tihvavy  of  Che  theological  ^tmimvy 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 
PRESENTED  BY 

k.Or.   Cameron 

r    !  n 


HEBREW  CHEESTOMATHY; 


LESSONS 


IN 


READING   AND   WRITING   HEBREW. 


BY  / 

WILLIAM  HEXRY'gREEX, 

PROFESSOR    IN    THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINART    AT    PRINCETON,   N.  J. 


NEW  YORK: 
JOHN  WILEY  &   SONS; 
15  ASTOR  PLACE. 

1882. 


Ekterbd,  according  to  Act  of  CongroBS,  in  the  year  1863,  by 

W.  H.  GREEN, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 

Southern  District  of  New  York. 


Trow's 
Printing  and  Bookbinding  Co.« 

PRINTERS    AND    BOOKBINDilRS, 

205-213  East  izth  St.f 
NKW   YORK. 


PREFACE, 


The  value  of  grammatical  exercises  and  of  selected  courses 
of  reading,  carefully  annotated  to  suit  the  wants  of  beginners, 
has  long  been  recognized  in  the  classic  tongues.  But  the  study 
of  Hebrew,  even  in  our  best  institutions,  is  prosecuted  at  com- 
parative disadvantage  for  lack  of  such  aids.  The  student  plods 
laboriously  through  the  Grammar,  adding  paradigm  to  para- 
digm and  rules  to  rules,  until  his  memory  is  overloaded  with 
the  confused  and  ill-digested  mass.  He  is  then  set  at  translat- 
ing, but  is  embarrassed  in  his  use  of  the  Lexicon  by  his  imper- 
fect familiarity  with  the  letters,  and  especially  by  the  difficulty 
of  distinguishing  the  radical  or  primary  forms  of  words  in  all 
the  metamorphoses  to  which  they  are  subjected  from  prefixes, 
suffixes  and  inflections ;  and  what  renders  this  process  yet  more 
vexatious  and  trying  is,  that  words  thus  painfully  sought  for  are 
forgotten  almost  as  soon  as  they  are  learned,  and  must  be  looked 
for  afresh  perhaps  in  the  very  next  sentence.  He  is  next  con- 
fronted by  the  idioms  of  the  language  in  the  arrangement  of 
words,  the  structure  of  sentences,  and  the  use  of  peculiar  forms 
of  expression.  Unless  these  are  pointed  out,  and  the  true  key 
furnished  for  their  explanation,  the  finer  and  more  delicate  sort 
will  likely  be  unnoticed,  while  others  will  be  passed  over  with 
a  vague  and  imperfect  understanding  of  their  real  nature. 

Those  methods  may  well  be  distrusted,  which  propose  to  im- 
part knowledge  without  proportionate  toil,  ^o  valuable  result 
can  ever  be  gained  without  effort.  The  acquisition  of  a  lan- 
guage involves  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  its  grammatical 
forms,  the  meanings  of  its  words,  and  the  entire  multitude  of  its 
idioms :  and  this  cannot  be  secured  without  time  and  labour. 
The  problem  is  not  how  these  can  be  dispensed  with,  but  how 
they  can  be  expended  in  the  most  profitable  manner  "Tid  be 


IV  PREFACE. 

made  productive  of  the  largest  results.  'No  doubt  energy  and 
pains  may  be  successful  in  surmounting  the  obstructions  which 
beset  the  most  rugged  path.  But  if  the  way  were  first  carefully 
prepared,  unnecessary  obstacles  removed,  and  a  helping  hand 
given  in  case  of  need,  a  wearisome  toil  might  be  converted  into 
a  pleasant  occupation,  and  patient  diligence  would  be  crowned 
with  an  ampler  reward. 

The  thorough  mastery  of  the  Hebrew,  as  of  any  other  tongue, 
implies  a  facility  both  in  translation  and  in  composition.  These 
are  so  distinct  that  exclusive  occupation  with  one  will  not  beget 
the  other,  and  yet  so  related  that  neither  can  be  perfect  unless 
botli  are  possessed.  While,  therefore,  the  former  is  the  end 
principally  aimed  at,  the  latter  may  serve  an  important  purpose 
as  subsidiary  to  it.  Accordingly  the  first  part  of  this  Chrestom- 
athy  is  devoted  to  the  work  of  analysis  and  translation ;  the 
second  part  to  that  of  composition. 

The  first  part  begins  with  a  series  of  exercises  designed  to 
accompany  the  original  study  of  the  Grammar.  Those  on  page  1 
are  for  the  practice  of  the  student  in  the  orthographic  rules  con- 
tained in  the  sections  there  designated.  Those  on  pages  2-8 
illustrate  the  verbal  paradigms.  Tliese  are  to  be  translated,  and 
each  form  should  at  the  same  time  be  analyzed  or  divided  into  its 
significant  elements,  the  meaning  of  each  separately  stated,  and 
the  law^  of  their  combination  given.  Thus,  onb^p  ye  (masc.) 
have  killed  consists  of  btojp,  the  ground  form  of  the  Kal  pret. 
§82.  1  and  an  abridged  from  2  m.  pi.  pron.  nV}^  §85.  1.  a  (1), 
the  former  losing  its  pretonic  Kamets  in  the  combination  §  85. 
2.  a  (4).  And  '^b'O'p"}  they  (masc.)  will  kill  consists  of  ")  from 
3  m.  pron.  i5^n  §  85.  1.  a  (2),  which  before  a  vowelless  letter 
becomes  *i  %  85.  2.  a  (1),  and  bbp  const,  inf  §  84.  2,  the  basis  of 
the  future  §  84.  3,  which  loses  its  vowel  §  85.  2.  a  (2)  before  ^ 
abridged  from  the  plur.  ending  1^  §  85.  \.  a  (2). 

In  order  to  save  beginners  the  needless  labor,  discourage- 
ment, and  loss  of  time  incident  to  using  a  dictionary,  before 
they  have  learned  to  trace  the  forms,  with  which  they  meet,  to 
their  roots  or  stem-words,  a  special  vocabulary  has  been  pre- 
pared for  the  first  passage  selected  from  the  Old  Testament, 
Gen.  i.-iii.,  explaining  every  word  in  connection  with  the  verse 


PREFACE.  V 

in  which  it  first  occurs.  The  student  who  masters,  as  he  should, 
each  verse  as  he  proceeds,  and  is  careful  to  remember  what  he 
has  acquired,  will,  at  the  end  of  these  three  chapters,  be  ac- 
quainted with  250  words,  most  of  which  are  of  frequent  occur- 
rence. And  if  he  steadfastly  pursues  this  method  to  the  end  of 
the  Chrestomathy,  continuing  to  hold  all  the  ground  that  he  has 
gained  and  keeping  in  memory  the  words  which  he  has  learned, 
he  will  find  himself  in  possession  of  a  considerable  proportion 
of  the  entire  stock  of  words  contained  in  the  Hebrew  Bible,  and 
will  be  able  to  read  in  almost  any  part  of  it  with  tolerable  ease. 

The  passages  selected  for  reading  have  been  chosen  with  a 
view  to  their  intrinsic  interest,  their  progressive  difficulty,  and 
the  variety  of  their  style  and  character.  The  notes  are  at  the 
outset  chiefly  grammatical  and  of  the  most  elementary  kind,  di- 
recting the  attention  of  the  student  to  those  matters  of  form  and 
of  construction,  which  he  is  expected  thenceforward  to  investi- 
gate for  himself.  The  aid  thus  given  both  by  the  suggestion 
of  principles  and  by  references  to  the  Grammar,  is  gradually 
withdrawn  as  the  presumed  progress  of  the  student  renders  it 
superfluous ;  and  questions  of  criticism  and  interpretation  are 
admitted  to  greater  prominence,  the  knowledge  of  the  language 
being  thus  applied,  as  it  is  gained,  to  its  most  important  end, 
the  exposition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

This  Chrestomathy  is  not  designed  to  supply  a  complete 
course  of  Hebrew  reading  for  theological  students.  Its  aim  is 
not  to  supplant  the  more  general  study  of  the  Old  Testament  in 
the  original,  but  to  prepare  the  way  for  it.  It  has  long  been, 
and  still  is,  a  favourite  wish  of  the  author  that  a  knowledge  of 
Hebrew  might  be  required  in  order  to  admission  into  our  theo- 
logical seminaries.  If  students  entered  upon  their  theological 
course  with  such  a  measure  of  forwardness  in  Hebrew  as  is  re- 
quired in  Greek,  the  two  great  departments  of  Biblical  learning 
could  be  brought  nearer  to  a  level.  The  time  now  spent  upon 
mere  grammatical  routine  and  elementary  linguistic  training 
might  then  be  devoted  to  the  more  serious  w^ork  of  the  inter- 
preter. In  view  of  the  growling  importance  of  Old  Testament 
studies,  which  bid  fair  to  be  yet  more  than  they  have  been  the 
battle-ground  of  Christianity  and  unbelief,  and  in  view  of  the 


VI  PREFACE. 

vastness  and  momentous  character  of  subjects,  which  from  the 
limited  time  afforded  are  now  of  necessity  utterly  neglected  or 
but  slightly  touched,  the  suggestion  is  here  earnestly  made  to  my 
brethren  in  theological  instruction  and  in  ecclesiastical  supervi- 
sion, whether  that  cannot  be  done  in  this  country  which  the  last 
General  Assembly  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has  recom- 
mended there.  Cannot  the  study  of  Hebrew  be  begun  and  some 
satisfactory  progress  made  in  it  in  our  colleges  and  academies? 

It  may  be  thought  that  this  would  be  to  crowd  what  belongs 
purely  to  a  single  profession  into  institutions  of  a  broader  basis 
and  a  more  general  chara(;ter.  But  why  might  it  not  be  intro- 
duced as  an  optional  study,  as  it  is  in  the  Prussian  gymnasia,  and 
as  the  modern  languages  are  in  the  most  of  our  collegiate  insti- 
tutions ?  Much  might  be  said  to  vindicate  for  the  Hebrew 
another  than  a  purely  professional  interest,  and  to  challenge  for 
it  the  attention  of  the  liberally  educated  generally,  both  as  the 
representative  of  a  family  of  tongues  strikingly  different  from 
that  with  which  we  are  most  familiar,  and  as  containing  a  litera- 
ture venerable  from  its  antiquity  and  sacred  as  the  gift  of  inspi- 
ration, with  its  products  of  exalted  genius  and  its  peculiarities 
as  remarkable  as  those  of  the  j^eople  amongst  whom  it  had  its 
origin. 

If,  however,  this  be  aspiring  to  more  than  can  be  hoped  for, 
and  the  theological  curriculum  must  remain  as  it  is,  this  volume 
is  offered  as  a  manual  for  the  first  year  of  Hebrew  study.  Its 
size  has  been  graduated  by  the  amount  supposed  possible  for 
that  term,  and  it  lias  been  prepared  with  the  definite  design 
throughout  of  fitting  students  to  appreciate  and  profit  by  those 
lectures  in  criticism  and  interpretation  which  form  the  more  ad- 
vanced parts  of  their  course.  The  text  adopted  is,  with  a  few 
slight  corrections  from  other  sources,  that  of  Hahn,  except  in  the 
Psalms,  where  Baer's  new  and  accurate  edition  has  been  followed. 
In  the  preparation  of  the  notes  the  best  critical  commentators 
have  been  consulted ;  and  though  the  pedantry  of  parading  their 
names  in  so  elementary  a  work  has  been  avoided,  this  opportu- 
nity is  taken  of  acknowledging  in  the  general  the  aid  which  has 
been  derived  from  these  sources  upon  every  page. 


CONTENTS 


PART  I. — Analysis  and  Teanslation. 


Grammatical  Exercises, 

Vocabulary, 

I.  The  Creatiox  and  Fall,  Gen.  1-3. 

II.  The  Life  of  Joseph,  Gen.  37,  39-46  :  7. 

in.  The  Ten  Commandments,  Ex.  20  :  1-21. 

IV.  The  Life  of  Samson,  Judg.  13-16. 

V.  David  and  Goliath,  1  Sam.  17.    . 

VI.  The  Prophet  Elijah,  1  Kings  17-19.    . 

VII.  The  Confession  of  the  Levites,  Neh.  9. 

VIII.  JuDAH  Comforted,  Isa.  40-42. 

IX.  Messiah's  Humiliation  and  Glory,  Isa.  53 

X.  The  Restoration  of  Israel,  Ezek.  37. 

XI.  The  Prophecy  of  Obadiah. 

Xn.  The  Prophecy  of  Nahihm.    . 

XIII.  Twelve  Select  Psalms,  Ps.  1-8, 22, 45, 72, 110 

XIV.  The  Exhortation  of  Wisdom,  Prov.  8. 
XV.  Job's  Complaint  and  Triumph,  Job  3,  19, 

XVI.  The  King  and  his  Bride,  Sol.  Song  1,  2. 


Page. 

Page. 

1. 

57 

.    Text 

.     9.     Notes     66 

u 

12.         ' 

97 

u 

24. 

'      118 

(( 

25. 

'       121 

a 

30. 

'       130 

(( 

32. 

'       133 

(( 

37. 

'       136 

u 

39. 

'       137 

a 

42. 

'      167 

u 

43. 

'      175 

f( 

44.         ' 

'      177 

u 

45. 

'       18^ 

u 

47. 

'      209 

<< 

52. 

'       253 

a 

53. 

'       253 

(( 

54. 

'       260 

HEBREW  OHBESTOMATHY, 


PART  FIRST. 

ANALYSIS  AM)  TRANSLATION. 
Shin  and  Hholem  §12. 

The  sections  referred  to  throughout  these  exercises  are  those  of  Green's 
Hebrew  Grammar. 

,r\w  ,ma  ,ii©p^  ,wii  ,^5^3  ,i^fe3  ,Nfe    ,nn©'i  ,nib*j  ,n'^^btD 

.liiid  ,'^i?5iri  /jiDp  ,ni5; 

The  Vowel  Letters  §  13.     Aleph  Otiant  §  16.  1. 

,nti'^:'  ,11  ,riin   ^)i^^^  ,)^^^  ,b^is:  ,^51Dbn  ,qDspi5n  j'^inxb  ,ni5a 

,Di''p^i$  /in  ,it  ,'^is  ,^in  ,nbS:?  ,'nb'xb  ,i^iri  ,')i?  ,nixj  jbH^;* 

.a^-^i;  ,i?nn  ,isi^  ,ni<i2  ,nhii<  .nsb^  ,n3btt 

Kamets  and  Kamets  Hhatuph  §  19.  2. 

.mfa*^  ,ntife   nbDii?  ,i'in3  ,'iDip)s  ,tJns  .m  ,npni  ,D''Dbtt  ,Dg''' 


2  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

PERFECT  VERBS. 
1.    Paradigm  of  btDjp.     Kal. 

Analyze  and  translate  the  following  forms.  The  figures  annexed  to 
certain  forms  denote  the  number  of  times  that  they  may  be  found  in  the 
Paradigm. 

j'^nbbp  ,inbt3jp  ,nbt:p  ,^2bPj5  ,bb;^  ,J?'?'b;?  ,'^':t:)j  ,n^L^j5  ,Dnbt:p 

j'^bippn  ,^3i?pn  ,bi2pi5  ,(2)nDyi:pr\  ,bi:jp:>  ,b"tijpD  ,(2)bibpn  ,^bt:)5:» 

.^bipp  ,b^t:p  ,bit2]p  jnjbiijp  ,bbp  ,(2)bi:j?  ,'^bi:p 


2.    Paradigm  of  bbp.    Niphal. 

,bt:pD  j'^nbbpp  ,npt:pp  ,'jnbt:)p?  ,ribbp3    ,^Dbt3p?  ,^b'i:pD  ,r\b'bp3 

,(2)bt?pr\  ,''yi?gn  ,^bi:;^n,bibpn  ,njbbpn  ,(2)bbpn,bi:p3,Dnbt:pa 

.(2)njbb;5n  ,bbpD  ,''b'i:gn  ,^bbg^  ,^^'9gJ!^  >^'^I??  ,^^I?^ 

3.    Paradigm  of  bbp.     Piel  and  Pual. 

,^bcpp  ,nSrp;j  ,Dnb^p  ,bbp  ,^5bbp  ,nbc3p  ,nbr2p  ,^nbbp  j-^nbbp 
,n^tDp  ,]nbi^p  ,^bcpp  ,ribbp  ,nbt3p  ,^Dbbp  ,(2)  bbjp  ,inbtc)p 
,'^brpp  ,^%p  ,bbp^  j'^p^fep  ,^%  ,^^  ,'5^?^  ,(2)'^p  ,D^r^P 
,^^^1?^  ,^^?^  ,^^I??  ,^^I?^  ,(2)  ^r^I?^?  ,(2)  bbpn  ,^bc2p;' 
jbbp;*    ,(2)  bbpn  ,bb^;i    ,"^?2)pn    ,(2)  n;bc?pn    ,bbpp    ,^fep)n 

4.  Paradigm  of  bbp.  Hiphil,  Hophal  and  Hithpael. 

,DnbcDpnn  ,Dnbt:pn  ,b'ibpn  ,(2)  bbpn  ,(3)  bbpnn  ,(2)  bbpn 
,nbbpn  ,^Dbbpnn  ,'inbbpnn  ,1inbt:pri  ,nbbpn  ^nb-^bpn  ,^3^^pD 
,^bbpn  ,'^nbbpn  ,nbbpn  ,(2)6Kpnn  ,^3bbpn  ,nbbpn  ,Dr)bi:pn 
,l^^'Pl?n  ,nbiDpnn  j^b-^bpn  ,nbtppnn  ,nbbpnn  ,nbbpn  ,'^nbbpn 
,b^bpia  ,''bcpprin  j^b^^bpn  ,bbp^  ,bbp™  ,b'ii:pn  ,ir)b^pnn 
,^^"'P!?^  ,'^%p™  ,'^^''t:pn  jbtopnn  ,njbbpnn  ,n5bbpn  ,bbpn 
,(2)njbi3pn  ,btjpp  ,bibpi<  ,(2)njbbpr\  ,(2)bbpnn  ,^btppn:'  ,^^i?^ 


PERFECT    VERBS. 


'bHbp_2  ^tib'ipjpn,  bbpx  ,^b'^t:]?n  ,'^?i:pn  ,'»i5i?i?nn  ,{2)b^b^r\  ,bi^^n^ 


5.    The  entire  Paradigm  of  ^t:p. 

Supply  the  vowels.  The  figures  denote,  as  before,  the  number  of  places 
in  the  paradigm  represented  by  the  preceding  form. 

,(4)nbpjj;7  ,(2)'ibppn  ,Dr).^t:i?;  ,(^)r\pP^  ,(5)'^bvg^  ,(3)]nbT:p 
,b-'i:px  ,nbt:pn  ,(2)^'i^P  ,(2)  f^^^P^"  ! '^-^^P^'^  ,iDbt:pnn  jb'^up'^ 
,'ibt2pn  ,nb'^t:pn  ,ib'it:p^  ,(4)^^pf^^  ,bt:pn''  ,(8)bt:pn  ,(2)  onbtopn 
,nbi:pnn  ,(2)ib-it:pn  ,(3)bt:ptt  ,(io)bt:pn  ,(3)iDbt:p  ,(i2)nDbi2pn 
,(5)ibi:p  ,nbt:pD  ,(2)^'^'"p?^  y^^'^7^  ,ibt2pnn  ,(2)bt2pnn  ,b-'t:p3 
,bt:pni2  ,bi:pnD  ,(5) '^^^P"  a2)^'^'^P^  ,'ib'^i:pn  ,br)pnK  ,(5)'5t:pi5 
,f^)bi:pD  ,(5)bt2p^  ,(3)'^nbt:p  ,ibt:p3  ,(2)n3bt:pn  ,Dnbt:pnn  ,^b*^ppPi 
,)r\b'Dp^  ,(2)''^'^P  ,''J^^t:pD  ,(2)^2bi:pn  ,(2)  ibt:pnn  ,(2)nDbt2pnn 
,(11)  b-Dp  ,ibt2pn'i  ,(2)  inbripn  ,'^b'it:pn  ,(5)  ibt:p^  ,(6)  nbt:p 
j'^nbupnn    jibtsprT^     ,(3)  nnbtsp   ,(2)  '^nb-jpn    ,iDbi2pD    ,(3)  nbi:p 

.•^bDpnn  ,inbt3pnn  ,(2)b^t:pn  /bupnn 

6.     Additional   Examples. 

See  the  Vocabulary,  pp.  57  ff.  for  the  meanings  of  the  verbs  in  this  and 
the  following  exercises. 

1.  The  following  long  vowels,  viz. :  Hholem  of  the  Kal  infinitives  §  87, 
future  §  88  and  active  participle  §  90,  Shurek  of  the  Kal  passive  participle 
§  90,  Hhirik  of  the  ultimate  of  Hiphil  §  94,  Tsere  of  the  Hiphil  absolute  infini- 
tive §  94.  5,  and  final  Kamets  of  the  Preterite  masc.  sing.  §  86.  5  (2  m.),  though 
commonly  written  as  in  the  paradigm,  may  be  expressed  with  or  without 
their  appropriate  vowel  letters,  e.  g.,  istt;^  or  ^istv 

2.  Kibbuts  and  Kamets  Hhatuph  are  occasionally  exchanged  in  the  Pual 
§  98.  a  and  Hophal  §  95.  a;  e.  g.,  panw  Ho.  part,  for  panto. 

3.  When  the  final  radical  is  s  or  n  and  the  personal  endings  begin  with 
the  same  letter,  they  are  united  by  Daghesh-forte  §  86.  h  (2  m.),  §  88  (2  and 
3  f.  p.);  e.  g.,  Tjairri  for  ipriatarj. 

,^b'^3Tcn  ,ra^kbr\  ,p©  ,bia:'  ,bm^  ^m'^^m  ,Dnpn'i  ,^b'^'Hnn  ,^592 
,^^bi2^  ,nr3Dp  ,i2Jiib  ,io^pi3  ,''npi"ir^  O'i^^  ,f^"'^T»n  ,toi3n  ,^t\id^ 
,nD©ibn  ,^"fc?np;'  ,P?7^  ,^37^?  ,'^^'^-^?r»  ,^r)T?'^p  y^^^)^  /i?';'?^ 


HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


,cii3  j^iy'ipm  ,^iGn  ,T\bm  ,^ri53T2J  ,^^^^,t)  , boston  ,mi?n 
,®'^P!:  ,nrinTj;  ,r;|i)T2Jn  ,nzJ^j?t^?  ,t»'^21d''  ,"^^iiDn  ,^"^50  ,W2T^h 
,t^;?i5  ,^n5D  ,bmr^  ,^i2r\m  ,Tctp^  jOnaicn  ,b^n5  ,^ii^?n  ,Tt2t)r 

.n^ttj  .n^io  .iriiij'i  .^risisa    bbiu 


7.    Forms  modified  by  the  Accents,  Makkeph  and 
Euphonic  Letters. 

1.  The  pause  accents  §36.  2.  a,  lengthen  short  vowels,  restore  such  as 
have  been  dropped  in  the  course  of  inflection,  convert  simple  Sh'vato  Seghol, 
and  compound  Sh'va  to  the  corresponding  long  vowel  §  65. 

2.  The  removal  of  the  accent  from  a  long  mixed  ultimate,  whether  by 
shifting  it  to  the  penult  §  35.  1,  or  by  Makkeph  §43,  occasions  the  shortening 
of  the  vowel  §  64.  1. 

3.  The  original  final  IsTun  is  sometimes  retained  in  those  verbal  forms 
which  end  in  w,  viz.,  2  and  3  m.  pi.  future  §  88,  and  more  rarely  3  pi.  pre- 
terite §  86.  b.  Nun  is  also  occasionally  added  to  2  f  s.  future  which  ends 
in  I  §  88. 

pnn^TJj    ,^icnpn    tm»nb    ^-riizm   ,^ps'^  ,nr)i-ij    jp©     h^i2 

•    :    rT    T  '  :  AT ' :     •  t     :    it  t  >  at     :  •         J    >    a"  t        >  t  t      t  I  i-    t  '         t    r 

,psinn  ,mp'^  n^'^^  r^MPi  r^^^^  r'^^'Q  r^^'^p  r^'^P^'i 

.^i2Trn  ,"j^n'aT2?n  ,Tp^"]t^  J^tc^P";'  •^'^J?''  nnap;'  'V?l^  ,"'T2?^bn 


8.    Paragogic   and   Apocopated  Future  and   Impera- 
tive,   AND   VaV   CoNVERSIVE. 

The  signification  of  the  tenses  when  preceded  by  Yav  Conversive  is  not 
absolute  but  relative,  being  dependent  upon  the  time  denoted  by  the  ante- 
cedent verb  or  expression.  In  this  and  the  following  exercises  the  preterite 
with  Vav  Oonversive  should  be  translated  as  though  conditioned  by  a  pre- 
vious future  or  imperative ;  and  the  future  with  Yav  Conversive  as  though 
conditioned  by  a  previous  preterite. 

,pi7::  ,^iJ7P!'5  jf^^T?!':!  ,^t?^?5  ,^'^^'^'p^)  ,^)^^^)  ,^^?5^  ^T^?"? 

.nSia^  ,nnBn'iri5i  ,r;S5D3  ,nD3t^i<  ,bsto 

T   :     T        J        t     :    -    :    V  IT       >        t  :    :  •        >        r  ;--:'■•;    - 


9.     Paradigm  of  bbp  with  Suffixes. 

,T|bti]p  ,?ibt3]p  ,(2)n*'nbpp  ,™bpp  ,DDinbt:p  ^ibpp  ,ibt3p  ,''?^'?9p 
,r;bt:p:'    ,(2)^Dbt3p    ,6rpp    ,15b''t?p!7    ,^3nbt:p    ,^f^?t2p    ,D^nbt:p 


IMPERFECT    VERBS.  5 

,^D^ribt:p  ,0^121?  ,n^t:)P  ,D?t:p  ,^:':^p  ,{2)^zfc^^  ,o!?t?!?':  /?^%:' 
,{2)rpbt:p,  DDb-jp^  ,^'?^Vpr^  ,^??"^P?  ,lY^J!  ,^^^V!?  ^•'^^'r^i?  ,5^^^^^^!? 
,(2)  I'lpb-jp  ,'^2''nbi2p  ,^^j^'?^p  ,^n^^'?^)?  ,^^^p  ,nbt:p  ,?ibi:p  ^nbipp 
,'^Dnbi:p  ^-ibtpp  ,n^i^bi:p  ,^nbi:p  ,inbt:p  ,tjbt:p  ,Dnbt:p  ,3bt:p:^ 
,niibipp:>    ,i:bi:p    X^)''??'^!?    ,C]?'?^1?    ,Q?'??j?    ,Q^^^1?    ^^'i^'?^!? 

.^D'^nbtip 

10.     Other  Perfect  Verbs  with  Suffixes. 

1.  Verbal  forms  ending  in  I  or  ii  often  drop  their  final  vowel  letter  before 
suffixes  §  11.  1.  «,  §  104.  l. 

2.  Kal  Futures  and  Imperatives  with  «,  retain  it  even  before  those  suffixes 
which  cause  the  rejection  of  c>  §  105.  (Z,  §  125.  1. 

0*]^^^  ,'n'?^5i?^  ,'^?'b59n  M^^o'}  ,i^rimbni  jDntr'np  ,^:^'aia 
?j-'P3icni    jC'r^OT    jinic^pi    ,^btj    ^'i'^i'inn   ,ni?^?  ,n^iicab:)') 

DT^pr?  j'iiJ^P  ,^'TiJ'7P  ,^nnp/n"in  ,Dribpn  ,^^ri'i^tp  jDbm'n 
D-^nai:::!  ,^nbiir^n  j^Sisrn  ,'i:r)i5pn  ,tr\i2tD  ,rn)2W  ,^nfcb^'] 
rinOT   j^sn^o^    ,TJ?^^i?J7    ,^'??^:'   ,'^n^ir^p    ,''DSt)T$    ,n|ir3b^5 


IMPERFECT  VERBS. 


11.     Pe  Guttural  Verbs. 


Verbs  with  "^  in  the  root  are  in  these  exercises  classed  with  perfect  verbs, 
unless  -|  is  the  second  radical  and  the  verb  used  in  the  Piel  species. 

1.  The  guttural  sometimes  has  simple  instead  of  compound  Sh'va  §  112.  5. 

2.  In  the  Hiphil  preterite  (2  m.  s.  and  1  c.  s.)  .,:  r.-  becomes ..  ^  when  A'av 
Conversive  is  prefixed  §112.  3. 

,nn"ai^  ,Drnn5?2i    n^i^D    bii^D  ,n)inn  ,niBn  ,^\^)2'J^  ,nT5'X  ,^b:)^ 

'     :    :     -    r     f         v    :    -  -."iv ;       J        -   ■.■■.,:•      ?       -  J  :     -      '         t    :    it      '    t    :     -  it  :        '  v:   r/      '         :    f 

,niT:^  ,^£n;)  ,"t^^?¥;  ,^'^'^k^  ,'^%^  ,=i^t:?  ,''■7)9:?  ,^ay  ,"in?,^. 
,t|Bnri  ,i3bb5$  ,n&3  ,3^3  ,tfi3bn^_  ,^nn2?  ,bi^r\  ,i\k^m  ,^r\)^^r\) 
,nn3?;:i  ,^1-5:^  ,!fi;h  ,biix  ,nf:;?  ,biJ!53  ,^Dsn;]  ,^?"J^^p:!  /%^!^ 
,tjsnnn    ,bDi^h    ,^?^?^5    >^?''??vl^    j™"!^?!??    ,t3n^t?    ,"^?''9 


6  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

r^^m:^^.  ,5Tir?  'V)^^:  /i^^=^?^  >^^^-'  >=^ii?  '^^^?^?.  ,r\i^^^^ 

12.     Pe  Guttural  Verbs  with   Suffixes. 

Vav  Conversive  prefixed  to  the  preterite  has  the  same  variety  of  pointing 
with  Vav  Conjunctive  §  100.  1,  §  234. 

,nb^'g^,  y"^^^!?,  'H???-  ,^^??r».^^  ,^'?'?^?  .d^?'^^!1  ,''?''^T5 
,n3nT:?^.  ,in^n772?ni  ,Dnn?r\  ,^^nT?i  ,n^b^;'  ,^3Spx^^.  ,^''P^n?^n 

13.     Ayin  Guttural  Verbs. 

,'^?.'^'^^  ,i»na  ^^^^smi  ,1b^5h;>1  j'^J!???  j^^?'^?  j^bfi?.";  ,"!??? 
j'TiSsnp  ,T2?'i5;'i  ,DJ?.p':)5^  ,T??  >^^^^  j?^'^^  .''^'?3  .T?T$t'^ 
,1^hri«n  r^^^T}  ,^-i^5d;>  jSin'i;'  ,tj-Tia  ,^T2:'ih  ^i^ti-n  ^bk^':  ,pi!:^^ 

,^5D-|2  ,^^ibi?5  ^Difc^s;'  ,i'^'''^?n  ,03^53^5  ,tfrin™  ,™T^'ia  ,^53^5 
.^D©"iii  ,inniinx  ,nSi5:^x  ,n3bi?r^^  ,^rani5^i  ,^31i?n^s  Qnn&5  ,n'^riD-ia 

••   :  IT      '  :-••—.}       ••    T  ;    •••      J      TAV   T  :  •     >  ••    t    v;^--     '         v   :  it  •:    '       x  t:  it     '    r       •:-!•• 

14.     Lamedh  Guttural  Verbs. 

,n|)©ia  ,:?Vt  ,nps  ,ronpsr\i  ,3?'aT^^n  jtras^i  ,'^t?H?i?  jDnr^ny^ 
,n|©  ,ri5nSirn  ,nps  ,n?^i?  jH'^^?^  ,^3?nT  ,^nbt^ni  jW"^^^ 
,nnb©?  jl^y^i^n  ,5)i?T2J;'i   ,?^r  ,nibirD  ,npBi5    ,n''birn  j-'i^^a© 

t    :      :     V  T 

,T]3?'^i2T»«  ,'^?i??tj    ,?in^mni    ,inrib©    ,w^^n    ,^?)9t?    .TinbiD 

«...      •     :    -      >    •      •       •    :    -      >  T»  <sv  :    -  -:      '      •  :    t 

16.     Pe  Nun  Verbs. 

h)2^  to  taTce  resembles  Pe  Nun  verbs  in  the  rejection  or  assimilation  of  ita 
first  radical  §132.  2. 

,•75:1  ,nr)i)J53  ,^hpn  ,ipin  ,^i?5:'  ,np3^  ,^i?pn  ,r.pbBn  ,"^^55  ,n|'^n 
.ya?;*  ,^h;^b  ^''bri  ,ihp  ,rn§i  ,mi2  ,t5?  ,DP,n2n  ,npr\^  ^^jsj-^ii^ 


IMPERFECT    VERBS.  7 

,^?5f?r»  ,^k  ,^53  ,s?r)?  ,^3»7ife^  ,5?a  ,n^an)  ,'it^an  ,n:?an  ,nai)i 

•   »    --^  >  T  •  J  AT',  5  :iT'   - 

,ni?£jrn  ^^sn'ina  M^^^  ,wrD'^  ,^nnp  ,D''naE2D  ,?i^^5n  ,™bsni 
.^rpnnD^  j*^^^?  ,05^''?^  ,^^30?  ,Di5J?  j'inin  ,^3n!j  ,n^n;3'? 

16.     Ayin  Doubled  Verbs. 

1.  The  addition  of  suffixes  causes  the  insertion  of  Daghesh-forte  in  a  final 
contracted  consonant ;  and  the  consequent  shifting  of  the  accent  occasions 
the  rejection  of  pretonic  Kamets  or  Tsere,  and  the  shortening  of  a  long  vowel 
before  the  doubled  letter  §  141.  3,  §  61.  5. 

2.  In  the  Kal  and  Hiphil  futures  of  these  verbs,  as  well  as  of  Pe  Yodh, 
and  Ayin  Vav  or  Ayin  Yodh  verbs,  the  accent  is  drawn  back  by  Vav  Oon- 
versive  from  a  mixed  ultimate  to  a  simple  penult,  and  the  vowel  of  the 
ultimate  shortened  in  consequence  §  99.  3.  a,  §  140.  1  and  5. 

,bh  j'^ao  ,bnin  ,nDn^  ,nrfnri"]  ,105  ,bnn  ,^_'ir}  ,nicn  jis^'in 

,nDji   jj^bran^    ,'^s6n   ,'jnj   ,ipij   ^Whnn    nop    ,i^nn    ,ns)n 

ni<^^  ,nsiD3   ,bnni    bsH 

IT  y  T     ••  T  '  •.•       T  -  5         V    T  - 

Amo"^  ,^33n*^  ,n™n'ann  ,ii3nnn  ,'iDiiD    B^ino  ,^^nb5bii  ,'^53n 
17.     Pe  Yodh  Verbs. 

Construct  infinitives  of  the  form  t\:;yo  drop  the  Seghol  of  the  ultimate  be- 
fore suffixes,  and  either  retain  the  preceding  Seghol  or  change  it  to  Hhirik 
orPattahh;  thus  "'nnttj,  ■«rin?;  §148.  2,  §221.  5. 

,?!?r?  j'^i^ijn  ,^''bin  ,niji?  ,'^tt  ,f^??!?  jli^'^P^  ,nnntj^ni  nb^^n 

.^^i:^   •1^?^.1  ^ri^^S  ,ri^r  j^?*^-  j^'^^'^^  ,^^  ,^^^  "^''^'i^ 
jrr^^''^;'   jC^'^r!'??;'   ,'^H3T|::ni    ,w-i   ,D:bni;'    ,tj^riDtDirii    ,DD-'bin 

.iPDb    obra© 

18.     Ayin  Vav  and  Ayin  Yodh  Verbs. 

Suffixes  and  paragogic  letters  occasion  the  rejection  of  pretonic  Kamets 
and  Tsere  §  157.  3,  §  158.  2,  §  160.  2  and  3. 

jS'^n;  ,vittn   ,n3^r;   ,^i<^2r:^^  yOr\'nio   ,n3^   ,'inn3    ,in'^i   ,i'j2p 


8  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

.nic'^nn  ,nfcn  ,'in-iij^n  ,nr2i3?n  ,Ti^ian  ,n^i:i^  .n'^irr?  ^rn^iar^ 
,n-'ic)a  ,ni3'i">  ,n^ia  ,n^Trp  ,D^fe^  ,n;tip  ,^n'ii?  ,'^s^fe  ^niij  ,^Dnu'n 

,Dih'i^5    ,^5i^TJ3n   ,™'ip:'    ,^n'^ni'i5'^nn    ,DJ;)'^^0    ,^^"ai?    ,^iS^TJ:Jn 

19.     Lamedh  Aleph  Verbs. 

,Kann':'  ,i5>^  ji^fc;  ,i5np  ,i5i^n  ,W)?  ,^^1^  ,''^^?x  j^**??? 
,^a{22n  ,^i522^n  ,nji5Sfpn  ,^i«i^?  ,«^^  ji^'^pijj  ,^:i5'S^  ,i<^iin 
,T'^i;in  ,i5irnr\  ,i5nnn  ,Dr,«^'a  ,Mi<*i;^  ,«np  ,iy3r  ,i<i^  j^?*?? 

,'ni^'^p'^    ."^Sic^TiJn    .^■•na^np    ,'i:xt^i    ^oni^aiia    ,^:i5^.3    ,'^2x^3nn 

J      T     V    T  >:    •  >        •      -  •       •  }       I  •  T  f :  J       •     ••    T       r   -  >  -    T    T       :  >  T    T      :  J       •     AT         •       :      V 

20.     Lamedh  He  Verbs. 

,T\^^T\)  ,^s*i3  ,1t;}''to?  ,nnb.^n  ,w^.^  jSn^^"?!!  j^^'^^n  ,Dti^>3  ,^b3 
,np^nn  ,nknn5  ,^"^^7  ,n5i;i  ^^^^^  ,^^1?!'  .xD^^^  j*^^?^  j''^'?^ 

.^';}t^  ,^^'^^  ,^^^^  ,^"^6  j^^  .1?"^^  »^'^?5 

,n3^Dr\  ,!7|;is;'  ,''?i?'^*']  ,^spi»5  j^^n'ibi'n  ,*i3^,&c'i  ,D^^n  ,  nn^ii?  j^^iPS 
.Dini^n  ,^nib;\n  ,iipi»^   ,ni:?pi  ,^3i?'in  /?^j?T?n  j^^*!^^!)   M'^1 

21.     Promiscuous  Examples. 

^nfe  ,^T»  ,1110^  ,ia^'bn  ,^™n  ,ntn^i  ,ni5ii  jnic'^  ,ntD^i  .nqi*^ 
,nir  ,^n  ,©5  ,bs:'  ^nb:"  .riij'i  ,nxa  ,™ni  ,ininin  ,n^n^  ,n^^ 
,ir):    ,5?faj   ,5?ij  ,n6j  ,^5?nn  ,^T5n  ,^b  ,^Dsn   ,^h  ,to  ,'irip 

.(2)afc^'i  ,nnni?nn  ,n5in  ,nii3j  ,nK'iD 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   1.       fi<  9 

SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


I.     The  Creation  and  Fall.    Genesis  1-3. 
CHAPTER  L     X 

rr :    IT        »    v   t    t  :  »    v  it  t  i-  :  •    v-  t    -  /••  «•  jt  t  v       ••    • 

-i^i^'^n  :  D^isn  i:s-b:s?  nBrrra  D^h*bi5  n^^i  oinn  'iSD-by  tricni  ^nni  3 

:•       t  -  -it   -       <■•   :  -  V   ir  -    :  •        v:        -      j  ;  a    ;       j-   :  -         '     v   v  :  t 

J-   :  -  -  A         •  \.    T  V  r        •••:  :  J-  -  I  •  :  i-  a  j*  :  i;       v: 

'TTi  D"^nbi5  nri^^n        s        :  nn^^  Di'^  "iph->n'ii  nns'-^n'^i  nb^b  6 

/•  :  •       '  •-•:  V       J  -  IT   •.•  /  )•/   V  •   :  I-  V  r:  •  :  i-  r  :  at 

y^pnn-r^  n'^n'b:^  '^v^^_  \  w^^^b  d":^  ^5  b-i^hnio  ^rp^  D^^n  tjins  y-^^'i  7 
:  "^211?  ni-'  nph-TTii  n^iy-^n'^i  a^^iij  ^^"ib  n'^rrbx  i^np^i  :  id-'^it'i  s 

!•     ••  '  'v  V  •   :  I-  •.•It  •   :  I-  •    at    t        -     )v  x  rT  •;•        v:  »t(:  •  -  'i-  •    :  i- 

D-'^QH  n"ip)2b^  vnii  n^rn^b  1  D'ln'bi^  i^np^i  :  p-^n^i  rnrs^n  nxnm  •» 

•    V-   -         /••);•:  I     •/    V  T   T  —  <•        :•:  t  • :  •  -  '  i-  •  :  i-  at  r  -    -  iv  t   i-  : 

r-ii?n   i^tnn    D^n"bs   n'ai^'^^    :  nit:-is   n^n'bjc   xn^i    w^-b^    xnp  11 

(     ...    t    T  «-    :     1-  •         v:  V        J  -  1  .  V         v:  :  i-  -  k  -  jt  h- 

V  It  •  i  I-  I         •  «        •••:  : ;-  -  A"       ■   :  v.  :  -  n  -.  r   :  :■   ,        Is-: 

V  T  :  •   -:      J  :  :  <    t  :  t  ;  at   -        '    j-  %.-!<••  •    :     -  :  •      -    r    - 

J  iD-in^ij  V"}ijn-b:?  ">''^0'?  i^'^^i^n  ^i^-i^  ri'iix'pb  ^^^rn  :  d^tci  ^xa 
rhm'o)  b'l^n  "lii^^n-ns  D-'b^sn  nhi572n  '^^tttj^  Q'^n'bs!.  ir:^^':i  le 
1?!^^  :  D^nDisn  n^^i  nb;i5n  nbMiab  'jbpn  -iiVrirrrxi  oi^n  i7 
nb;i5a^  Di;n  biij^bi  :  fi^sn-b:?  ">^^^»'?  D!'^'?^)  ?^j?"i^  n'^n'b^5:  onb^  is 

n^'  D?^n  ^?7^:'  Q-^n'bfi?  n^i^;;:)        s        J'^?'^^'!  ni;;"  "ipn-^n^ii  s 
x;^n;^i    :  wj-Qiitn  s^^pn  "^rs-b?    T^^O"^?    ^5'^'^!'   ^"^'^f   '^.^^    t^?,?.  21 
n;ri!5    nitjiahn  1  ri^nn    irsrbs    n^iJi    D-'b^^n    Qi-ispn-nj*    D-iKb^j 

•     -    -  •.•  <  :     •  :  J   :  a       ••  v        •.•:  vt  '  v  »t  :   -    ^  ^^ 

T.l"  'r;  V.  1. 


10  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

23 

f-iN-in^ni    toiani    n^na   nrtjb    n^n  1^55    f-iKn   j^iin   d^si'b^ 

T      •       .  •.     :  T  •     :  J       V      T      T  -     -  V  .  v:  -J--  ll-  .    ;  ,-  AT  •     ; 

26  ni^ii^i  :  nii:-''3  n^^n'bx  a<n^i  ^™''^^  ^^7^.v3  ^^T^?  ^^1  ?^5^^^ 

■>■:•-  J     V    (T   T  -  ;••        rr  ■■•  k   r  t    ;  J     v    t    t  t    :  t    •■    ;    -  •     -    r    ~ 

nnpDi    "nDT    i)ni5    i^-ia    D-'n'bx   Dbsra   itbira    D'lxn-ri^  1  D'^n'bi^ 
28  inn^    ^-13  n^n'bi5   anb  "ra^^H   D"'n'bx   nnb^   trnn-^i    5  cini^   ^5^3 

V    :  '    :  •         v:  V  TV-  •         v:  t  '  v  jt  :  -  rr  it  t 

29 '  ni»y-b3-n55    nSb   ^nr^   r\2r\   D-'n'bK   "iis^^^i    t  r-ii^n-bi?   ritJ-a'-in 

••■  J"  ■»■  •••  V   T  •        -  T  ••       •  v:  •/  J  -  I       V     IT     T  -  V     l~  IT 

'  I"  •  :  1-         AT  :    T  :  :•  v      >     v  iv        r  ■•  t    -  vj-j  v    -:       !    v    t    t  -  j- 

CHAPTER  11.      1 

•     :     -  J   -  •  «-  :  -  it  t    :  r  ;  »     v    it   t  :  •    /-   t    -  •/-..;- 

IT  t  iv  -:  I    :        -    :  t     •  •       •      :    -  j    -  ;  •  -  at  t  jv   -:  <■    :        -    : 

3  "bj-a   nn^   in   -^3   ini^    ^tip!'!]    '^^"'^i^n   Q'ir^s?    Q^'P'^^i;    ^"15'!'^ 

4  d:»p.T?n  rii^bin  n^g         s       :  niii)?b  D^n'bs;  i5na-ntj«  inpxb^ 
n  n-ito  I  bbi  :  n^a^^i  f"ii^  D'^n'bi^  nin^  niinjs^  ni'^a  o^^^ana  v-i^^ni 

~       J'  J  :  •     IT     t  :         F     V   <?  V        v:  IT       :  y   —.  :  at  ;    it    •     :         f     v    it   t  ; 

•       l       •  •  AT     :     •  V  JV  lY      T      -  :■  !■'  T    :  !       V      t     T  jv      :    !•  V  V*  V      t      - 

6  nbs?"^  nxi    J  rra^iicn-ni?  ^hs^b  i^i*:   d^xi  vn^^n-bs!'   D-^n'bi^  nin"> 

JV  -:i-  V  :  IT  T    -:   IT  V  x.   -. ,-        I  ■    -  jt   r  :         F     v    t    t  -  •        v:  «t        : 

7  "ini5   D^h'bi{   Win*'   'i2r'''^i    t  n'a'ii^n   'iss-bmi^   nptni   r^ixn-'i'a 

•••:  T        ;  V       •  -  IT  T    -:   rr  i-  :  t  v  '\t     :     •  :  i     v  at   t      »    • 

IT   T    it  /•  :  -  A'    -  J-     :  •  IT    -    :  j-  •  -  t   t    -:  jt      F    •  r  r  v    t    rr 

8  "nx  nfe  Db^i   D"ip)3   p5?3  ia   D^n'bi^   nin^  s^fc'^'^   :  rr^n  rsib 

T  -/JT  -  V  Iav    ■  '  V  V"    :  ■/-  ■!•        •;:  tr        :  -  .  -  it   -  -.-r:  ; 

9  "1^175   fS!"b3   r.'b'iiijn-'jtj   h^rihi^i^  nir^  ^^a^!)!!    •  ">??  "^^^   Q'^^D 
:5?ni  nit:  n^'nn  'fibi  ^^n  tjinn  a''^nn  751   ^S^''?-^  ^i'^?'^  "^"?'^^ 

.  wnnb^b    n;ini    ^ns^    dt?^^    l?TJ^?   f^T't^;'^^    W.^    ^T  ^'^^) 

11  nb^inn    rn^-bs    ni^    nnbn   x^n    litj^s    "in^^n    nic    :  n'^irs") 

T        •    -:    I-  F     V  jv  T  -v  ..  _  J  »        A       •  IT   V    rr  /"  '•         ▼ 

12  jnn-iijn  pi^i  nbnnn  di»  nit:  i^inn  y^^r^  nnn   :nn-Tn  dtj-iiijx 

-      I     -        '■.•/•.•:  -    I    :     -  rr  a  v    -        F     v   <t  t  -j—u  m    -  it  v    -: 

ia'y>^  'n  v.  4. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   2,   3.       3  n  11 

mns  s^n  '^s^'^n-in  "^tmt^^  niizji^  n)aip  trbhn  Kin  bp-Hn  ^ir^bi^n 
:  nn-QTSbi  nnn^^b  p:3?-pn  innsn  anxn-ns^  DTj'bii;  nin-^  n^^i  nc^ 
f?^i  :bDi5n  bbij  ISTT?  bb^  -ibi<b  Dififrj-b:^  n^Hbx  nin;*  ns;*:;  J^ 
:ni73r\  niia  -iiiB)?  r^bDiii  Di;a  '^i  is'att  bj^^n  i^b  y^j  nit:  n?'in 
"1T5  ib"rto»  i^2b  D'lsjn  ni^-n  '  nir:-i5b  D^^i'b^|l  Jiin;i  ^^:^'^'^.  18 
5ii?"b3  nKi  nnten  r^n-^?  nri^xn-jt)  n->ri"bx  nin;'  ns^n  :iTO3i9 
Dfi^n  ib-i^-ip-i  -nbi<  'bbi  ib-i^np^-nti  nisnb  nnxn-bi^  iin^i  n^r^n 

7T  T    IT         »  T*:  •  V    -:  :  a  t  »:  •  -  i    ;    ■  t    t  jr  "t  -  •    -     r    - 

pi3?bi    ™n3n-bDb    nii©    n^i^n    x-ip^i     :  i-air    ic^n    xy>r\    t53  d 

I     J  :  T    ••    :     -  r  :  ••  t    t    it  t  »:  •  -  I     ;  >  vt    -  •.« 

nin^   'bs^i    J  i^S23  "1T5  i^^^'^b  Di^b^  nn'^n   n^n  bbbi  D^tirn  21 
ntjn  nhD'^i  "i->iii?b^2T2  nni^  np'^i   iis'i'^i   D"i55n-b5?  n^a^nn  1  D^n"bx 

rt  T  /    :   •  -        ,       T        :    -    •  -    -  \-  •  -         '  AT     •  -  IT  T    IT         -  7T  ••    :     -  J-        y: 

niijxb  Dii5n-7)2  npb— icx  yb^^n-px  1  n'in'bfic  nin-i   \y^^   \  nannn  22 

«T    •  :  IT   T    IT      '    •  'j-  r  •/    -:  VT  ■■    -  •••  f-        •■".  T        :  »■.••-  T    IV    :     - 

IT    T  -     T    -:    1"  ■.••.•< J  T     T      IT  -  IT    T    I T  T    <:     •    :    -       ■" '"' 

t'^^T'i^'S^   i^-bs?   :  ni^-7-nnpb  ©^ii^  -is  n'^s   ^5^p'1  ni^rb  ^liijs^a  24 

•  T   -:i-  '  •■  -  I  tIt::\  «    ••  r  t     •  j~It  •  ;  w    t    :     • 

an-'Dir  T^r\'^^   \  ^r\^  "itonb  rni  ir,i^i{s  pn^n   i^x-nici  'T'ax-n^5  n^ 

•.•••:  «    :  r  -  IT  V  rt  T  :  v  t  :  :     •    :        »    j-  t  :  *    ■  v  ;  v   t 

nffitcan'i  i^bi   iOTi^i   D^i^^n  o'^iii'is? 


CHAPTER   III.     rj 

Stti^'^i  D'^n'bi^  nin*>  rto  mr^^  niii?n  r*n  Sb^  Dii2?  n^n  i^mrr^i  « 

K        ■■".  JT       :  IT  t  /r  -:  v    t    -  j-   -  ■  t  jt    t  t  t    -  ;     « 

"i^i^m    :  pn   p   bbi3  fesn    i^b    a-'nbs    n'Si^-^'S   a^^    ri'i^n-bx  2 

V         '  -  I  IT    -         F    <••  \.     •  :  I  J  •        v:  j-    T        i-  i  -<  t     •   jt 

pn-Tfins  ncji  pn  iiss^i    jbDi^D  pn-n  'insia  i»n:n-b«  niiJiin  3 

'T    -       '       ,    :  jv     :        »    ••    T  J-   :     •  i-  /it   -      f    i-  j-    :     •  -stt    -  v  vt    •    rr 

ntt«^5    :  l^ran-ji    in    ly^n    i^bi    131373    ibp^n    ^b    D-'n'bx    -i^if  4 
DDbDi^  Di-^n  "^3  D-ih'bii  2?^'''  ■'n   J  iinissn  ni^-b^b  niartcr-bs  irnsn  n 

■■•■•:    T       r  :  •  .          •,:         -  j-  v,  J       ,     ,      .  ^  ,  at    •     it  v  itt     - 

nmn  sini  :  rin  nii:  ^5?n*;'  D'^n'bxn  urpy)")  DJ'T?  ^^p£?!i  ^21213  e 
b'^siunb  vrn  niann   D'^ryb  sin-nii«n   -^di   bbs^b  ri^n  nit:  ^n 

•     :    -  :         T     ••    T  <T    :  v  :  •  -      •■  it  j  t    -:  i-  y  -.  t    -:   i-  :  I     ••    t  j* 

w  n:npsrii   :  bns'^i  t^-BV  mo-i^iib-DS  "innn   bni^ni  ii^ns^a  np.ni  7 

«in»7!^^    oi^D   ^^'^'5    1J3   tfbnnia   D'^n'biJ:    nin*'   bip-n^5    iJ^C'^i  g 
^P?   ^^I?''^    •  130   T?    ^'^^??   D'^h''^^    5^i?^:^    ^.?BT2    irnr^iJi    D'lijn  9 
15n   'iny^tD    ^bp-ns?   nia^^^'i    :  nn^i?  ib   1)2x^1    c^^*"-^    t3^\!'^^  ■ 
nnsj  01^2?  ^n  T^b  T5n  ■'^  n^a^^'^i   :  «nriij5i   'ipiij  Di^r^n  iJ^^^^tj  11 
D-^n   1-52^5^1    :  nbnx   i3i2);-bDi|{    ^nbnb   ^^tp;:i   ^t^^    "^ir^-yiry^  12 


p-niw  "inx  TDJn  y.  25. 


12  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

13-112X^1    jbDi^i    TSTP   ''^■'^?ri3    ^in   V^^  ^5?    "^5^   ™^^ 
13^51  lijn  iijnsn  nii^icn  nia^rn   rriiri?  n^^rnia  niijicb  D'^n'bi^   nin^i 

•      V-  •       •  JTT      -  T       •      IT  V  -  *    T  J  -  »T     •    IT  ■>•  V:  iT  : 

14  hpi5  "i^nic  n&i-T  n'ligij  ^5  ii^Ol^'"'^^  '  '^^'0^^-  ^0^^  '^''?^*!]  ♦^?'^3 

t"    :  T  V-  /T  T    :  (  ..       ..  J  I  ;  .  _  ^„     T      _  J-     -  V        .  T      ••      :       -  T      • 

ito  rn^-iT    V5^   T^?^T   T?^    ^?^\3    T?^   ^pl   ™?  '  5^5^^?:i   *♦  T^^ 

tfnjpicn  r[T2J'iNi-bi5;i  D\:n  ■'^bn  n^^a  ^snni  ^^iniiy  na^ii?  nann 
i^^Di^ni  finm  bipb  n^^iauj  ^^3  n-ai^  n"i55bn       D       {?Tn-btDi2'i  s^ni 

-'•■•:•  )j  :        T   :    -    T         J-  -    r  jt  t  :  '  rr  t    :  •  i  : 

18  !jb  nimn  ^^n'ji  fijpi    \7\^^ri  ^5^  bis   nsbDi^n   "jmi^ii  ^'i^ns^a 

19 -b«   nn^iD  15^   Dnb   bDjs^n   ^^ki<   wn   :  n"JT2?n    nirJi^-n^^   nbDi^i 

3  ij'^p'^i    :  n^iiJn   "iD5?-b^i   nni^  ns^^-^^  nnpb  n^^t:    ^d  n-bni^n 

ST»:     •    -  ,       T  >T    T  ...    :  T      -  JT    T  !•  T      :    (aT  •..  T       (•.•       •  ,•  T     T     ":  JT 

T       :  IT        T  r*  IT  :    IT  i-  •»•  at  -  «.     :     •  /"         ./    t  t   it 

22  I  'yn^^'i  t)  :  D'jsb^i    ni:p   ni;n|  intJi^jb^   D^iicb    D^n'bN: 
•  nn:?'!  5?nj  nrj  ni^^b  ^3"bt:   in^^D  n^^n   nnifn  'jn  D'^n'bi!;  nin;' 

23  ^nnbuJ'^i   :  nbi?b  ^ni  bDi^i   D^^nn  V5?^  du    npb^   it   nbir-i-its 

V  :     -  :  1-  JT       :  /-  t  «-  t  :  •    -    i-         I   j-   ••  -«  '-  t  :  t  j-    :  •      '  v 

24  irnr^'^^    :  DOT  npb  -i©^^  nt"ii^n-ni<  ihrb   •j'ls^-p^    D^n*b&5  nin!» 

V  it  :  I-  it    •  h-  \  r:  -.  t    t    -:  jt  •■•  -:  i-  1  :•  a-      '  -     •  it        v:  rr 


II.     The  Life  of  Joseph,  Genesis  37,  39-46  :  7. 
CHAPTER   XXXVII.    tb 

2  np2j_']  i^'i'ibri  i  n|i$  t  ir-DS  f "ixia  I'^nsf  ^^^^12  y^^,^  np?^;^.  ni??^::^ 
-nij  "lys.x^ri'i  )tkk^  i^'n^c-n^  nr^-n  n;ri  nj®  nnipr-i^nty-^n  ri6i"» 
n^n   Dnn^-ns<   ^dv   a^^'^^^   i^nij   '^55    nsbr    ''^s^'n^^'i   nnbn   ^;a 

3  ib  i5^n  D^DpT-]n-^5   i'^53-bsi2  cioi'^Tij^  nn^j   b«niiJ'''i    :  on^ni^-bij? 

4  Ths^-bsti  nn-^njii  nnsj  inb^-is  iini^  i^jT^  :  n^^DS  nsns  ib  rwTi 
n  i^nxb  ^pi  Dibn  ripi'^  D"bn^_'i    :  D'bcb  inn-i  ^bp;  fc^bi  in'i^  ^ijpilJ^i 

6  m2Ji5  njn  Dibnn  -i^D-iripizJ  Dn^ibi^j  '^'q^^^   t  inb5  i^piiJ   to  ^Boi'^n 

7  n^jj  n3n;i  rnt^n  ^in^  n'^'Eb^i;  n-^tibfi^p  ^rnbic  niriT  J^'r^bn 
jinribi^b    I'linntJni  DD^n'-abi^   nD^icn    narr^.    rossro^i   ^niabx 

I-     T   ,    -.,-         t'    v.-    -:   I-    :    ,.-  V       -    J  .,    -:  TV-..:  <-    •   :  t  .t  •  -  :  v    t  •..    -: 

8  ?iSDi^i  ^33  bmr\  biir^-Di^   ^^^^^  ?r'b)an  tr'b^n  n'^n^    'ib   ^ntj^'^i 

<•        -  AT  V     :     •  /    T  •  ••    T         I        :     •         '  «    T    -:  t    v  :       «  - 


GENESIS,    CHAP.    37.       t"b  13 

"ihi?    nibn  'lis?   D'bn^_i    :  I'lin^-bi^i    ^^r.)2"bri-b^   ihi^    ik:ia   ni:?  9 

^"•O^'^^i  ^^^^"bx  nsc^'i   :  ^b  n-^innir^p  Q^^?^'?  '^^?  "iD^"]  H'^^ro  ■• 
i^ihj  i^inn  riribn  mrx  njn  n-bnn  n^   ib  niai^;;::,  rn^  is— i:?.vi 
rnj5i  rni<  in-iiJrp'^i   :  nssns  inb   ninnirjnb   ^^hi^i   i^^i^i   '^555  11 

V    T  :  AT   V  I  :  »-  :  -  T  :    IT        i '  :  /    -:   i-     :    i-  :  '•.•-:        j '     ;    ■   :  '    "     -•  o 

"itJi^^i  :DDm  an^n&5  ^i^2S-ns  niynb  rni^  ^sb^^  :-imn-ni5  nw  :^ 

,,    :    .  v.-      ■    -.       1       J  :■  y    :   ■  >,t   v  v    :  i-  -  ,t  t     -  v  '"    ^      1 3 

Qp.^bx   TjnbTr&i^   njb   oim   0^51   Ti^^ra   i^ibn   qoii-bij   bk'ito':> 
Dibp-nxi  ^r^'^ns^  Dibir-n&?  nS5n  b^;-^b  ib'  i^^;)i   :"'S2n  ib  "ra^^n  14 
^nxi^-a^i  J  TOSiJJ  b5n^:i  pnnn  p-a^^  ^nnbir^i  ^5^  ''-S^'riil  l^^H  ^^ 
"i-Qi^^i  :  Trgnr\-ni2  nb^^b  ir-^ijn  ^nbsp:^:i   r^s  wh  nsni  ©^5«  le 

fc'iis:n  "112^5^1    JD"'?'"^  no  ^?^^  ''?  ^J"!^T?^?  ^1!.^^  '^?-?  ''O^"^^  1^ 
i^hi5  nn^^  'qDi->  trb^i  nrm  n^bs  D'^'^'ai^  ^n5?"attj  ^3  n-t^  ^ros 

TV  J-   -  I  ■•  (•.■»--  T  :    ^T  >T  :    •  •     :     1  •    :      -    t  <•  v     •  J    :  it 

^bsrn'^i  anibi^  nip''  nn-jni   ph'i'a   ini^   ^j'^n'^i    ^n^n   Di^^r^a'^^  is 

I    ;  -    :  \' -  :•■•-:  J-I;  •  v     ■.•    :  (      a  t    i"  <.  /    :   •  -  "it        :  v  t     :  •  - 

:i55  r.Tbn  niri'brin  b2?n  nin  I'^n^j'bs*  ;b^ijj  ^n^i^;>i  jin'^^Ob  ini^  19 
n5?n  n^n   ^:ife«i  ni'Snn  "inxn   ^robiTDi    ^nfnna^   ^nb  •  r.ns^i  d 

»t  T         IT  -  :     -   T  :  -  J-  -   :  •••:-;  •••-!-:  j  :  jt  -  : 

D'l^'Q   ^nb^'^i   in^i^n   :?^©^i   :  rnb'bn   I'ln^-nia   nik"i:i  innbD&5  21 

ATT    ■  V-    •-!-         '  ■■  :  J-     :    •  -  tT         (    -:  V     :  r  -  •.•:•:  :  ^t  t    -: 

^D^birn  D^nDSiiJn-bx  jn^^^"!  1  nnbi?:  n-jpi^^i  j  tjs;  ^235  U5*b  nis.if^'^i  22 

rnx-b&5  ^{cv  iin-it^i^s  -iroj  :  I'^nij-bx  inirnb  nn^ia  'ini^  23 
v»npH  n'^b:?  iidm;  d^ssh  n^n^-r^?  inpn^-nx  qoi^-nx  ims::1  24 
Dnb-bDs:b  ~^2tj,::i  t  d;^^  ia  1^5?  pi  "liani  rriian  irb^  ^nbijji^i  ns 
Dg^b''??^  "^Sbsti  n^{n  D^bi{??tnr^  nn'iii:  nsHn  ^&n^i  nn^r;?  ^sto^'i 
nn^ro  'yn^'^^  :  ™^^2rp  Tninb  n-'Dbin  t2*bj  "1^221  ini^D?  n^iiiirp  26 
^s^isis^i  ^5b  J  ii2^-r&5  irGDi  ^rhis*-ri5  i'lro  ^^5  5?^i"n)3  W^"b5j  27 

iiiin-p  aoi-'-ni^    ^b2?^i    ^oir^^n  D-iinb    D^r'itt   D^rDi<  ^-as^^i  28 

-       I    -  I"  :■  -    -:i--  :     :    ■  I-  •     ":    i  -t    :      •  •  t    -:  :    -|-- 

"i^i^  2?np^^  linn  Cjoi^-'j'^^  n?^^  "\inn-b55  "jn^i^n  :iw^^  \  ra^^ns^'a  20 
J  xn-^ps:    npjj  "^r^;;   ^srj?   "ib^n  i^i^'^:!   'I'^nij-bx    ni^jT    :  I'^'ijn  ^ 
:  D^n  n2n?n-ni5  ^b^t:^^  n^-iy  n^^t?  rjnp'jj  cipi*'  npn^-nij  ^np^i  31 
^SN^'a  n«T  ^"i^b^^i  nn^nic-bx   ^55"^n^i   D^Gsn  snpns-n^   ^iiH^'il  32 
n^n  '^rn  n^nn  n^^'^i  nn^3^i   :  fi<b-n«  xin  nsn  nshsn  «Hnn  33 

;t   -  .      :  V    J    ;  •••  -  *t      •  -  -  I  -  V       »   ' :    •  :■    f    :     -  t  V    - 

nN  py  "nps  v.  12, 


14  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

34  piD   Dip;'!    rnb-airi    npyp.   rnpn    :  cioi"^   ri^b   ^'1:2   ^"^i^^^,   'njn 

nb  Tnb2i"bDi    v;?"'?^    ^^p^i    5  D^?'!!    D^'a;'    "ip^'^l?    ^J^f?!';]    '^'i;^^^ 

^n^^n   nbb5T»   bns^   "^ss-bi?    ni^j-'S   n^s^i   nfiDnnb    i^'o'^i   i'Dn:b 

36  WIS  D^no  ns-'isisb  n'i"i2r'a-b&5  ini^    ^nDia   D^'Htim    :  T^n&i  "inb^ 

:   -  J"  :  -  •    •      ,  :  ■  at  :    •  r  v  /   :    it  •  t     •     -  :  >•   r  v 

B  jD^niaron  niu 

|.      T     -     -  »• 


CHAPTER  XXXIX.     t:b 

6c  D'^natsn    n't)   n-^^B  o^no   ns^Dis   ^rop^i   n^'^^ir'a    nn^n   &Di^i 

•T--  «•  :-  •:  -  ,  ■•(;.-  t:at:-  J"  !«•: 

3  -^s  rbi«  i^'i'^i  :  ^^n^rr^n  TDn^^  n-ina   '^h'^i  n^bsr-a  i2j->i<  'in^n  pbi'^ 

^.  T        -:  :J--  !•    :     •    -  it       -:  v   :  •:--«:-  j-  v  :  i-  I    • 

4  qoi*'  icitj'']   J  i7;ia   n^'b^r^  njn;^  nirb  i<'in— i^si;   bbi  inij:  nin-^ 
}in;^a  ins   ib-t?.;)-bDi   in^a-b?  ^n-ips^i   inb5   tT\w'^^_   i^ri^a  "jn 

ji  nirri  irnn'^i   ib-TzJ""   m»i5-b3   b:?i   in^nn   ini<    Tpsn   tx"53   '^fr^i 

VT       :  '  V  jT  :  -  :•  jv    -:         x  -  ;  ••     ;  I  •    :     •  r    ••  •  :  i- 

n-^aia  ib-©-«  nir&5-bD3  nin-^  nsnn  'in^i  &Di^  bb.na  ^^nirTsn  n^:a-ni5 

•  V-  -  •.•  JV  -:         T    :  T        :  <-  :    •  •  :  -         I  a-  J"  :    •  v   :     •    -  '" 

t  :  •  »-T  ,    :  I  ••  J-   :  v    -:         t  j  -:i-|-  iv    t    - 

7  ^r\^^   J  ns^i'a  ns^^i  nxh-ns'i  nbi'^  ^n^i  boix  x^n— I'ffii?  nnbn-Di^ 

•  :  I-  IV  :    -  ;••     •  -    v  ••  :  I  ••  j-  :  i-  a-  j  v    -:  v  iv    - 

V  •  (-  T  I  •         -:        I  J"  T         -:  V  J"  V  V  -  1    -   -r  :  -  r    •  n  :      • 

V  :•■.  IV         '       ••  :  A     ;     •         :     -  JV  -:  I-        '   IT  /•  r  •      v     •  '  «-  r  ,   : 

■»  I  di-i  ODi>b«  mn"i3  ^h^^   :  D-'n'bsb  ^nxuni  ns-Tn  nbn^n  nnn 

J  I V  V  it  :   -  :  •  :  i-  ■•  i"  •        it  r  ;  -  t       :    -  <t  t    it 

11  n-TH  ni;)n3  ^n-ij   5  rn^y  ni^inb  r^rb:^^  nsirb  ri'^b^c  y'aif-N'bi   ni;^ 
in^iaa  DTJ  n'^nn  ^\D:m  ns'^k  psn  inpi^ba  niirjrb  nn^an  ^^5;^] 

12  i^s^'^i  DS^i   J^n-^n    iTa  nT5?^i  'lias?  nnDtJ  ^b^b  in;;n:2  ^niuenn 

I""-  tit-  tt    :  :     •  <  -:i--  a-    •  jt  :      •  v        ••  v  :     •    :  i-   :     :     •  - 

2^  tI:     •-  T       ,    -  TVT-  ATT    :  K  :    •  I- t         r  t  :    •  •  :  .-  t       ^    - 

pnjb  'i^ns?  ©"^^5:  ^Db  i^^nn  i«n  -iia«b  rinb   "i^i^nn  y^n-'n  ''©pi^b 
^D  'Tib'^nn-'ia  i3?ai^D  ^n-^^    :  bins  bip2i  i^^^pi^i  ^^^  nst^b  ^bi5  sea  ^DSi 

•  ^      •      :        I-  :     T   :  j*  :  -  it  *i    :  itH    v  it  •    •  J"    :   •  -     •  <t  iW 

16  ™si  nam    t  n^r^nn  i^ir^i   os'^n  ^bsrse    n^a   nry^i   x^ipi^'i  ^^bip 

V  :     •  I-    -  -  T       ,     -  ,-..  _  T\T—  •     :    V  :    •  <  -:i-i-  atI;    v  it  c    ' 

17  nbN*b  n^sin  D"'nn'i3  i^bi^  na^n;!    nn-^a-bij  i^d'is^  xia-n:?  rrbsji; 

18  'ibip  'I'a'^nns  in;^i  j^^a  pnsb  ^Db  nsenn-^ittJii:  ''Ijns^n  isyn  ^5^?  ^5 
19 -ni^  rn^c  5?airD  '-^rr^i    tnsrinn   ds'^i   ^bt^   ™3  nts^^i  x^ipxi 

T         -:         -  :    •  •   :  -  t        i     -  tit-  v    :     v  v  :     •  >   -:i--  at':    viT 

D  Dipa  nnon  n^a-bfi^  '^nin'^i   ini5  noi'^  •'i'lie  np^^    :  isiie   "in^i 

»      :  -        -  J"  V  .....  I  ..  "        -:  »-  •  -  I    -  - « - 


GENESIS,   CHAP.  39,  40.      ^  tsi  15 

"iT^a  "lig  ip.^1    :  nnsn-n'^a  nir  ■'D'li^n  isn  15^1  ncn  T^bx  to^^i  cipi-'  22 
icx-bs   ni5i  nnbn  rr^jia  ncs  nnipxr-bs  nic  ^bi''-i::2   nnsn 
"bs-Dij   nxh   inDn-n^'a  "lig  1  i*'i$    :  nii5>  n;n  &5^n  air   o^tpi^  23 
s      {JT^bar^  nin''  niub  fc^^n-nzjxi  inx  nirri  mr^52  ii^a  ™ii<i3 

CHAPTER  XL.    )2 

DH'^s'TS^b  ns'^ni  D'l-isr^-tfbTa  r^pm  ^x-jn  nbkn  o'^'nn'nn  nnx  ^r\^^  a 

vt    ••   I     -:  I-         AV        rr  :  •  v-  :      •      '  •••    iv  V    :    "  v    :    it  v    ••    t  j-  t    :    -  -    -  •   :  i- 

bri  D^piTTQn  -lis  bs?  i^'O'i-iD  '>2T»  b5?  niJnis  o'srp'^i   :  a^nsr-a  nb^b  2 

«-  :  J  •     :     -    -  J-  -*  AT      •  IT        J-    :  v-  :    -  I  j »:  •  -  •  rT   :     •         '■.•/?: 

-   A    -  J"  V  ^'  T    -    -  /-  V  -     :     •    :  T  J   ..  .  _  ,.  „  ,- 

onj^  sioi^'^^  D"''^?^r?  "^^  "jps:':]'  •  q?  *^^?¥  5]?'^''  "^"?^.  o-pi?  4 

o-'S?    nn''2;p    Dibn    imbrr^^n    :  ni2T»i2a   n^'a;'   ^;'n^i   nni^  t^'l^^!']  .-7 

:  J-  -         »v   A   -  I V"  •;•.•    ••    -:  5  t  -  -    i    -  i"   :  ig  —.  r:  —.  •    -   :     • 

rr^n  niamn  in^^  nr5<  niJ-is  ■'O'^-iD-nx  b^uj^i  m^ti^'i  asm  ahis5  7 

y.  .J-    ..    .  J    .  ....  .   _  J..      .    .  ._.  _     .  .  _  !•  ":  I  «t    •  :  t 

n:iabn  aibn  v^a^  ^nisi^^i   :  ai'^n  a'^s^n  aD-^^s  2?^^^  nbxb   v^^^  8 

.  -     T  J    -:  T     ■•  J     :        I  -  I     -  c  T  ;•.••■:  -      v     -  a       i"  it        ": 

xpnsD  a^:ins  a^n"bxb  xibn  qpi'^  anbii;  i^i^H  ini^  i^x  nnb^ 
-niriT  ^laibnn  ib  "nai5;;'i  qpiib  iia'bn-ni!!  a^^gi^^n-nii?  nBp;^^   :  ^b  9 
^b^irnn  .^kD  nrhy  nnnsD  xini  a:^"^iiu  ntrbizj  -js^n^  j  ^^rsb  'ib:\  •. 

r    :     •  r  •  jT  ;   IT  -   -        :  <•  :  a-      •    it  jt        :         /  •.•  iv   -  it  t  :        »  v  w 

■aniri^j  a-'ij^n-nij  n]p.J53  -^^i^a  nis^'is  oiDi  :  a-^njs?  n'^n'b^Trx  11 
qpi"'  'ib  "i^ij^pi  J5^?*is  r|2"^?  oisn-nx  ir^^n  n^ns  c^'?"b^  ani^  12 
a*^^^  tMDb'^  I  T?n  :  an  a^'a^'  nipbp  a^in'^n  ntpbi^  ijhns)  nr  13 

Tii^xs  ^ns  ^DnnpraNi  "^5  :  ^npra  n^;n  mr«  Iiii:i5"in  ^?^^?  14 
-p  ■'sniissin^  ni^is-bs^   ^:n-i3Tnn   ncn  ^^ntiS?  icrn^iu:?^  ^b  na'^'^ 

'    •  •    V-        ••        I    :  :    -  •-:-:•:  v  at  «    t    •  /t      t       r   r  :  It  -     j- 

n'Q'^k'Q  ^n^ias'-i^b  nis-a^n  a'^nns^n  pxt?  '^nnh  nhrij  trnn  n^^an  ^o 
a6ii-bi5  nioi^^i  "ins  nia-'S  a^^si^n— ito  i5-i^i  5  niaa  ''ni^  ^riij-i^  16 
bbi2  irb5?n  bom   {^^TD^n-b:?  ^^nh  ■'bo  niDbiD  nSm  •^tibns  ^ax-qx  17 

«>    ■       »        :   V    IT  J-  -  1-  -  »:  ,••  -  »T        :  ••    •   :  -:  i-         ■    -:       I  - 

:  ^m-^  bjia  bDn-^)2  anb5   bji^   ti'^,5?nT   nsi^   nirr^'a   ni^ns  b^m 
:  an  a'^'a'^    niiJbiD   a^Scn    nTZJSio    iD'nnss  nr  n^i^^i  soi"'  is^'^'i  is 
T^nifij}   nbni   T^?'a   T«?-^7"^^   ^?'??'    «?'•   D'^b;'   niebir  1  wa  19 
ai^    ^ijny^n   ai;;a  1  ''n;'j   :  ^^bij-a  ^Tj^iizja-nx  riiijn  bDiji   yj-b:?  d 

y-lii^a  V.  15.  'P  DI'^DNn  V.  22.  'p  T-DN  V.  20. 


16  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

I  .    ;      .    -  J-  J  ...  T     •  -  AT   T   -:  T   :  IV     :      •  -;--  ;    -  ••  vjv    ■, 

SI  "by   mmn  "ib-n5<  mr'^i    :  ^i^nns?  ^inn  D^^si^n   n©   t?i5n-nx'\ 

22  ni^xD  nbn  D^sJ^n  nto  nsi    :  nbns  ?i3"by   oisn  p^i^   ^np©^ 

V«  ":  I-  AT   T  V        IT  /-  ■!••  :  I    :    -  I/-         -  v    -         //•••-  itr  :     - 

23  J  ^nnsTi?'^^  5]Dii-ni^  n*'ptj^n~it)  -iDT-i^'bi   j  wr^  nnb  -ine 

I"  T     J   •  -  I  IT"  •.•  f-r     I      -    -  -  J-T  I  :  \\—  «T  y-  T 

CHAPTER  XLI.      X^ 

2  N  nsni    J  ^i5'in-b2>  i"ai:7  nann  a'^n  ni^ns^  n-^ia'^  n'^ns©  riD'a  '^rr'i 

J-    •  :  I   :    -         -  r-  k-    ■   :  "  J   :    -  at  •  j-t     ;         I   Ir    •  •  :  i- 

J  inx3  s^pg'^n:]  "1^2  nbj^nni  ns^n^a  nis;!  nins  ynij  n'bi?  nS^^n-jia 
3  n^n-a    ni3?n    nb^^n-p   in-'-ini?   nibi?  ninn^?  ni^.s  rm»   n5ni 

IV   :    -  '    T  :    -      '    •  '   V      ••    -:  I-  <  ••   -:  j  t  -    4V  ••    •  : 

IV   :     -    -  ^  :  r    -  -  J...  ••«  T     T    -  ri  -  :  .-.•--  <  t  t    - 

n  D"b*3T2?  yntt?  1  nsni   niriT   nbn^i  -m^^^   \  ni)-i5  rpi^^n   nb^^n-ini 
6  nb^n^i  nip^  D'^bsTO  ^iit  nam   ;  ninbi  nii^'^ns  in&5  n:p3  nibb 

J  :  H    -  •     t:      •  -  JV  ••     •  :  i         :  t       •    :  vt   v  «It    ;  » 

V  n^bnt^n  s^nig  n^  niji'in  D''b3'i^n  njs^bnni  \  ']r\^'y\'^_  ninri^  D^^n]; 

8  D:?2ni  "^jjin  ■'n;'^   :  nibn  nsn^  ni^ns  f  jj-i^i  nisjb^ni  nijjinan 

9  n^pTwrin  nig  ^T\^^  \  fii^"isb  cniK  nnis'i^^Ji  i'a'bn-nx  nnb  nb'iD 
•1  T"i33?-b:>  oi>p  ni^ns   :  oi'^n  n"^3T)2  ^^ra^  ^5{t:n-rb5  n'^iib  ni?nB-n« 

AT  T   -;  -  lj-(r  V.    ;    -  1     -  /•  :     -  K    ••■  -    T    -:  v  A        ••  ^    ;     - 

\  D'^si^n    nig   nxi    ^^nb^    o'^fi^ron   nig    n^.g    n-bciaii   ^nk    ■jnt'i 

11  :  ^sisbn  itj'bn  pnnss  iij^^sj  s*inj  ^:x  nni5  n^ba  nibn  rrabn?^ 

12  "Dx  ^Db-nns'^i  ib-nspsi  Q^tinion  nigb  nns?  ^^nn^?  "i:?d  ^3px  orjn 

13  ^ni^   rrr;  p   ^3b-nns   Tij^^s   ^rr^i   :  nns   iis'bns   uj^^i^    ^D^nb'bn 

■r  AT    T         Jj"  ^T  -  IT  n   -•■  I-  -r  :  -  it  t  v.         -:  i-  /•  a"  ,     ": 

14  '^'rq'^'^^   ^IP'i'^Tix  xnp^i   ni^ns  nbi^t'']    ♦  ^^b^  '^K^^)  ''irb?  n^ign 
is:  nbns    1)2^5^1    :  nbns-b^   «n^i    i^fi'bipip  tjbn^i    nb^^i   '^'i^TI^ 

16  D^nbx  ""^lyb^  nbxb  nbns"ns5  t\cv  )^h  i  inb^  nnsb  nibn  5?^tn 

17  w  "^Drn   "^ti'bnn  Jrioii-bx   nbns   n3n:'i    :  ni^ns  Dibip-nx   ns?;^ 

18  niga    nizij^nsi   nins    s?nir  n^bi?  ni^;in-}^  t\^)    j  nif^^n    rsip-by 

19  irr^nn^^  nibi?  ninnx  nins"5?m»  nim   :  inxn  riD'^s^nni  n^^n  nb'ii 

»    V     ••   -•  I-  J  ■■   -■  <   T  -    ,...  ■•    ■  :  IT  t  t     IV  :     •  -  -    A  J     • 

Tnx-bDa    nsriD    ■'n\^5n-^^b   niun    nipnn    nb^-a  -li^n  nwi   niS-^ 
3  ninsn  :?m2J   njs^  m's^nni   nipnn  niisn  insbDj^nn   1 3?nb  o'^ni-a 

J,    T      -  -     SV  J"  A    T     IT  :  K     -     IT  T     -  T    :     -  -  -IT  •    v"    :       ■ 

21  -bx    ixn-'^s  iniD    i^bi    n:inp-bi5   nD^nm    :  rs-inan   n^isir^^nn 

JT         1-  -  .  :  T     .•    :  )•  V  T         J    T  -  I       ■     :     -  v  i-    t 

22  I  nam  ^To'bna  i?nxi   :  yr^^^^  nbnra  nci^s  :^n  irr^xn^^  nsi-ip 

J-'    '  J  A-        -:  r  V  ^T  F  »iT       •  IT  AT   •     :    -  IV   -:i-  -        '  jv      ••   :     -  r    v  :  »■ 


GENESIS,    CHAP.    41.       ^12  17 

ni^aiD  :p2f  niro   :  ninbi  nijbtj  nn^j  n^ps  n'bb  a^b'an?   5?n©  23 
D'^n'bjj^n  ^m  r\^  ac-^n  ^nx  nbis  oibn  n^n5-b«  qoi-^  n-^^^^i  j  ""b  n^ 

V       v:  JT  v:   -:  J-  A  JT    ■.•  «.    :    -  J    —.  :    -  •••  '  "  •.        <  -  |« 

Dib|nrn  yniji  nsn  u^:w  :?nTJj  nnbn  nns  yniij  :  nb^-ispb  "i^jn  nteb  26 
nisin   ninsn    ym»i    :  x^n   nnx  nibn   'n^r\  d^idtzj   ynto  nnbn  27 

r    -    IT  T    -  -   jv  :  I  IT  V  V    -:  T  k;  V     t  -   A- 

nip-in  D"'b3T^n  rntji  nsn  n^D©  5?no  p-^'I^JIsj  2^'^3^n  ns'^ni 
-bi^  ^n-i|^  mrx  ni-jn  x^n  :  2T)  ^^id  s^nir  ^'^n;  Q^^I^r?  ^'?^^  28 
niX3  D"*:©  :?3©  nan  ;  r.bns-n&5  nij'ir;  ntoi?  n^n'biJin  ni»i^  ni^^is  29 
-bs  n3©r  'jn^'inx  n^n  -^a©  5?nuj  ^■ajpf  :  D^^ni^^  H?"^??  ^'^t'?  ^5^?  ^ 
l^^isin  rn'^n  r'5^^:^-sbi  :  f-iijr-n^?  2T)r\  nbDi  a:^;^^^^  y^^^  2?ni?n  31 
Dibnn  ni:t^n  byi  :  nra  «^n  "inD-'^^  15""''^ns;  i<^m  n^in  "irctj  32 
:  intJ3?b  a-Ti'bi^n  nrDa-ai  n'^hbi^n  d5?^  nn'in  iibr^s  D'^'ars  ni:)ns-b&5 

I  -:  I-  V"        ■••:    IT  ;••    -     :    I  •         v:   it  j-    "  t   t    -       /     <  t  t-  •  ,vr  -:  |-  i    :    - 

nry^   :d^i2S)3  V"i«"'52?  inn-i^^i  DDni  lin:  t^ti^  nl^ns-i^'Ti  nn5?i  ^^ 
■^j©  ynjn  Di^isr^  T"]??"^^^  is^ni  f"'ijri"^?  Q^ps  nj^s^i  nrns 
nnni2i'':'i  n^sjn  ni^an  ninion  o-^jirn  bDi^-b^-njj  ^i3j?':i  J  2?nt&n  ri 
T'^^)   1"i"!^?b  bDbJ:n    n;nn     :  '^yqi^'}   D^n^^5   bDbj   n^^B"^!"   rnn  36 
:  n:?nn  rn^^n  ni^n-^^b'i  a^^:^^  r-iiia  i^^nn  nijjx  ni?nn  -'d®  :^nfcb 

IT  t   ,t      I     v   it    T  ^  T    •  I   :  •  AT   :     •        I     V  JV   ;       ^'    iv    :    I-  JV   -:  t  t    it      j"     :  -     v  : 

'i'^";n^-bi<  ni?ns  ^)2tk^^  iv^^n^J'^'D  "^p^^n^  nbnsi  '^D'^^^a  nn'Mn  na'^'^i  ^-^ 

ry,   •■  ,  /  =  ■    ■•  r      ."^'-   \,  -■  "  ■■      ^  r  ^".  v    r^  ■    "  "  38 

5|Di"'-bi^    n;:?n2   n-ai^^i    :  in   n'^r.b^i  nin   ^tx   iB-'ic   niD   i5i^"a:n  39 

I  ••  V  :    -  V       <  -  1  c        ■■•:  -      /  ■;■.•  ":  •  v  t  jt    :   •    -:     " " 

hnx  :  T^i^s  aDHi  'jinp-i'^i?  r^^j-bs-nij  7[ni«  a'^n'bi^  :?^Tr.  ^nq^j  ^ 
^■52^5^1  :  ^^ts  b^r\^5  j5D2n  pi  ^'^^'b'D  p^^  T]^2-b:?i  'ifi^s-by  n^nn  41 

V       /    -  tI     IV    •  *-  :     V  ¥•  •     -      I    7-  K  -  T        J     J-  •  '      »r  -  :  .       ■•  -  jv    ;    |< 

nbns  -icH   :  a'^nsT'a  V"^i5"^3  ^^  ^J^2!^  ^^^^  ^^'^  pDi'i-bic  nb^is  42 

<    :    -  -  T-  •   IT   :  I     •••   jr        T  I-  I    :    I  •   j-t  ••   :  I  a-  v  (.    :    - 

-        ••  :  ,...--  1^..  J-         -  IT  );•■•-  T  J-  ••  :    -   - 

ib-mrjN;  n:tDT2n  nnj-im  ini^  ^^y_^   :  insjs^-bs?  nnTn  15-1  ab^i  43 
nb"is  "I'Qi^n   :  u^'^^12  pi5-b3  b^  irb^  l^'nn  tj;inx   i^:£b  is<'ip:'i  44 

5]Dr"i  :  a^^nsfp  f "^^$"b?  ^iDi-i  i?;?)^]  nmb  )\^  inb  5)^5  '^pis-n:n  46 
^^5Bb"a  i]Dii  &5;?.^i  a-r^s-a-tybij  nbns  ^:Bb  ii-a^^n  hdi?  a^'TrbTB-]^ 
ynisn  "i;©  ynm  f-}«n  iui^ni  j  o'l^nsr'a  n^"^??  '^??.-?^  '^^*?^  ^^ 
u^^TQ  f^55^  i^n  iTTsi;  ai©  2?n©  1  bDiij-bj-nx  fip^-i  :a^2'cpb48 
nss^i  :  J^sin^  "inp  n^inh'^no  -nciJi  "i^5?n-r™  bps:  a^nya  bDif-jHi^i  49 
:nBD)a  i^'^j-'^d  nsob  bin-^^  "i^  "i^-q  r^^'^n  a^n  bins  is  aci'' 

IT  :     •        J    /••        ■  V    :  •  ,-  T        I-  y-  A    :  j-  :    -  it  -  '   :  yT        0- 

2 


18  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

3  nDOij  ''i^"^?'?,';  "^igx  njj-^.n  r)w  «inn  ny^^  n^bn  "i;©  'i^;'  ^5'i'^^^ 
51  ™r^D  nf  Dia  "liDsn  mj-nif  qoi'i  i^np^i   :  -jiii:  fnis  5?'iB  ^pis-na 

54  ''H^i  5:]Di^  155J  nig552  «inb  n?nn  'ijip  rnig  ro^'inni  :  D;'";;.2r'a  f  n^in 
n2  n-'^ssia  px-b3  nynni  1  nnb  n^n  n^ns^  rns^-bDn^  niinxn-bDa  nn 

•    -    :     •       »     V  jv         T  -   :     '  -  V  IT  T   /T         •  V-   :     •       F    V   /v         t    :  t    -t  jt         t    ;  t  t 

qbi^-bi^  ^Db  ani^-bDb  r.i'is  i-qj^'^i   nnbb  nrns-bx  u^n  p5?3J^i 

I    ..  ...  J    .  .      _     .       .  T    :  <     :     -  ••  -  /AT  -  I      :     -  /T     t         I     ;-    ;    •    - 

56  a6i->  nns'^i  rnxn  ^Ds-bs  bs?  n^n  ni^^ini   :  ^ius'n  DDb  n^i^'i-ici< 

I    ••  -     :    •    -  I      V    AT     T  J"    :  T  V-  T     T  JT  T     IT  :  I     ":     1-  I.-  T  /-  V     -: 

57  "bDi   :  n^^t-Q  v^^^  nynn  prn^i  D^nss-ab  "^in©^i  ons  nizja^-bs-ni^ 

T  :  •   IT   :     ■        1     .-   ,:•  :  it  t    it       »  /-   v:  r.- -  •    -    :     •   :  j     :   •  -  ■.•  t  .-.•   -:         t 

r    V   IT  t        t   :  IT  T    it       '  /-  t        !•         U"  V  V     :  •  t  :    -   ;    •  jt       »    •/   t    t 

*  CHAPTER   XLII.     ya 

a  5  iif>"in  nrib  ^^bb  ip:^^_  •i^ab^n  n^;i^'an  nnc-©;:  '^5  np?;;^'^  i5"i;:) 

2  DOT  i:b-^-intJi  nrnrm-i  ni^ni^-aa  "i^ij-iij.;:  ^5  ^ri?^?  nsn  n^i^'^i 

3  :  n']'\i'^i2   "IS  nnirb   nnirjs?  qoi'^-in^   ^7^^]    :  n^-ap   i<bi    n;]npi 

IV  T  f;  •       I  :■  -    T  J-  AT    V  h    -.1-  /-    r  ,  I  ••  j-    -:        7        •  t  :     •  v  : 

1     :■   r:  :  it  t    it  jt  t         ■•  at-  '       j    :  ^      :   •  •■  t     :  •  j-    :  t  -  '      i    t 

6  f nign  Dg-bDb  n^att^^n   x^n  V"}&?n-b?   t2^bT?n  x^n  qoi^n   :  )Vzd 

IT   v  ■■•  Iv  :/--  t    :    IT  ■   V-   -  j  ":    i-     :  •  -  I  ••  j-   ":  r  - 

Dn«3  i^i^?!?  onb^J:  n-a^^^i  niiijp  dpni  n|i7;^i  Dn-ibiii  "i?:n^;)  Dns^^ 

8  J  ^nnsn  ^b  Dili  I'^n^"^^  ^?'^'"'  "^i?-^  *  bs'^— isi^b  1:^:3  f  n^s-a  Tits^^i 

9  D^b^n^  •  nnbx  n-Qj!^^^   onb  Dbn  mr^  ni-b'bnn  n?«   qbi-'  15^1 
•^  ^^^i^T^  id7x  i^b  Tbx  in'Qi^'^i   J  Dnx3  T"^«n  niis^-ni^  nii^^b  nf^^^ 

'     »r  T   -:i-       A-         -:  j  >t  ••  /     :        i  -  iv        t        7     /    it   t  i-  :   :■  :■  v    :   •  v    - 

/    T  t  :    -    ":  J-  ••  .-AT  IT    :•  r  I"    ;  t    •.  v     ,  t     •   •  it 

12  :  t^ifif^b  Dn&{3  f  7&5n  n^i"!?"^?  ^b   anb^i   "i^i^^i    :  □^bs'i'a  T5?? 

I     ■••  jv    :  IT   V  •  /••    ;  :v-   ":  f-    -  '      v   t   -:  t  t  j-     :  :        i   - 

14  nnb2S|  "i^x^'i    :  ^ars?   "fn^O^   ^"^'^^^  ^S'lnx-n^    fbpn  niini   ira 
iro  '^n  ^snan  ni^ra   :  nnj?  n^b^n^  'nbxb  ODbx  '^nnn^  "iidn:  x^n  ^w 

16  0313  ^nbu?  :n3r;  ppn  ddtij^   xinn-ax  'is  n-7^  ^jj^srn-ai?  ni^ns 
Djni^i  ^"^^.v?  QD^nni  i^rjg^';^^  ^"^P^n  nni^'i  DD^n^^-ns  np.'^i  ^n^ 

17  miJbi^  nm^a-bi!?  oni^  ?19^!>,!!]    •  D^)^  Q^^bsna  "is  nz^ns  'in  i^5-DS:i 

18  D'''n'bi5n-ni:5  ^;;inj  ^tbs?  nb^T  ^icibiiJn  oi^a  qpi"'  onb^i:  "lai^H  :  n^p^"" 

nTiTzp  -iTz'p  V.  50. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   42,    43.       »2  S>2  19 

ar\5<i  n^^^m  n^'na  no^j.  nh^j  05''^^  tjnx  n^;3"D^  j  ^jp;"  ^j;x  19 

^:^b^  iprHnnia  iirss  m^  rj^i<')  iirjiit  ^D'lriij-b:?  "^:n:i5  1  w^'gt^^ 
ahi^  p^i5-i   i3?^i    tm-n  n^sin  ^rb^^  n^^a    p-b:s!'  ^:5?'aT»   ^b^  22 

nn^P  n]p.^i  Dnb5<  "la^i^i  nnb^^  ni?;^  p^'^'i  Dn^bs/^-a  nb^^'i  j  cnb'^i  24 

T  •.•••:  :•  J  :     -  :  -  I  ••  J-  :  -  r.-    "     i"  :  <.  j    •:■■  r:  -        '  :     ■ 

DO^    ''^^-^^    ^"^3^    '^';3^    ^D?"    ^5^'^    'ip^"^?    T^j'^ij    DV^SD3    n^TTtibi 

^s^  fci^n-nsm    iDos-nx    x-r^i   iib^3    i^bnb  i5isc)3  nnb  ipiu 
^sy^  J  ^Db  n^n'bi!;  rm  r^ij'Trq  "la^^b  vniJ-b^5  ©"^x  ^inn^^i  nib  29 

I  ••  IT  /    t          -  T  •/•'  J- /    -AT    :  T    :     J-  V!  •      —.  >'     ":c- 

:  7"i&«Tn«  D^b5i^3  I2ni5  in'^1  niijjp  ^Dni5  rn&?n  ^nx  tjijin  nsi'i  ^ 

T     •■•  IT   T  ■.•  v  :    -    :   !•  T  J  J-  .  -  A  It  it    •        I     v  it   r       i"        —.  •    t  v    • 

V    -  :j-   -.  n  T  ■■     :  r  :    -    :  «    t  /  .at   -:  j- ••  «t  ••  v       '"32 

T    V    IT  <•:       ■    -.  AV   -  V  ••  !•  -    ••  J    :         )     V    t    t  J"        -:  •    t  ••    - 

J       It     -  jv       •    -:  •.•  •     T   :  I"  T  J  1;  iv       ■•   IT       '      ^   ":  (-  V  :  •      •  J*    - 

ini5  nD^niJj-ni?   dps   d'^dd  ^3   DPi5   6"'b5ni2  ikb  ^d   n5?n&^i   ""bfi^ 
Tijiij-nini    nn^j^tp    D'^jp'^n^   on   'in^'i    j  ^^ncp  f -ixn-pi^i    D5b  ^^ 

IT     •  -  v.-      •    -:i-  T  /••  •/•.•••:-  5        :  v  :  ■  -         Ia    -   :  v.    :  -  : 

isD^x  li?t)i»n  ^srs?  qoii  Dpbs©  "^ni^  Qr^nNi  nj:5?;  Dnbi<  "iia^^^i  36 
-P5C  ^i2^b  I'lnx-ba^  pii^n  ^m^^  ;  robD  ^^n  'ibs?  nnpp  I'a-'^s-Pi^i  37 

J-    T  •.•)■.  ;  ...  <  -  T   IT  •.  t      T  <r   T  fx      •  /    J-  T   :      •  V   : 

^.sn^px  'irxj  "i^-b:^  Hni5  n;p  ?^^bi5  ■isijp&n  ^)'u^  t^^hn  ^^2  ^:_w 
nx^iJD  i'^nb   i5inn  pis  i'^n&5-^3   dd-ss?  ^:^  "T-i^-i^b  nr^^^   :  n^^bi?  38 

T     :  •  J   -  :  »  :  ••  .    t         i-  av    t    •  v   :  /- "  i  v  -  '    iv    • 

:nbi&^©  li^'^si  ■'pn->i2)-pic  DP^nini  riiinDbn  ^m  ^n^a  "iici^  in«^pi 

t       1     ;      »    V.  t    :         -r  t      1"  V  iv  :   -       I   :  t  :    i"  jv  -:       '  v  v  -      '  t  <j  rh. 


CHAPTER  XLIII.     ^)2 

i  ^b^^'nn  rncx  nn#n-PS5  bbsb  ^,bs  ^w^_  ^^n^^i   j  'f'iKa  nn?  s?'?^'!  2  y 
'yn^'^^    :  bDi^-i::?)?   ^3b"inni»  ^ntj  ut^^^^.  nn^b^Jt  'n)3i<^:i   D':n2'ap  3 
^pbn  ^bs  ^i^np-i^b  nb«b  ©^icn  ^^i  i5?n  li^n  nbxb  mnn^  rh^ 


20  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

6  T2J''i^b  Tjnb  ^b  nni^pn  rrab  bsniij;!  "^"P^^]    '♦  D^niJ:  DD^ni^t  ■'pibn 

7  n^as^b   ^Drnbi^ab^    ^Db  ttj^^xn-b^^©    b'ixiij   rn2'^'^^    :  ni5  DDb   wn 

••:-,:  JT  •    T  -    IT  J    T  :        ,  -  rr  v.-  t  i    - 

:?in;«n  n^xn  D^nn'in  ^s-b?  ib-i53i  nij  opb  ijj^n  ^n  DD-^nx  niiri 

r.pix-D.^  ^2n5i^-D5  n^iaj  b^bi  ri;:np^  nobDi  m^pp^  "^niJ!  -irjn  nnb© 

-  -'IS   ^Dn-an^nn  iib^b  ^^3    j  n^i2^n-b3  ^nb    ^n^t^ni  ^n'-osb   i^^n^^m 

'•  :   AT    t    -    :     •  J-  V*  I-  T    -  T      <.  '  :  •        rr  t  :  '     v  t  :  j-  :    -    •  : 

11  i^isi?  I  )^'ni^  Dn^^nx  bi^y^^  dnbjs:  n^i^^  :  d:'WS  nr  ^rnig  nrj? 
t:?^  nnsp  tj^sjb  iTnini  aD^^bpsi  'f'^Kn  r™-T)a  ^np  '^ics^  miij 

12  QD^;)!  ^np  riDM  ^oy)  :D^7)?tci  d^:pa  t:"bj  n^i^:  i»n^  1:5)21  '■'"i2f 
:  «in  n^M  *ibii^  C]D^.;:n  iniirn  D5'iri7n'52&^  ^53  n^^isn  qoin-n^'i 

13  n^i2n-i  DDb  tn^  ^^.a  b^^i   t  ts^i^n-bi^  ini©  1121PI  '^np  DD^nsTici 

J...  -:|-  •    -:i-  1      at:    •  v  :  v    -  r:       •    -■  :•  /v  t  /-     ■   :  •    t  j-  :    • 

ij~  .   —  l|..  /••   :   .  V     :   -I--  •    -    :     •  J   :  i- -  '•.  t  -      »  a- x  :    •  v  :  itt    : 

T    :    at     -  VT      -:     IT  V  I"     T  ..  _  J...     -.  ,_  ...  _  J  .    T   ;       •  V  T      • 

17  ^m2  t^kn  w^^  :D^"insra  D^T»:^5n  ibD^^^  ^n^  '^d  iDni  nnb  nht:^ 

>•••    -:  I-  •     T  -J--  •    IT  t:  IT  -  v'T    -:   IT         J    :         ,  -r    •  r       I  ■■    r  :  -•.■-<: 

18  ID  D^iiJri^n  is^t'^i  \wv  nn'^a  D''ti?:xn-ni5  tj^^sn  i^n^'i  &Di^  "i^i5 

J-  -T    -:   IT  J    :     I- -  Ir-  T     /••  v-T    -:   rr  :■  ,•    t  <- t  -       ^Ia-  J-  t 

D'l^ns^b  i:ni5  nnpbi  is'ib^  bs:nr:.b;i  ^s^^b:?  ^bhnnb  D^^n^-a  '^rriDx 

19  nns  i^bi^  TO'T^i'i  qoi^  n^5"b:?  "iiJ^^  T^'^istn-b^  ^ir^i^j  nDinbn-mi^'i 

21  -^D  ^n;''!    :  bDb^-na©b  nbnriia   i:"!^;!  nh^  'ij^ii;  ^5  ^y^"^"^^   5  n:^Dn 
innrai^  ^sd  i:'^i?i"qDD  njn;\  la^nhn^s^-nif  rinnsai  pStirrbj?  iDxn 

22  -nDirb  isx-in  iD'7;]in  nni<  qcDn   j  id'i;'^  ini^  it}^  ib]pffi^^  idbdd 

23  -bx  DDb  Dibic  n'ai^'^^    :  irnhnt)i53  ^idedd  Dtj-iip.  id3>i;:  i?b  bDij 
DD2DD  DD^nhMi^ia  ^WLpia  DDb  ^nj  DD^^Dii}  '^n'bj^i  DD^^nSK  ixnin 

24  nrT^n  D^t[j:i5n-ni5   is'^i^n  i^n^i    :  lir^TiJ-nii  Dnbs^  i^sii'^n  ^bs^  >5a 

t     J"  V-T     -:   IT  V  r    T  r- T  -  '      ,     :      •  v  iv  ••    ":  /"         -  at   ••  jt 

26  J!5n;'i    :  Dnb  ibD^^i  Dtj-^D  15^)915  -^d  t]*';in2iD  ^iDi-"  i^is-^i:?  ^''n:72n 

-:  I-     :   •  -  T  :  AT    -  itt    ;  v   ":  /t:     •    -  v  v  j- t  -  t:    -    -  I  •• 

27  n-ox   ^ij-jn   DD'^DS^   d"^H^^    "i''?i<^i    Dibijb    Dnb    h^t>^     t  sii^^ix 

U5i:i  'n  v.  26. 


I 


GENESIS,  CHAP.  43,  44.     n?3  a?3  21 

^ilP'^n  "^n  kalis'  iD^nxb  !nin:?b  oib-i?  ^in'as'^i   :  ^n  ^3^i5?n  nnn^a^^  28 

V  n  •  I-  AT  jv  «    T  :,';:-  :  •/     t  :        i  -  rr  v.-  i-  av   :     -    -: 

nrn  n^i^^i   '''iiji^-p  i^nx  ™'^:n-nK  xnh  ws?  sb?n  :  nnmij^i  29 

...    -:  V  -  •       '  '.•  •    T         '      J*  T  :    •  V  :    -  ~  t     ••  jt  •  -  |\    -:    i-     :  r  - 

lb  ^'5aiiD''n   :  nnb  i^iiu  -i^i^^i   pissnH   ^22^1   r:s  rm^n    :  nist?  ^^ 
-l^bD^^   iki  ^3   D^3b    "ipx    D'^bDJ^n    D^isrisbT    D^nb    nnbi    ir;nb  ' 

-bx  ©■'i^   Q''«2J?^n  ^nian^T    "iJ^ns^ss?   w^ni  innbns  nbsn  v:tb 
nJjiiJi?!;  'jTa;'?n  nra^  nini  Dnbss  v:s  rs^  nb^is^  i^t^^^i    :  ^njn  34 


CHAPTER   XLIV.     "1^ 

qpfn  i^-'n^  'iJ^^rnxi   :  innnipi^  ^t^  ^^^'^^.i>.  ^^Vl  ^^^  l^^?""'?  ^ 
nirx  ^ov  nn"i3  to?b  iinii?  qcD  nxi  pj^n  nnntji^  ^sn  D-iirn 

ni  i^ibn  :  nni-j  nnn  n^i  nn^bt?  nrib  onb^   5"i^sn  Dn;^i?ni  n 

nnn:'  ^^^H  ''"^?^  ^'^'^^r]   *  ^♦^?^^  D^";^vr'J^^  dO^^  "^?'j!'^  cd/i^!)!)  '^  6 
ao3  p  :  n-Tn  -inns  niirir^  ni^ns^b  nb-^bn  nbi^n  D^inns  ^nx  8 

I  •.•    V         J  J-  r:   -  JT  T  -  <.    -:  r-  '       v   t   -:  |-  t      •      t  V  a-    t  v*  t    :    -  •  ": 

3^3  ^1X1  i^'^ss  T^ii^ri   Ti'ibi*  ^rh'^^^n  ^D-inhntii?  ^^sa  ^:siT2   "iTJijj 

"iTTs;  X'ln-'js  DD'inn'iD  nn?"n^  "^'Q^^^  '^V?^^^-  "'P^l?  ^T'r  ^-Hr^,  "^ 
^nn-i^i  ^n™>i  :  D^pp  ^^'nn  nni^i  nn?  ''^■^"or^?  ''iJ^^  ^S^!'  11 
bnn  bTOS  toln^n  tinnrai^  ©■'i^  ^J^r^s^J  5ns-ix  innn^i^-nij  iijix  12 
bi2?^_j  an'btjiJ?  ^^npi^j  :  ip^'pn  nriMi^n  ri?^  ^^^t'l  5^1^  fPl^^^  i^ 
i^^nn  ^bv  nn"^5  *»^ni^i  n^ir^  i^n;^;}  •^T?^^  ^^??5  'i'^^T'?  ^''^?  ^^ 
njn  nir^Tsn-n^  tlbi^  bnb  n'ai^^'i  :  ni^n^j  i^rsb  ^bs^i  Dig  '^2;i"^>  -:3 
n-Qi^^n  t'lzb?  ^m  td'^ij  CT2;i  t^jC!?"^?  0^)3^1?  ^^)^  ^K}^''^^^-.  ^t^-.  ^^ 
"nx  s?)a  D'^nbNjn  p^mrn^ai   is'irma  "^ni^b  nr^^rn^s  n^T".;' 

p"Tri  "fTip  V.  10.  'p  nnmc'^i  v.  28. 


22  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

19  nbxb  i-'insy-Di^  b^iiri  ^nx   :  ni?ns3  Tii^D  'is  n'nnrs  tiss  in^-bi^n 

A       ••  IT  T  -:  V  -    T         J-        -:  I    :   -  :  'it        r         'av   ;    -    :        t'  :    -  - /•  -  : 

'  M'  't  c  '•..  .  :■  n :       '  »••  t  jt  t  v  -:  v  v  -  it  it  iv  r  i-   -: 

21  ^^ins^-bi?  ntji^nn   :  inrii^  i^^n^^i  i^s^b  iinb  xin  nn^^^  nt  m^n 

J  -:i-  -V-   -  ;-  I  •        ":  ■••  ••■         -  rr  T        \r     ••  t       /•    t  :        at  ••  »••.    '       i 

,..       .    -:  ......  J  .  I      ._.  T  -:  ..•  V  -  |..t  V    t  ..•        J- T  :  at 

24  ^ni5  7in:s::>-bi5  ^rbs?  -^s  ^n^^    :  ^^is  riii^nb  'j^soh  i^b  ddpx  ppn 

A-    t       (.'   :    :   -  V  •     r  J-  .  :  1-  rt  t  j    ;   ■         1     \.    •     i  t  av    :     •        '   i  (r    - 

n^  :  bDif-t::?^   ^^l^miip   ^nto  ^2^nij  "^^PCi   J''?^^}  ^^n^  nx  ib-^jii 

26  bs^D  i5b-i3  iDnn^ii  ^Dni^  fipj^n  ^rnij  fcrn^  ^"»!3^  ^?^3  sb  n-j^b^si 

27  ^rbi5  -^Dfi^  tr^ny  n^b^^i  :  ^:n5<  isri?  ppn  ^D*ini<-i  Tij-^^n  ^rs  nixnb 

A"   ••  <   T      J '   :    :   -  ■.••>-  it    •  /v      ••      '  V  "    -  I'    T  :  •  t       j-  :  :  • 

28  tfx  n?3i53  'inic'a  nn^5^;  ji^.'^:!  :  iniyx  ''b-nnb;  vr^t  ^5  Dr}i?i:'  tsnx 

29  innpn  ^:s  D3?ia  nr-n^^-as  nnnpb^  :  nan-^y  ^^n^i^n  i^bi  qnb  cin-j 

jT*T  :         V-  T  /•    ••  .)•:  ...  -  s-.-    :  i-  :  t  |-  -  v       •    :  '  :         Iat  I  j    t 

•    T      J '  :    :   -  /  -        :  t  -  :  t    i      :  »t  t    :  -r  t      i-  v  jv   :    -       i    :        'at 

31  ^"$17)  i\i$-^3  irii&5-i3  n^ni   :  iirssn  nniiijp  itjssi  ^sni^  ^2r^5  ni^inn 

32  ^'in:^  ^3  :  nbijuj  p's;"^  ^2^nij  ^^^n:?  nn'^ic-nij  ^'^7??  i"i'^'iin;i  n^i 

V    t   :  •         <T  t  :  I     V    ••  •.•■-;  <  a        ••  v   t  r    •• v  J"  t 

33  bs?^  lysni  ^2ii5b  ^ns?  li^pn  nnn  ^^ns?  i^rrnij^  nr^^i  :  D^'^^n-bs 

-;-  -1-    -  :         A-  I-  V  v:  -  ^    -  -   j-  '    :     :    -  <t  /I"  t   -  :  'IT-  t 

t  T  JV  :    •:        I  v<  A-    •  JV      ••  -V-    -  :  •    t  v  jv  v:  iv         i      ••         •  it  v 


CHAPTER  XLV.     TO 

N  '■h^'-a  iT'ix-bD  ^i^'^siin  «np^i  n^by  Dinstsn  bbb  pE^^nnb  aoi'i  bS^-i^bi 

AT  T   I"  V         T  J-  T  f :  •  -  T    T  .    T  •    -         <:>■■-•.••.         I  "  T  ,   ; 

2  i5?t)TiJ^n  'iDnn  ibp-ni5  w*''!  :  i^nx-bs^  noi^  ::?^inna  ins  iiJ'ij^  ^"as^-i^bi 

J     :     :    •  -        A-    :    •  i  I  ■.•      7  y  •  •  -  it   v  v        U-  /--:•:  •  •  -  «t  : 

<;   T  /    -  I  ••  J-   -:  T    V  V        <<■••  :•  -  i    :    -  >"  \-     :  •  -  ■    -   :     • 

4  THi^-bs  aoi"'  ^m^^  5  i^Ds-a  ^bniD  ^d  ihb^  ni25?b  rns  ibD^-ii<bi  -^n 

vt   V  v  lj>-  V  "  n  T     •         \.    —.   :  •         r  j  -:i-  t    v  <    :  rr  :  at 

T  :  it   :     •  <t  iv  :   -    :  v    -:  v        •    -:        Ij-  •    -:  v  -  at-  -     ^-   ■•         it  : 

n  n^n^ab  ^'2  'n^r)  ^rra^  Dn^D'a-^'S  DD^rja  '^n^-bsi  ^nsrri-bi^  1  nn^i 

6  tJ'an  liri  T"^^5^  ^^P^i  :i5?nn  dtdtzj  nr-'^s  :  DD^'Dsb  D^'n'bs  '^inb© 

J"    T  :         I     V   at    t  -.-(jv    :  »t  t    it  •    ,-t     :  .yv  •  iv    -    :    ■  V        v:  •    /- r      ! 

7  Djb  Diicb  DD'issb  D^n'bs  ^pnb-,»^i    •'^?^I?'^  ^""^Tr^  "^^.^  °i"? 

8  Dnnb©  Dn5<"i5b  nns'i   t  nbi5  nta'ibsb  DDb  ni^^nnbi  v^i^n  n^-iici» 

»v    :  -     :  V    -  I  T  -  :  it      :  it    ••   :    •  ■.•  t  j    -:  i-  :  i         i    :•  at  r  v   "     : 

p"Tr  Y72p  V.  17. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.  45,    46.       1^  ^12  23 

«•  ••         T  :        T  T  J  :   -  :  t  :  ......  ^^       ...  „        ^  t    •• 

I   -:   1-  -  V-  ••  »T  :  •  AT  :      •         t  ;  7      v    t  :  ■;••.•:  •  j-    t  I  ••  j  ' :    • 

AT  T  V    T  )■•    T  ■/  •  T  '    ;     I  <■:-:•:  'it  v    -:         r  :  O   :  m   : 

'^D'^^i    niki   DD'^rs?   nam    :  -ib—nirx-bDi    ^tr^y^   nr\i5    irn^n-is  12 

V      ••  :  V    .-    .   .  f  ,T  V    -:         T  :  c'    :      i"  n  -  -j-t     •      l  ■: 

^nin3-b3-njj    ''ixb  Dn^ann    j  DD^^bii:  '^^^tin   ^s-^3  l^^^an  ^ni$  13 
:  nsn   '^nj^-ni^   nn^i-iim   onnn^^   nri'ii^-i   nci^-bs  n^^i    a^'ni^^n 

T   r-  «   T  V  ;v  :   -       I   :  -ir:  :    -    r  *•       •   :  jv  -:        t  v  :  •    -    :      •   : 

r-bTTD  bpm    :ini^   rns   ^na^  id  ^nni^i   nnby   ^n^i  rn^^-b^b  le 

-     :  •  |j    -  :  I    •  IT  V  '    :    •         >  ••  ••    -:  j-  :  av  ••  ":         :'    :j"-  it  v         t  : 

jT^n?  ^i'li^ni  nr-iB  "i^^i^a  iD^t*!!  1^5'i''  '^D^  "^^5  ""^^^  "^^'"^^  ^""l^ 
DDni3?n-ni5'  ^22?t:  ^tosi'  ini<T  ^^ns^-bx  nbi^  abi-^-bi^  r^^^  '-\12^^^  17 

AT  ••  J  IV      ••  IT  V  :  tf      .    —.  ■:  f »:  '  -it  :  t   ;  /-  i  :  , 

nmi^n   :  v^^sn  nbn-nx  ^b2^^  "o^^tq  T"i^   nrj-ni^  nib  r.:ri5i  19 

IT  -  :  I    V    IT   t  :•  f  :•  >.    :     •  :  •    -    :     •         '    "  Jv  v  '•'  t  jt    ;    v  : 

nD''c:bn  oDS-jb  nib'js^  ^^^^12  "fix^  °?^"^'7)?  ^^?  ^^I   '"'^'''v^? 
"b3  nir)-^3  DD^ibs-b?  chn-bi^  ub:^V'\  :  nnxn^  DD^^nxTN  or^'ir:^  d 
aDi^i   onb  in'^-i   bk^t:^  132    iD-^iri;:?^^    :  i^^n  DDb    n'^'^s^a   v^j?  21 

I V"  ir  t  7    ••  •  -  ••  t     :  •  j-    :  1  ••  -:  i-  -  i  ;v  t  •  v-   :     •  J     :•  rt 

nisbn  ir-'i^b  ins  abDb  :  n^^^b  mis  nnb  1r\'^^  ni^ns  ^sj-bs?  nib^s?  22 

J  •    -:  c  t        I  7-T  »T  •..  :  >  -.•  IT  -  IT  ••  •;•••  r         ;/•••-  a   :   -  J*  -  v  t  -: 

vn^ib^   :  n"b^io  nbbn  ©^sni  aoi)  m'i5^  izjbt'  "ins  'i^a^snb'?!  n*b)2itj  23 

•    t  :  I     T     :  /   •    -:  v   t  :  I  v   v  j    •■  j     :  '    -  r         '  <•  t  :    •    :  A    r     ; 

ni^irS  n:hi5  nt?5?^,  "O^^Ta  n^iDis  D'^i^tob  n^^'ibn  rnto5?  r.tki^  nbiij 

:    I  ":  vjv  :  ■  at   :     •  j    •  «    :  i  •  -:  jt   r  -:  :  «-    t 

Dnbs  nisi^"^.  ^Dbn  ^.-^nx-ni^  rki:^^   \  irr}:>  n'lni^b  lir^^  onbi  ^s  24 

V"    -:           V       J-             A""-  IT   V  V  )-    -  :  ~  I  •:  it-  «   t  :        '    •/    t  v«vt  jt 

IV      •    -■  K   -:i-  V        ' r        I     V  JV  T  -  •  at   :      •     •  v   -:i-|-  '  v  it  -         v   :    ;      •  i- 

r^s^i  Q:^n:tia  T^'^^-bo^  b-ta  xiri-^pi  ^h  JiDi'>  "li?  n'ixb  ib  to^^i  26 
na^  iTTx  iiDi-i  mvbs  ri^  I'^b'x  ^ns^i'^i   j  onb  i^isi^n-i^b  ^3  iib  27 

JV    •            JV   -:         I  ••              ■'  -   :    •           T             J"             t    ■•           J    :    -  :  -                   ivt        '       v   v:   iv           I  <• 

-      ^               •     :  -              A                          J"  r             I V                   I-    T             V    -:                    t  -:   it            v                :  -  -  v  ••    -: 

IV  :    V  :            it  :  I-          at         «  :          Ir'                              »-            ••  t    :  •              •••         -                  r.-     •    -:  ''  ":i- 

I    t  :•  rt  : 


CHAPTER   XLYI.     113 

'^n'biib  D-'hnT  nari   s^nij   n'lx^  i^n;n  ib-mri^-bDi  b^51ia;'  s^d^^i  n 
1  nps?*"  n^ai^'^i  nb^Sn  n'^'Ta:^  bxni2?^b  1  n^n'bi^  112^^1  1  pna^  i^nj^  2 

»j  -:i-  V       V.  -  t  :  -     -  J    :     -    :  ••  t     ;  •   ;  <•        :•:  :■  -  >      it   :    •  /•    t 

JT  :    I"  T        ■  -  '     V    t  j-        v:  v    t  i-       it  v  -  ■'"    •  v        "•-  h.  --i- 

n"a;'"i:i^   ^iz^   'i^_^    ^5':^    :  O'a?  Tjia^tJ&i;    bi"i5   '^ijb-''^   ™^"i^^  -t 


24  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

i?-irbDi   njp5?;i    ^l^;;?^^   ^^?x^    1???   HS?   ^^?^    ""^^   niciDn 
7  ir\x  i^-inn  '^:j7r^?i  i^:|  nijni  rn:ii  ini(:  i\:n  ^22^  v':'^  :  iriiJi 


III.     The  Ten  Commandments,  ^^o^^^^j^  20:1-21. 

3  "i^b    J  D"'5??!  i^''5.''2    D':i3^i2    f "li?^    !r]^nxsin  -ijji5    '^''b"'^?:    J^j^f 

4  n:^^r\-bDi  ,  bos   ^^'-nfern-i^b   t  ^fs-bs?  n'^nn^^  n-^nbi^   '^nb  n^rr^ 

r  !  T  :  V  jv       jji  :  jv  -:  i-         ji  -it  t  -  v   ••    -:  -'•       v:         i>  :  ji:-    :  <• 

nnn^  1  u^i22   nicxi   nnih^   rnia  nri^i   bs^it-a  1  h^hm  ^m 

-  jr    ■  •  J>. J<v  -.1-  -   AT     •  J     •/    IT  T  r:  -:i-  -     -     ■  •    j-    t   -  j  <v    ": 

6  r^m^   ji^^sirb  D^373n-b:?i  D'^tJbir'-b::?  D'^ssi-b:?   nhi^  115!'  "ips  iJsp 

V  «   :  MT.     I    :  ^  :    •         -  :  ,.  ..     .  _  .,.  r  -  j    t        »     -:  )••  t  J- 

7  "n?"nj5  sign  ^b        o        :  "'O'^^^  "^i:?^'!?^^  ''?^j^^  ^^5^^=^  ^^90 
iisiD-ni:?   «i&']"nT2Js;   n^!l    nin^   np3^   i^b   ^5   &5i^b   T\}*^^   '^i~^ 

9  8  nn5^n    n'15;'  nt^jj   :  iii^npb  nai^n  ar-ns  niDj        s        :  i^iigb 
•^  nt!?n-&5"b  TD^^:  ^ll^"^!? '  ^5?  '^^^^i^^ri  Qi^i   :  ?jrDi5b'a-b|  n^t^?) 

IT    -    -  V  •-•         '(T       :'»-••'  ••  -  K       •     :     -  J   -  -VT-  T  V    -:         t  v  : 

istn^snn  ikb  o       '   t  trb  inb  ^*in'bi^  nin^-^itiic  nb^i^n  by 

IT  v  :     ■  v»  '  IT        »  /••  '      IV        v:  it       :  v    ":  t   t    -:  jt  -< 

1-*         D  t  nhn    b5b  D  J  5i«3n  b^b  0 

16  0        Tij^n  n^5  nbtin  i^b        o        :  nj?© -15?  T]?;in  n35?n-i<5 

■^'^  *^?"i^  "^T?^  ^?')  'i'^^n;  iniiiJi    in-aiiJi  i'ln^i  'n^"'  f^"i?§  "j'inn-^b 

18  "iBiiJn  bijj  n^5'^  oTsbn-nsi  n*bipn-n«  d'i&^i  D^n-bDi       o 

19  ni»^-bs  ^-\^i5^i   tprnia  ^'i)33?'^i   ^5?:*^i   D^n  sn'^i  lo  nnn-ni5i 

:         I  -  f      I    t    I"  V     :    - 1-  -  •.  t  -  r    T  :  ^-  -         '   a-  t  it   t  v  : 

D^n'bxn    sa    obnsj    nios  "^in^sb  ^5    ^a^'i^n-bi^    D?n-bi;   nra 
21  pnn?  Dijn  1)2V;l^   :  ^i^ijnn  '^nbnb  dD^:s)-b:?  insn;*  n;)nn  -i^n^ni 

:  D'^n'bi^n  D©-ntJs  bEn5?n-bx  irsD  nnj^i 


JUDGES,   CHAP.   13.      r  25 

IV.     The  Life  of  Samson,  Judges  13-16. 
CHAPTER   XIII.     ^-i 

"^^^  '^T''^.  D?f?!'^  Hsl'^?  ^T^^.  ^1^0  '^^^i^-  ^^:i^^.  ^'p-  ^s'^p^!]  K 

nnsirisi;  ngn^ia  ^rv^  t*^^  ^n^'i  :  r\}t  n'^ys'in?  D'^ijirbE  2 

■5^?  J^jn;^"^5^^''3  x^^':^    ••^'71??  ^"'?V^^K  ^'^^^  V^^X^  "^'^^2:1  "^Jvl!  3 
:  15  nnb;!"!  n-^nni  n^iS^i  ^^  nnp5?-pi^  xrnzn  n-^Ss  nri^;;n  "''S^\3 

I"  T         T  c  :  I  -  :  1ST    ••  :  /  •  j-  v:     :     •  -  :  t  •     :  jt    •  t  -  : 

ir^T."^  D-'n'bi^  TTr'^3  iiiji^n-b:?  nb5?"^-i5b  nni^n  p  n"ib'->i  nnn  trin 

n    :  !•  •<•        ■••:  *•  :  I-  -  jv  -:  i-  t  '  ••  ;    :  j-      :  t    t  '  t    • 

^nnn  :  D'^niabs  "v^-n  b^nin'^-ni^  5?''ttJinb  bn^  «ini  pnn-p  n2?:n  6 

J    r  -  1-     :   •    :  i-    •  v  t     :  •  v        -       r  :  r-T  :        >  v  at   -      )    •  -».-   - 

ns-i"523  ^n&"ii3^  '1b^?  555  Q''P*^^\;  ^"^^  "^^^^b  .i^i^^b  nr^^nn  ™^0 

I     :  V  :  JV    •  I"  •   :     •     :  <  :  a     :  jt  v        ■•"  it  <  >-  :    - 

T^  1  ■'Pirn-bx  npyi  p  n^ib'^^l  n^in  trsn  ^b  n^^^^^i    :  ^b  T^n-^^b  7 

I  •  J-  J-    :     •  -  T  -  :        I  A"         :    :  J-     :  it  t         ';t   •  •  ■:      j-  i-  r    •  i 

■bi<  TO  D''nb&5n  rf^ba  i^2;«i  nirri  bijpii  D-ri'bNn  5^5'i^^i   J^'^^'^n  9 
n-i^xn  nnani  :  nisy  ^'^ic  ntj^i^  ni:a^  nim  nn'ci"'  i^^ni  n^xn 
xa—iTTi^  t^^r\  ^bx  nsiD  nin  i^bx  "iai<ni  riiTii^b  ^^ni  nr^^i 

<T  •:     —.  •     T  -    ••  <T    :    •  ••      •  T      ••  J  -  AT  •   :  j-     -  -  I     t     u  - 

-iai5'^i  ©''i^n-bx  Nin   iniTfi^   ^nn^^  niDa  ?rb^i  dp^i   :^b^5  ni^n  11 

V  J  -  •      T  V  T   -  A       :       •  J"     -:     I-  -       V       T  '■.■/••-  <T  VT  -  IT     ••  V.      - 

ni:^  nas;)i  :  ^Dij  n^i^^'i  nt^j^n-bs  ri-in"7"-iiL'&ii  TZJijjn  nn^n  ib  12 
tyi^ba  nai^.;*]  t  inijjs^a^  "i5?in  t:BTria  n^n^^-na  ^\")n"i  ^^n;"  nn;?  13 
j<3?.':"ii»fi<  bba  J  "ip%'n  mgiJin-bjj  ^pnax-itr^j;  bba  r!"'r^"-^?  J^jn^i  u 
bs  bji^n-bx  nija-j-bDi   ™r)-bx  -idtot  ■■j:^^'^i  bii^n  i^b  ]^tir!  jssa 

^Dn:2rn"Di|i  niari-bsj  nin;!  ^jxba  nai^'^i  ;  n"';'Ty  ^;i5  ^r^^isb  nrr:'i  16 
niDa  ^yr^^.  ""^  '^tI^?^^  J^P^i?  '"'^^  nirrn-Di^'i  ^anba  bjb^-i^b 
i^zpi  ^51^  'I'a  ninp  tj^ba-b^  ni:^  nai^^i  :  i^^n  nin-'  ^i^ba-"^?  i7 
^arjb  bi^Tjjn  nj  nrib  nHn;'  ^i^ba  'ib  -las^^i  :  ^^p^iSDi  Tj^-in^i  is 
-b:?  b?^^T  nnpi2n-n5<^  D^-yr.  '^tirr.ic  niiia  n^^i  :  ^xbs  ic^ni  19 
nib:;)!  'in;^i  :  D'li;^-!  ^v\t)Si^  nipa^  i^ifeb  icbsa-n  nin^b  *i^!^n  a 
naTBn    nnbn    nin;i-?fxba   W^^    nti^ti^-n   narisn    bra   nnSn 

'x-t\'T'    rip72r  is"D  V.  IS.       '^-^n^v.  17.       ^Da^2'bnv.  8.       nij:  n-crn  v.  2. 


26  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

'  J-  :    -  I  -«T          I    :                    T    :    IT             »■.•••:          -           /    :  •  -                 •  :     •  :           -    «    t 

sbi  nn:)2^  nbb  ^2"i^a  npb-^^b  ^rrr^^nb  nin^  rsn  '^b  iniri^  ib 

y  :              T  :  jT                  ••  T    •             »«-  T            I               •••-:!-           •ct       :        J     ••   t  :     •           j 

riD  n^-i    bnrn  :  nw  ^nDin'^i  "15? an  bxvi  TO'dtij   "M-ns*   «npni 

-     J               V    T  -                  IT       :                V   :   IT  :  - j-  ;  •  -        /      a    :     •              v  :            v              n':     •  - 

I    ■«■    :    V        'I"               »T  :   T        I    f       1  fit         ••-:!-:  v  -:  i-  :            t       j 


CHAPTEK  XIV.     n^ 

'■      :    •    :  '    :     •  t it    :     •    :  vt    •  •.!--  tat    :     •  J       v     :      •  •.<••- 

D^nirbs  ni:nri  nnj-ann   '^n^iftn   n^jif:   "la^ih   ii2i<b^  i^ni^b   i5:''i 

3  niba  rxn   it)Xi    i^ni«  ib    na^H    :  mrxb  ^b  nnixnnp  T\T\V^ 

:    ■         I      •■    -  •  :  J.   T  V  -  IT    ■   :  V  n  i  I:  t  -  : 

n-ibni^^n  D^nirbsa  t^m  nnpb  trbin  nnx-^s  nirx  'iiss^-bDi^  ^^nj^ 

A    ••      :    IT  V       :    •      :       •  T      •  -  )j-  T  I  ••  <T    -  !•  T      •  •     -  T     :  '      <v     - 

4  i^n^i    :  ^^^2  rnw^  i^^n'-'s  ^b-np  mnia^  I'^ns-bx  ]iir^p  n52i<^i 
n;^ni  D^Mbsa  iiJpna-Nin  nD^n-i^  i^-^n  ih'^ti^r:  ^|  ^5?'7;  sb  iiGi^i 

6  nb^ni    :ini5'ipb  ^m  ni^niJ:  t&s  nsri'i   nnsan  '''a^ir'^?  ^^=i.**^ 

'  •  >•  ■  AT     •    IT  J"    -   :    -  V  V  -  IT  T  )•!    "■  V  •     :  J'     T    : 

•   :  A"   :    -    IT  vjv    -  V"  :    .  -jt  -  t     :  >-  :  •  t     •  t<t-  »        i     :      • 

"ij  Dhb  T5n-i^bi  ibDj^'^l   nnb  -jn^^l  i^zj^'biji  T'S^'bs;?  tfb*i  bDJjl 
^  Dig  wh   nnEixn-ba^   ^rr^nx    ^'i^::'i    :  irn^n   n^n   n;)'ii<n   rj'is'a 

11  ^npi'i   inix  D^ii^n^  ^n^^i    iD'^'i'insn  w^_^_  ]s  ^5  nntpa  fifauj 

12  DDb   «3-nnini<:  p'ijaTp  fanb  ^'ntk-^^    :  inij}  ^;inn   a^i?^'a   D'^uJb© 

13  T'Snb  ~^bDin  i5b-axi    :  D-'njs  nbbn  D^tjbTjji  D^2i"ip   ti^tbw  DDb 
^"iai5;i  n^'ijn  tiis^bn  D^TCbiaJ^   D^:°^"ip  D-^ijbp  ^b  Drj?  cr^?^  '^b 

14  Tj^i  bD^a  i^ss'i  SDb^nt)  nhb  na^^'^i   :  ms^'atii  sn^'^n  nn-in  'ib 

V  T     .   1  jtt  ••         IT   ••  V  T  V       J  -  T  IV  t     :  •  :        «'    :   IT      •  t       / 

ro  ni^n  I  'in^i    :  n^'a'^   ntJbTZJ  n^-^nn   i^^^nb   ^bD^  ^b",   pini2   i^sr^ 

-■  J-  :  -  !•  T  :■  J      :  vt       •     i-  J-    -  :  •/    :  n  y  ;         T        a    t  jt  t 

D"3>  V.  25. 


JUDGES,    CHAP.   14,    15.       ID  T^  27 

,T      •   I-  •    T    ;    -   -:  J  :  •     -      ■•    :     r    -  v  -  t   t       /  :     •  v   ••        :':••- 

nnirrin  arvb  n^n~\;rfi^  D^ia'^n  nynizj  vbs?  '^nni  :T5S  tibi  in"i5n  17 

A?     :     ■    -  IT  T  /T  T  V   -:  •  T    -  J*   :     ■  t  t      :»    ;   <-  -  i-    -        '  rr :  •    :  v    • 

•'Dnb   ni^nn   nam    ^nnpsn  'is   nb-i5^^   •^y'^nisn  oi'^n  1  ^^n^-, 

r-   :    •  vT      •    1-  ,"    -  -  :  r-       •   -.-;  j«  r  •/  -  -  •       •     :    -  j   -  j-  :  - 

no-inn  i^n^   di-js  ■'i''inT:?n  ai^:?  Ti?n  -"irfa?  'ib  in-ai^;;]    :  n^?  is 
"^nbrzi  Dncnn   s^bib  anb  "iiaa<;)i  ""niJip  rj  mg^  ^h^'Q  pinis-n^ 

■'T^^'?    i^^s^bnn    'jn'^i    Dnis"ibri-n^    np^^;!   ©^x   D^irb©  ,  d™ 
'ini^ni^b  11117)310  nm  '^nm   j  ^n-^nx  n^si  by^^i  isi^  nn^n  r^Tin  d 

J  ib   TO-i  -iTTi^ 


CHAPTER  XY.     It: 

"i^i^^i    :  i^inb    n^nx   i3n?"^b^    rnnnn  'iniri^-bfij   n^nif   nrs^'^'i  2 
nninij}  i^bn  Tjjnpb  nsjmi^i   ?^i;i553b  i^:i?""'?  ^r^'^'a^J   "^^^  ""'ix 
•jiizjiaip   bnb  *i^i5pi    :  n^nnn   T^b   xr-rin   ni'b'a   nni-j   nrjpn  3 
isb^^T  p"iz;i2TJ?  1\b^^  :  wn  q:q3?  ^.ja<  nir:?"'5  n^riijjbst)  n:?5n  in-ipp  4 
Tsb    dtjjH   nbrbi^    idt    is'^i    D^"isb   np^n    o^bs?^©   nii5^"©btt? 

•      :    •   :  J     :        I  -  -it  ■••;•.•  -  :  vr''  -  :  r  t     •  v   :  —  v    :   •    : 

ir\i2?a5-nK    njpb   ^^s   i^ann   inn  litJ-aiD   ^^i2)k'^^   n«T    no   ^"a  . 
:  m2   n^iij-niJi    nni«   isnip'^n    d''J^t^^?   ^^?^.!]   ^'^?">?'?   ^J^'^'] 
-ini^i   DDi  ^n^p_D-a5<   ^"2   ni^js   i^to^^n-D^i:   "jifc^©   nnb   n^i^^'^n  7 
ybo  mo2  2th  "ii'^i  nb™  ns-a  li^^'by  piiij  Dn*ii5  ?t'1   :b"nni5  8 

-  r:        I     V   :    •  ■■•  ••  -  vj"  -  at         :  jt    -         '  v  t  -       f         ■/  rr  '  —  it    :    •-• 

:        I  -  •  IV  -  I     :!T  •  -  AT  !•  V    -:i —  •     :    •   :  j  -:i-  -  it     ••     '^ 

^is'ibr   'jiffip©-n5^   -liosb   in-Qi^ji;!   ^rb^'  nn^b5[  n^b   nnin;^  r^^? 
-bi!!  ni^ni)a  t^ii^  D'^sbsj  nirb®  ^^i^i   nsb  rim  -nr^s  ib  niirs^b  11 
D^pirbs  1:3  n-'btDa-'s  nrn^  i^bri  pMirb  ^i^^i  o-j^y  3?bD  q'^s^o 
J  nnb  wiy;^  15  I'b  w^^   '^t^^.  ^b)  "^^^"l^  ^^b  n'lirr  n^^-j-n^i 
liiija©  nnb  niai^^n  n-inpbsn^'a  ^nnb  ^d">'S^  ?"^5^!?  ''^'^  ^^r"]  12 
nbx-'3  i^b  lii^b   ib   ini2i5;'i     :  ons   ^3    li5^5Bn"l?    ^^    ^5?nign  13 
D'^nh?    uirm   innos^_n    ^n-i^a?   b^b  nann   D'li'n   Tj^snp   ^"19^2 
inxnpb  i::?inn  D'imsbsi  "^nb-^y  xn"Xin  :  5?bDn-p  ^nib:?'^^  W'i'in  u 

A        T  >:    •  J*    ••  «     :    •    :  •  •'  -  jt  i  -  it    -      '    •  v    -:i--  •    t      : 


28  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

ID  npi:  niijn-'nb  a^itis^i    :  v^i^  b^_^  ^'^y^^:  ^s?^!)   ^^?  "^y.^  ^t^. 

18  15513  &?Ta:r^i   :  ^nb  nia-i    j^inn  Dipisb    i^np^i   in^^  'inbn  trbic'^n 

:  T    :  ■  -  •  ,v  -IT  >.    -  »/     T  -  vt':  •  -  at    •  v:  :    -  '/••     ;  — 

19  D-^nbii:   s^pn^^i    :  D-^b-i^n   ";;3   '^nbcji    i^t^a   n^rij   nni^'i   r^i-jn 
TJI!!)  "in^"!  ^^'^1   J?^!]!]   0;^*^   ^a^ia   ^i^^^^i  ^n^^-nt'ss   tnpizn-nij 

5      :  •  -  r."   -  >    -  (-  •  V    -  jv  -:  ..     y    -        1    ...  T      :  jt)t  'j- 


CHAPTER   XVI.     I'^ 

2  5C  yni^b  I  D^n-T^b  :n^bx  sn^i  n:iT  n'dJx  D"©-i<n^i  nnT5>  'licrir  ^b^^i 

J.  T     -  IT  T       IV     ••  IT-  T  JT     •  T  :    -  -  TAT    -  ;  I        :        •  '  V/"  - 

<    :    IT    :   •  -  «■    T  -    J-   :  t  :  v"   -         t  /  :    v  iv  -  v  t  -  x    ••       '  :      •  <t 

3  ^^n-i:^  -prair  njT^:^]  :  in;.^nnj  npnn  ni^;;-"!:?  nioi^b  nb^^^n-bD 
^nirni  '^'^s^n-iyiij  ninb-ia  rns^n  nb;i^n  '^^na  1  uj^^^  nb-'bn 
nnn  Tr^"}"bi<    Dbr^i  'I'^gor^?   Di??,';]   n^nsn-D5?   ns^c^i   ninr'En 

4  pniiu  bn:n  n-igij}  nn^^^^ii  l?'^":^^?  ^P^i  :  'jinan  ^;B-b:?  rnjii: 
n  inix  ^ns  J^ib  ^"npfc^^'i  o'^rnobp  "ono  n^b«   ^ibj^^^i    :  nb^b^  si-aTCi 

^Dnixi   inis^b   ^mpnoiJii   ib   bD^:    n^si    biij   inb   n^n   ^icn^ 

6  i^rrmn  *}iuJi2Tr-bx  nb^b^  "iiai^ni    tqoj  njjia^  qbb5_  if\s  ^b-]rp 

7  -ni5  limw  nib 5?  "i^i5^^T   :  ^nis^b  icxn  nijn^  binj  ^ns  n^s  ^b 

"ini^.s  ^n^^ni  wbni   ^^;;3"'^'?  ">°?^  C]"'^^  o'^?^''  ^5^^'^  ''P^P^; 

8  "innn-i^b  mrj^  D^nb  n^^^ni  nrnijj  D'^nirbs  '15-10  n3-^br_^i  j  d^sjh 

9  D'^nir^bs   rbx  "iiab^ni   nnhn    nb   n©**    ^^'^v;!i    •  0^1?    ^'^'^•P^fil^ 

^  ^k   nbnn    nan    ■jiiiJ'aTr-bx    nb^bi    ^'auini    :  inb   3?^i3   sh)   ir^ 

11  n^bi!:  n^i^^i    •  ">?^^  ^?4  '^^  ^J"?^T?r?    '^^^  ^"^5??  ""^^  ^^ll'ji^^ 
HDi^b-Q    ann   nTO"i^b    -itjx   D-'ir^in   D'^ni^a    ^:^"ic^_i.   nicN"Di? 

12  ^nncs^PT  D-'izJ'in  D-^nhs?  nbib'i  n;p.n]  :  onj^n  nnj^s  T^'^.r}'^  'T'"')?^'! 

13  ■'la  nbnn  nsn-n?  pirtjc-bij   nb-'b^   "iici^nn   :t:^ns  wriT  bjia 

nrcn  'p.n  v.  5. 


JUDGES,    CHAP.    16.      1^  29 

■•iini^n-Di^i  n\Si5  ^m^^  ^loxn  nm  ^!?  rmr[  o^nrs  ^bi5  "i^^^n^ 

-13  'iniT   :  bin.)  T^nip  nm  'i?   man-u^bi  ^^ii  nbnn  Di"a:j2  tDbtj  i6 
n^nbi^  -i'it:""'3  'luJi^-i-bs?  nby-sb  nni-a  rib  "ra^^'^i  iib-bs"ni5  rib 

.,.  i-    :  !•  •  "  JT    T  I  T  T  :■  <    -  •  T  V  JT 

^"^cb  &?npni  nSir^ni   i3b-b|-nx  fib  "i^jrri^  nb^b^  b^nn;)  •o"^\3  ^s 
'',?"^o  n-^bx  ^b^i  inb-bsTi:?  hb  "T'sn-^D  Drfen  ^bj?  'ibsb  D'^ritbbi? 
^■•xb   i?npni   n^sns-b:?    ^.ns^^nn     :  nn;^3   qosn   ^bs';::^   D^nirbs  lo 
ti'ib:j^   iniD  n^  ini3:^b  Snpi    itji^-i   nisbra   ^^nig-n^j   rifsn:) 

QinTL^bs  ^niTHi^'^i  { Tbs?'^  no  nin*"  ''S  y-i''  i^b  i^^ni  ni?2i<n  n^^ca  21 

•      :   ■    :  J    -:       I  -  rr  t  |"  n         it       :  '•  "t  j  :  ••  t    •  -.  -   -    : 

J"  :    -  :  IT-..  /v  -:i-  -    v-  -  :  :/  -     :  vsT-  .•  -:   it  '"    "      23 

^n^s;;i    riTOiijbi  Dn^n'b&J:   f^^b   bi^rnnr    ninTb   ^sc&j:   a'^rnrbs 
^^'?v!'!']  Qibn    ini^  ^x-i'^i   :  ^sn^'ix  liirtjij?  ri§  ^si^s  ^.rn'biJi  "^np  24 

^xnp  ^"112^^;;^  D^b  ni-j^s  ^n;^-!  :  ^rbb^-^^5  nsnn  n'ir.Nj  ^ci^nx  na 
Dn^:&b  pn^'^n  D'ln^cxn  n'^s'D  'jiio'aiL^b  ^i^np^n  ^rb-pTO'^i  liTCiptpb 
p^T™^l  "i^lD"-^  liirjia®  n'ai^'^1  :  n^'i^.'Ei^n  iisi  'inix  ^"^^^^.l  26 
on'^bs?  liDD  n';i|n  nrs  o'^itiyn-rx  ^rrti^n;!  '^nix  nn^irj  ~in;'a 
D^ijirbs  ^no  bip  rr^fci  a'^tpzrn  D'^irixn  ^b)2  ri^irn  :  nn-'by  '^.^^^  27 
xnp'^i  :lic^©  p'inm  a^ij*"in  nfejci  ii^'^s  a^sbi^j  mrbcs  ^Bn"'^?'i  28 
oysn  tT55  «b  ^^h-n^  ^2  ^sidt  nin^  "ini?  ^m^^  nin^-bi^  ■jiirtjii? 

-  <-   -        'J-  r  •»••:-:  t  •  j-  :  t  •       v:         jt         -:  a-  -  it       :  •••        '       •/     :      • 

nsb^n    :  D'^ni^bs'Q  -irs?  '^nistj   nnx"apD   TOps^i   D"^*b^^r^   nTn  29 
DH'^by  ^^D^i  on-^b?  pbp  n:'an  n-uj^i;  tjnnn  ^^^^:?  ( ^zt'n^^  f^mw 

•      :    •    :  •  •    :  -  j    t         1  ;     ■  v       J  -  i  :    •  it  v  :  i        •       r  it   :• 

rr^^-bDi  rhi;  inn::i  j  r^na  n^^n  nir^^'a  D^in  iriirs  rT^'an— nri5  ai 
biiini:j«  •j-ii'i  n:j-i^  ]^^5  inix  ^nap^n  ■  ^b5?;^.i    inb5  ^jjir'^'i  ^.n'^nx 
:n:T5  D^inius?  b^^^tp-i-pi^  t:s©  s^ni  rnif  nij'a  "i2p3 

'p  D'n'iDKr!  'p  s-'DS  V.  25.       'p  D-'^-'ONr:  v.  21.       'p  -^  V.  18.       ns^  '?n  v.  16. 
icsi  'nn  V.  28.  'p  ^sic^im  v.  26. 


30  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

V.     David  and  Goliath,  1  Samuel  17. 

2  ^so55D  bz^nirj-i-ir^iii  bi«©i   jD'^ts'i  DSi^a  npT5?-rn^  r.biir-rs  ^an^i 

3  D^nrbs^    :  D^ntpbs    nxnpb   Jngnb-a   ^d"i?^ii    nbj^n   p'05?2    ^jn^_n 

4  ni^i^  T2?5  innj  nais  iia©  n^ba  D'^ntJbs  nirn's'a  D^^r.an-t^^x  ni^;^i 

6  'T^b.^'i'b:?    ™^3    nnas-ai     :  nirnp    D'^bpis    D'^sbi^-ntj^n    'ji^'^.ien 

7  ini:n  nnnbi  D'^Ji'nif  nirips  in^:n  i^ni   :  rens  1^5  nirn:  PT^I 

8  i5ip:^i   "i^?,':^    J  i'';?b   tjbn  ns^n    ^5^;d31   bna  D^bp©  nii^^-iU© 
i^ibn   TOnb^   X)t^.   ^^^!^.   ^i?   nnb   ^^i^;;;]    b.^nii?:'   nb'ii^^-bii 

9  "Di^i   J  ^bx  "i;i.'i'i  TC^x  05^"^"^?  ^^i^?'?  D-i^nr  Dnj^'i  '^r^i^bsn  ^Dbsj 
nb-bDiij:   ^pNi-nx)    ^^IRt^.  ^5^    ^3^,':57;i   ''psni    ^pn:   onbnb   bSi'^ 

1  '^DX  "^ni^bsn  \^;^'^^   \  Mr\^  Dri"in?i  D'^'ins^b  ^sb  on'i^ni  "I'^nsni 

11  ^^n;:'i    ^nn^'i   n^xn  ^Pipbsn   *';in^"rx  bS^nip^i-bDi   b^s©   3?^P|^^ 

12  i^sTTi  iTTTT]  nnb    n^a^  ntn  ^^nnB^?  ^"^^'l^  'ii'ii  t  ni<^ 

13  i5bH  J  t:''?;i<5  ^55  "jPT  \miD  ^5^3  fe'^^ni  D^'J?  n;^©  ib;i  ■'&';> 
Dttjbizj  I  D'lTi  n^anbiEb  bii^T»"'nn55  ^Dbn  a'^bniin  '^tiJ^-'^sa  nffibis 
^tjbi^nn  nip^nx  ^nsM^  "li^^n  nx-^bx  rrbnb^a  ^Dbn  mj?N;  i^a 

"l,^  l).7;i   •  ^^^T?  ■'pn^.  ^?^0  D'^^^^n  nirbic^  'j^pn  i$'in  "rin"!  :  nia*© 

16  'inirbsn  m^^   tDnb-nis  i^ni?  i^^is-nx  m's^-ib  b1^5^2j  bsi'^a  niri  trbn 

V     :    •    :     -  ;- •  -  v  it  i"  s:   t       )        ^  y    :    •  at  j-   •■  »tt         '<■• 

17  i<.5'np  i:n  "i^^b  ^i^^  "i^^^^i    :  ni;^  Q^??"?^  '^'^^^T^.   ^y^y}^  t35^D 

18  "ipsn  T^-^ns^-n^'i  qb^jn  nirb  x^nn  Tbky)  nbnn  'isr^nn  rrifo  n^^i' 

19  p'59yn  bx'ib:'  tJ'^b^-bD^   rTani   h'^'m    \  npn  nnziisi'-nfiii   oibtcb 
3  i^sin-ni?  t:iD^i  ipi£n  ni'i  dst»^i         :  n^nirbs-Dj?  D*''QnbD  nbi^n 

'  -  V  <    •    -  tv  -  •    T  ••       ; 1-       :     •      :  •  V     >•     :    •  AT     ■•     IT 

ki:^r\  b^nnn  n^5^TGn  i^nji  ^t^  ^rm  niji^is  ^bh_  )m^^  ^"dt-hv 

21  nD"iy)3   D'^niiJbs'?!  bi^nto'^    ^Hs^ni    j  nisnbTQS    ^::?"ini   nD"iy72n"b5^ 

vT  T  -!   I-  •     :    •    :  ••  T     :  •  i  «  -;   r-  it   t  :      •    -  v    ••  ;  t  r  -:  j-    - 

22  D-ibsn  i^iii?  ii-bs?  rbV-Jo  o^bsn-nx  nn^  oco'^'i   :  ro"i3?72  rii^npb 

....  J..  .  _  T    T    I"  ....  ._.  .    T  .   _  IT  t    -:    I-  ;->;    • 

23  Di25?  nsnia  I  icini    :  Dibibb   vnxb    bs^ic^i    bin^^i    ^5'???^'   Ht"^ 

■'-.p  ns-^yjca  V.  23.         nncn  'sn  v.  12.         p"TS  yap  v.  9.         'p  ys'i  v.  7. 


I.SAMUEL,    CHAP.    17.       t'l  31 

onii^in    b^5'n^u:'   ^"'^   ^'^^     *  "i?'7    ^^'^.'^^    ^^?^|    c^*??^?   ">5"i^!]  24 

rim^_  rnx  1^15  n&5i  ib-]n:'   ins-n^n  binj  -n»y  ■  tfb^n  1  ^s^jr^^ 
nbi^b    r£2?  D'^'i^bn  n^^irri^n-b^c  ni^  "^'ai^;;^         :  bi^nis;^^  ^ttrj  26 
bs?')?  ns-in  TiDnn    r'^n  ^pnrbsn-rij   h?^  nirii;    tj^i^b  nfo^n-a 
J  D'l^n  D'inbx  mbn:?^  ann  -^^  n-Tn  bnyn  'intbsn  ^^  *^2  b&5nT2J*> 
J 132-'  mr55   Tij^xb   nfe^   nb   nbi^b   n-n   -in'ns   Dirn    ib  n'ci^'^i  27 
2^'^)^.    q5^""in;^i    D'^Trpxn-bsj   i'ls^j^    biijn   Wij    ix'^bs;    r^t?^;i  28 

t  x^n  nn-f  'i^ibn  nrj  "^0"^!^^?  ™   ^i^i  "i^^^;;!]   J  ri"";!^   n-cnbTcn  29 

b^,5jn?-^:sb  ^15:^1  n;}'7  w  "nc^ii  D'^nn^n  '^::?TO'^i  t  rirxin  nn-n?  31 
^^!^  ?\f??  *^^b:^  D^ij-nb  bs^^-bi^  b^icr-bi^  ni^i  "iisi^^n  :  inn;^^i  32 
-b^  nDbb  bp^n  ^)  ^^^"bx  b^i^©  "^isiiH  :  rjri  'inirbsn-DS?  nnb:i  33 

•^li^n   «ni  ib5srn   V2i<b   ^inns?  n^n  nr'-i  b^^^ir-bx  •ii'^  nrb^'^i  34 

•  -   IT  <T  'a   -  V   T  :  V '   :    :   -  it   t  v  t  ■.•  •    t  ■■       <  - 

T3Ta  '^nb^ni  i^nsnn  i^nnjj  ^r&55;;':i  5"i"?n'a  nj  Nii;:i  n'i^rrriiJi  n^ 
-Da   -i^s^n-ns^  D5    :  i^n'^^nn   rnsni   iiprn  ^npinnn   ^"i^  Dp'^i  36 

■n3i^'^'^       o       n-TH  ""mcbsn  n^^'a  ^23'^sr'^  i<^n  i^n  t^^  ^-^i^n 
v^'a  ii^-nj^  bijjiTD  izJib^T   :  ^125?  n;n;i  nin^i   ?fb  nn^-bx  b^if:©  38 
-nj*  15^   njni^i    :  p';int:j   ini^   mb>^  iici^vb?  nirn?  5?nip  ]nn  39 
b^sir-bsj  Ti^   n-Qi^H    nssri^b   -^j   npbb  bjj5;;i   viiab  bi^-a   iain 
ibp^  np*n   :  i^b5?i2  T'l  ono^i  ^^n^DD  s^b  13  nbica  r^bb  bD-i^-^^b  ?- 

»:     -  »-  •  -  IT  T    r"  V  T  ;••■:-  •       a*  •  J  j-  v  v  r  v  ;v  r  v-  i 

''bDn  Dni5  ab'^i   bnsn-p  1  D^:ni5  vbn   htoh  ib-nnn'^i   ii'^n 

•  :     •  T  /JT  -  _    _     _      J    .  J-   T    -:  (j"  •._    -  jT     •     -:  j  -    :   •  -  r    : 

?fb^-i    }  'inirbsn-bic    C5^i    i'l'^n   is^bpi    to^pb'^ni   ib-ir«    D'^2)''^,n  4i 

'■•••"  f     :    ■    :     -  ■.•  V-  ■  -  AT:  j  :  »-  :  )i    :  -   -  V  v    -:  f-        it 

r)|i^i    J  i*>5sb   nssrn   xttd    ©"^xOi    nivb5«    nnjpi    ?jbn  "^nirbsn  42 

nD;'-D5'    ^J'o^x'i    -i:?b   n^in-^^s   ^ntn'^i    "i;jT^*?    ?^?."i^l  "^si^^'bsn 

■"b^^-^n   nr)5<-^3    "13:55    nbDn    "l1^"b^5    ^nirbsn   i^i^^i  :  nsj-i-a  43 

-b:^   ^nt^bsn  n^s'^'i    :  vrib^n   n^Tnx   "^mrbsn  bbp-ii  nibpisa  44 

V    :    •    :     -  .•       '  -  rT  1"  V  T  V  r     :        :     -  »•»-:-  a': 

p^cr  Tiim^  NpDD  V.  37.       r;-::  rnn  v.  35.       'p  n-c  v.  34.       n-cian  '-.  v.  25. 


32  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

r.-    T     -  ;-    •••:  IV  :  ■    v-    t     -  I      /    :  '   :    jt    :  v  t     :     v  :  -     ..  jx  .  ^-   t 

J      A       •    :  J-    -:  I-  V   vv    :  -     ••  jt  t    -  •     :    •    :     -  v  •    t  v       «  - 

46  TjTrsvni^  '^n'ncni  Tnirni  "^i^a  nirr^  ^'^^d';'   n-^n  ni^n   :  nsnn 
n_^nb^  d;^^!?:!  qi^jb  n-Tn  Di;;n  n'^nicbs  n;.ra  "15s  ''nni'i  ^b^^^ 

47  bni:5n-b3   ^:?n^i    :  bxniD'^b   DTib^*   12)^    -"S    r'li^n-bs   h^^^    r^sn 

JT  It    -  T  :  I"  :  i"  t     :   •    :  v        v:  i"  r  !     v    t    t  t  :  i-  ;  I     v  at   t 

I  i-T  :  T    T  :      •     -  T  I-  <•  AT       :         -      J»  :  v*   ":  i-  ■■•   iv  :  v         •  v    - 

48  ni'n   n^^npb   nnjp^n    tfb^i    ^riT^bsn    Dg-^s  n^nn    :  in;*:^    DDn^j 

49  i^^i-ni^  "II  •(  nbir^;!   j  "^r^^bsn  n^^npb  nj^^^^ri  f n;;;']  ^1^  "in'a^'i    j 
2?3pni  in2£ti-bj!5  ^rnsbsn-n«  1\^^  Si'bp^i  "inx  Di^)a  n;^^n  *'b|n-b}|; 

•    T         >    TjT  -  !•  T  -    :         I     /••  ■.•  IV  :  A"    •  :  -  v:     :   •    :    -  v  '/-  -         '  ••    v   t 

^rtnnb"'n    ^y.'P}'^  snebip^i    innn-nx   nj?^n    '^ntcbsn-bx    ^iis^^tii 

52  ^i2p^n   nDD'ii  Dii35  n'Q-'is  n-'piTsbsn  ^i^^^i  it^^^vn^^  riia-n^iD^^ 

<j,T-  1ST  -  IT  •  /••  •  •»•:•:-  i    :   •  -  a  :■  >t  t    :    •  - 

'^^T^  ^l'"^T\  D'i^'^^T?  ^"l^n^  D^snirbs)  ^bbn  ^Sd^^i  linp:^  i^iyisj  '■\t\ 

53  :DmTO-nx  ^DizJ;^'!  D'^nicbB  'i^insj  p'b^-a  b^j^iiri^  ^;s  inir;i  tTO? 

54  5  ibnjjsi  nig  'I'^bs-n^si  Dbir^^;'  ^n«n;'i  '^jnicbsn  TiJi^n-nx  "Hy^  np.^i 
ns  nig  I3nx-b&5  ii3ij  ^nrbsn  ni«;npb  x^*-»  ni'^Ti;  b^xis  nixnpi 

-D!J5   trbrin    ^T23B2-^n  nbni?  ^*l21k^^   ^"ly^   ns^an  nr-'^'a-p  xnsrn 

'  V    IV    -  1'    :    :  -  I"  ••    :    -  v       j  -  a-    :     -  -v-   -  iv  •       '  v  r   t    - 

56 'inri  n^tp^        •  D^?0  '^r''''9"1^  ^^^  ^¥^  ^^?^  ">^^?!]  •'^^Ht 
58  nn^  ycl'^'^^  ^vtr^  nni5  ^-a-p   b^j^©  rh^  ^'a'^^^   \  in^a  ^Mb&n 

•    T  V  J  -  AT     -  IT      -  J-         '    V  T  T     ••  V  <   -  it:  <(•.•■.- 


VI.     The  Prophet  Elijah,  1  Ki7i^s  17-19. 
CHAPTER  XVII.     T'^ 

N  %y^^  '^n'bij  nin^-'^n  nxnx-bij  ^?b5  '^niKM  p®nn  ^n^bs?  n^ai^'^i 

•'Sb-Dsi:  ""D  TJ"a^   bt?  nbijn   D^^ji^n   n;;;n;;>-DX   "T^isb   'inn^y-nr&5 

3  2  nanp  ?ib  n'iDSi  rvra  trb  :  -ibs^b  I'ibx  nin^~inn  -in^i         :  'innn 

T    :  )a"       ,'  :  T    r   T  v    •  '1"  I        ••  IT  ••  »T       •  -    :  ;•  :  -  I*  ^    . 

4  -n&5i  nniiin  bn?™  n^n^i  :  i^-i^^n  'i^s-b:?  nirx  n^ns  bnsa  n'lnopi 
n  n©^!)   tjb^n    nin*»   IS'IS  i»:?^':i    tjb^l    :  D15  T^bpbpb   ^T\^k^   °'^???0 

►:"c2  npr  V.  45. 


I.  KINGS,  CHAP.  17,  18.     n->  n  33 

Sirinn  onb  ib  a^ii'^n^  D''^"ii?0^  *  )^T-^  ^)T^^-  ^'t^.  ^^^-^  ^^?-^  ^ 
lr2^^^  a^^"^  vp'n  in'^i  :  riTW^  bmn-m  2-^^:2.  -liun^  nnbi  npna  7 
:  -ibxb  i^bx  nin-i-nm  ^n^i  :  vis!!  nt^^  rr^n-^^b  is  bnsn  8 

I        ■•  /T  ••  IT       ;  -   :  I'  :  -  1    :•    it  t  viv  *t  t  i  ./•  -at    - 

ni2?>5  DT»  Tii^ar  r^zn  u(d   nnc'^i   "iiT^rb   "icx    nnsnsr   -ib  d^p  9 

(T    •  VT  •     r     •  ••     •  AT  IT   :      -  IT  :  /  •    :  jv   -:  t    -    ;    it  '«-  'j 

D^ij-nani  n^i^n  nns-bi^  ^hn  nnsnis  trb^^n  i  np^i   :  ^bsbsb  ro^bi<  ' 

VT  ■•     ■   :  •     T  -  JV  V  T  -  T    -    :    IT         '  vj"  -  >tjt  -  'iv  :    :    -  :  it   t  :     - 

'^^m  -^b  i^b-inp  -i^i^'^i  n-^bfi^   i^np'^i   D-"^:?  ™5P'a  n;^bx  ni&x 
lb  xr^inpb  •rb^'^i   n^bi^   x-ip'il  nnpb  trbni    :  nmri^i  ib23  n^ia  ii 

•r  IT  •  );  !•  -  -  T     v    ••  <Th   •-  -l\-T  •  :•   V  -  iv     ;     v  :  v:  :    -  •  v" 

-055  ''S  :\iyTa  ^b-TD^-Di^  n^nbi^  nin-^-in  "i^^^n-i    :  1:^1^2  anb-nss  12 

J.  r  J-  V  •  '         V  ■••:  «T         :  -  V  -  '  l"T     :  v^v  - 

^in^bi?  n■'b^^  iio^'']    :  izmi   ^n:bD&«|i   ^^'inbi  '^b  ^-^n^'ic^'j  ™n^  13 

T  !•   T  <T   -»:  T   •..  T      .  J-  .   -.  I  J-  'a-  T    :    •  J-  -:  •    ^  •    :       j- 

in'b&5  n'ini  '-1^55  nb  -^s   :  nshni^a  ^tos^n  nbnb'i  trb^  tb  nxsim  u 

J-        v:  T        :  -    r  j'  it        ■:   i-  it  v  -:    i-         '••;•;  'jt  :  ■  :        j-  ; 

Di;"  ^k    "15^^?  ^)  1^'?n   ^'n^.^'}   ^}?^  ^)  H'Dpn  13  b^^ito^ 
bD55m  ^rr^bi^  in";s  niD3?m  ^bm  j  ntJii^n  'iss-by  rnra  nin^-inn  vo 

i  -  AT  •    I"  J-   :   •  IV  -:   I--        '  V  I"  -  IT  T    -:   IT        /"   ;  -  viv  n       :       i 

tkb  ii3'i2?n   nns32S^  nnbD   ^b   napn  "i3   j  d^^q"^  J^n-^ni  i^^n'i-i^nn  16 

J  7      ...       I..       -  -     , ;  T    T      T  J  -   Jv        -  «-  !•    T  (T  ••  V    T 

rnrx  ^^  "im  prn    i^bn  irr^i  n^an  nbs^n  n^^^^n-p  nbn  ri^k'n 

<v   -:  7-  :       I  JT    <■  :     T  <•  :    -  •  -.t    -  j-  ":  i-  vt    •     it      '  v  t     t  v    ••    t 

D'^n'b^n  ^'1^5  ifr\  '^b'm  ^ni;bs-b&:  n^^rii    :  mx^    ia-nnrtip-jj^b  is 
•ib-irn  n1b^5    "raii^i    :  "^pn-nx  nipnb^  "^J^^'riX  Tsrnb  -^bx  n^^n  19 
niij   n©"*   i^^n—iTTi^    r;^b??n-b^   ^nb^^'^i    J^p'^'l?   "^^np^l    ^Da-nx 
"b?  D.}n    <n'bi^  nin;!  n-g^^^i  ^p!'"^^  ^^.P''^   '  'if??''?"^^  ^^^^r^^'i  3 
^5'^ri^^    ♦  ^JsTifij  rri^nb  niip'in  ?:i'§S'  "i;:}i5™  4.&5"mrs   r.'i^bs^n  21 
i5rni»n  ^nb^  nin^  nr^'^i  niro-bi^  s^'ip^i  D^'bs^s  tt?bi»  nb^rrbs? 

VT  T    IT  T  JT       :  A-  -  »T       :  .•  IT':  •  -  •   T   :  j    t  v   v    - 

-'is:  rnrni   ^.n'^bi^  bips  nin'^  s^iatD'^i    j  ia^p-b:?   n"n   'ib^msss  22 

V IV  T    JT  -  AT    ■  I"  fj    ;  >T        ;  ;-     ;   •  -  •    :  >•  -  iv    -  v/v   -  v  iv 

h;^b2);n-p   T^yx^^    "ib^in-nsj   ^n^bsj  n;^^i   :  ^r\^^   isnp-b:?  nb^n  23 
-bij  nmn  iij^n^  :  tf;a  ^n  -"^j-i  in^b^  n^i^'^i  i^i^b  'inrn^'i  nn^in  24 

r.'  v;       '     «  :  /r      :  -   :  t  aT  «  j-         -r  •    :    -  t         jv  t  -  t  •  j~ 

CHAPTER  XVIII.     t\^ 

^'yi^b  ti-^ithi^T]  r\:m  ^n^bi^-bs;  r\'^r}  nVp  -15^1  n^in  n^'a;'  ^n-'i  ^ 
^ninnb^-bi^  nxn^^  i^np^n   :  yny^m  prn  D5?nm  n^^ns^-bi^  rris^nnb  3 

>T  :    -    I  V  T     :     -  JT » :    •  -  '      i      :      i     .         t    >t   t  <t  t    it  :  at    :     -  v  i   t   i-  : 

P"ti  yrip  V.  21.     p"r- 772p  V.  20.      'p  N-m  ibid.      'p'N-'nV.  15.     i-p  nn  v.  14. 

c-T:Dxxr;  an:72D  Nun  "D  n-iDcn  v.  l. 
3 


34  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

nxi^n'^-i    D^i?''n:   ns^'a    ^n^nni)    np'^i    nin^    -^^^^ns    ^i5   bnt^^K 

T    :    -   J  V  T     :     -  :■       <   •  •    it  t  v  r.'  »T  :    :        :  t  t      .     -  .  /•     •    - 

Tin  i52r'52D  I  ''b^i<  D'^bnsn-bs  bi^i   n^^isn   ^r5?i2-b3-bx   f^k^  ^b 

.    T  JT    :  •  J-  K  T  :    -        T  IV  :  .     -    -         j..  .    .    .         ^          v        I    •,•   t  r        '«- 

6  T'lKn-n^i  nnb  ^pbn^"}   ;  n^nara   n^-iDs    xibn  n"i£i    d^d  n^ns^ 

f    :•   IT   T  •/  r.-  T  (^    .     -  :   -  it    ••    :     -   i-  v  ;  -  /  :  v    •.•  t  i  •.•    -  : 

nni^-^nna  ^bn  ^n-^^ni^i    i'^nb  nni5  tjn^s    trbn  nsn^^  nia-nnyb 

IT    •.•       '  V   IV    ;  '  I-    T  7T   :     -    I    :  -  :  t     :•  '  v  «v    :  '  -     t  t     :     -  at  t   ":  i- 

7  bs^-i    ^,nns^i    inxnpb   ^n'^bx    nam    tin-Ha    ^n^";nr   ^n^^n    t  i^nb 

J  •  -  ••   •  —  A        T  I.   •  IT  •   I"  .'■••:  '  V    .•    -  t    :    -  I  <•  :  -  i    -  : 

8  ^m  i\b  '^r^  ib  T5955^'i   :  in^bx   "^nj?:  nr  nn^^n  n-ci^'^i  ^.is'b? 

9  ti'^ns^-rsc  irb    nn^^-i^  ^t^^r:n   n^  nia^^^i    t  nn'^bs^   nsn   ^n^ns^b 

V I    .     :    -  '  »••  T     -         !•  •         AT    T  jv  V       V   -  fT  •    1"  /••     •  '    IV  I- 

^  nrx'  nsb^^i  iiriL^':"Di|:  ^T^bJ;?  nin;^  1  ^^n  5  "^^n^isnb  n^5ni5  T3 
-ni5i  nDb^iin-n&5  :^^^m^  v^  t\i2^^  ^niBpnb  niij  "^sn^^  nb®-i5b 

:■  :  T  T     ;     -    -  .•        -«•:■:         '  •   mT  v     :    it  ;  '     :  |v   -  :  r  /•         -:  -     t  i 

11  r\2n  T,?^^l?   ^^^.  ^.!?   ■^'g^  ™^  ^^'^    ''^?¥?''3":'  i^b   ^3   ^iiin 

12  s^'^ix-i^b  niL^5<-b:?  ^55©-'  I  nin'i  n^ni  ^nx'a  ^b&5  1  ^Di5  irn^  nn^b^ 

t    ••  ,  JV    -:  -  '    -:    IT  •  »t        :  -  !         '    r     •    i-         'j-    ••  j-    ":  t    t  :  it  •    t" 

nin'i-ni^   i^n^   n^n:s?i    ^srinni    r\^:i')2^  i<bi   nxn&^b   T5nb  'inici^ 

IT        :  .■  <■•  T  »'::-:  -at  t    -:i-  « '    •:  it    ;  •  /   :  it    :     -   :  f-     -  :  •  r 

13  ^x^n?  n^5  bnt^j^  r^Sn^  ^n'^fe-nirx  n^j;  ^n^^b  "i5n-i5bn  :  ^nipa-a 
niy^n  ir-iiJ:  n^Mn  n-^fen  ii^iik  nx^  n'in^  *'^?'';i3^  ^^^^3  ^0"? 

14  nsn   T]inwSb   nbi^   tyb   n-bi^   nnx   nn:?i    :  n^^ai    nnb   nbrbDiitn 
-D  v:sb  ^mi35?  niJJx  nifi^nt  nin^  ^n  ^n^bs^  n^ajj^^'i   :  ■'S^nm  ^n^bi^ 

AT    r     ;  :      \-    T  IV    -.  T      ;  JT  ;  -<  T    •     I"  V  "  IT     T      "n-  AT    ■     1" 

iG  tib^i  ib-n^'^T  n^5n^  nxnpb  in'iiDi?   trb'^i   n-^bi^   nxnx  ni^n  ^'2 

I  :■,■•  -         A  •  -  -  >T    ;     -  i-f:    ■  VT    :    -    I  '  vf  -  it    ••  r:  t  <••  i     -  r 

17  nxnx  "Tai^^^i  wbjs;-n^5  n^jni^  nixns  ^^n;^^   :  ^n;bx  nxnpb  n^riK 

18  -ns^  ^5  bikniD^'-nj^  '^r'lp:?  ^)  "I'Qi^'^i  '•bj^niu;'  ^53?  nr  npj^n  I'^bs 
J  n"^b:^sn  iinjj  tjbni   nin^'  ni22'5a-ni^  nDnm   ^^55?  n^ni   nrii? 

19  by  in  ■'is^^nD-nsn  b'a'isn  '^n-bx  bicniu^-bmi?  ^b«  rhp  n'iw  nns^i 

-    -    -  ••       •  :  :■  •  AV   :    -    -  j-  v  v  t     ;    •         t  :•  -j-  ■■        I     '  >:  -       :  t  -  : 

J  b2X^i<  inbijj  -ibDi^  nixia  s^siiic  h^T2)Nn  ^^i-^nD^  n^iriani  nis^  5?^-^,x 

... ,.,       .       J  ,_  .     ^^        v-  .     I  ••  J'  :    -  t    ■•    -:  IT         *"      •  ••  •     •    -;  1-  J    ••  1-  :    - 

D :  b^ansn  -in-bi^  n^x^nsn-ni^  rsp^i  bi^nii)^  '^D^-bDia  ns^ni^  nbir'^i 

IV    :    -     -  /-  V  V         •  :     -  V  I      /  »:    •   -  a-  T      ;    •  J"    ;  T     :  IT     •      -  I-      •    •  - 

21  ^nto-b:^  n-'ncs  nr\x  ini3-"j?  niob^^'i  ni^n-b^-bi?  ^n^bi|5  Tr5':i 
-i^b-i  r^nnb?  ^Db  b^an-ni^i  i^'nn?  ^Db  n''n'b2<n  njn^-nij:  n'^l^nn 

22  «^5p   '^n'nniD   ^^   n^n-bi?    ^n^bij^   n'a^^^i     :  nn"!  inb<    n^n   ^s? 

23  '^sbn^n-')  J  t^^  D'^Mn;.  niN:ia-5?3n«  b2?3n  '^i^'^nsi  '''inb  nin'^b 
n-'i^is^n-b:^  .^^a^^iri^i  ^nnns'^n  nnxn  nsn  nnb  T\m'^^  n^ns  n^2i» 
ttjsi  n-^is^n-b:^  ^nnji  nns^n  nen-nx  .  nics^sj  i^5J  ^'a'^i?^  ^b  r^ti 

24  nw   nnh^-nm  xnpijj   ^dx"^.   n5^n'bi5  nm   nn^^'ipi   :  n'^irx   a^b 


p  t3  v>2p  V.  12.  1-ip  n^nan'a  a-^ns  nwrra  "jW  n  3  v.  5. 

nwun  'sn  v.  21.  t^n-ison  Ans^ss  Ntyn  ^s  nntiEn  v.  20. 


I.  KINGS,    CHAP.    18.       n^  35 

^m}  iriif;n  ^sn  nib  ^nnn  bi^in  "'^'^nab  ^n^bi?  n^i^^n    :  nn^n  n^ 
n^^irn  i^b  125^51    D^^^'b^i;   Qja    ^a^npi    Q'^l'^n  onx   '^j   nbici^n 
npnnp  b:?3n-at;jn  ^i{"i.p^"i    ^ii??;:]   ur\^  W?'"*^^   "^sn-n^  ^njp^i'  26 
-b?  ^fiDs-ij   HDb  i^^jn  bip   i-'j?-!    -irry  bs^nn   -ibxb   n^nn:jn-n:^i 

ib  ^"i^-^pi  ib   :\'ii2?"'pn    r!"'?"'^   ^'in   D'^n■b^5-^3   bi^rbipn   ^i^np 
ninnnn  abstrj^as  ^inhrr^i  b™  bipn  ^s^np^n  \yp^^  ^^^n  i©^  ''bijc  28 

»-  :-:!•-  •    -   t:  'T   -  j  -r  i-  •  :  i-  iv     ••  ":  it       '  t     :  -  k    y    :    n 

-bDb  ^.r\^b^  '\12)k^^  \  nirp  rxi  ro5?-r^^  bip-r^^i    nn:^n  nibrb  b 
:  Dinnn  nini  nsT^-nx  ^^sn^^i  i-^bj;?  D^n-bD  ^155*1  ^b^5  ^tca  ayn 
n^n  nt^x  nj?5>;-'^Dn  -^-jniij  nsc'as  D^bns;  n-itp?  D^rj©  ^n^bis?  np.^^  31 

^^^.IJ   •  n^T'-Sf"  ^^^^  ^^l  D!'5^9  ^''^?  '^'??^  ^^.-^  '^j"?   ^??  ^•'^ 
ngnni^  ^^b-a  ^i2^^'\   :  a^??n-b:^  niE'^i  ^sn-^^5  nnri  D'^^s^n-n^  .34 

-i5bia  nb;^r\n-n&5  Dji  J^5T^b  n-^no  0:^12^  ^Db;i    :  ^©bir^^n  i©b:»  n^ 
"^D^^  nin^  n)2i5^i  Sj-insn  in^bi?  irs^^n  nn:)2n  nibsja  1  ^n;ii  tc^'a  36 
^J^^  bxn'^'^a  D^nb^n   nni<-^5   :?%^^  Di;;n   bknit);^!  pnit":   nrnns* 
^:b:?   nin-^   ^::5?   :  r.bxn   D'^-in'in-bs  n^c   -^n-^fe  ^j-nn^im   t^^ns?  37 

.....  y        .  .,.  -.  ..  ,..    T  ^  X    :    -         T  /-  •      •      T        J I       :    IT    ;    •  '  AV    :    - 

Dsb-ni^    nncn   nnxi    D^n'bsn   nin-'   npi^-^s  n-Vn  Djn  ^yn;:) 
D-irns^n-rxi  D^i:^n-nxi  nb3?n-n5^  bDs^n;i  ri^n^^-t'x  bsn;]   tn'^s'iiiii}  38 
^bs^i   n^r-bs   xn::i    t  riDnb   nbiyna-mrs?.   n'l^^n-rij'i   ^B:yn-ns;i  39 
^'Q)k'^^  :  D'^n'bxn  i^in  nin:*  ^^^■b^{n  i^^ri  nin;'  ^^^^;;i  nn^:s-by  ^ 
Dii^sn^^i  d™  t3b'53:^-b5?  ifs^si  b^in  '^i^^na-nij  .  lirsn  onb  ^n^bx 
nitni^b  ^n'^bij  i^i^'^i    :  do  Dt^ntd^i  rlir'^p  bnrb^^  ^^.^b^{  nini'^i  41 

T     :    -  :  T  •    I"  V       <  -  IT  V"    r     :  •  -        '  '•  -J"  -•  r   •    ••  «-    •     i   - 

ninobi  bbs^b  nxrii^  nb^j^^    :  D©5n  litjn  bip-^s  nno^  bb^^  nb:?  42 

A      :    •  :  J    v.  p.-  IT    :     -  if -.i- -  v  it    -         '       y     -:  K  i-  «•     :  J    ••"  «•     : 

:  12-13  I'^a  i-^Ds  d'0^1  n^nx  nm^n  '^^"isn  Oi^n-bs  nb:^  ^n'^b&?'i 
^5?   "I'Qi^^i    t:i:)n   b5?ti    0^^"!^.    t^sn    xrnb^?    in?rbx    "1)255^1  43 

"inT  nbx    ni?n55-b&5    nbs:  nb?  •i^i^'^l   D^^  nbb   O'^iJ'vlD?  ?^3"^p 
D-^niy  ^^^prin  D'^'^*'?ri'i  ro— i?i  nb-^i?  1  ^n^n  t  D05n  ?"on:j?;^  i^bi  r;: 


^r?  ^^3-lD  V.  42.  D''^  V.S9.  '^  -\-l^  V.  36.  HDn  'pn  T.  27.  ♦ 


36 


HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


46  n;i  :  Jn^x^^n   ^b)^!   n^jn^^.  nsn^n  b™  ntD5  wi  n^ni 

IT  ":  I  ~  T    :     -        J"  :    •         F    t  t  -  at   j    t  v    -  :  ~  t  •  j"  :•  t  :    it  t       : 

t  nbi^nr 

CHAPTER   XIX.     t:^ 

2  -nip  niDi^b  '^n^bsj-bx  i^kb^z  bnn^c  nbirDi   :  nnna  o'^ij^nsn-bs-rij 

3  15^5   5^3f    "ixa    b^n^i    ifes?"^«    ^b^^!!   Djjn    i^n'^'i    :  dto    nni? 

nn?  nn  1  n^«;;'i   n^iab    HiSBrrsj   b^io^i   mtui  urn  nnn  mij'H 
rr  Dnn  nnn  fio'^*'^  nsiij^'i    j  '^nhi^'a  '^Dbx  nit:-^b  "^s  "lirss  np  nin-" 

•••J  -    V-         J    -      .  -  -     :   •  -  IT         ■:  1"  <       'T  ^  /•  •    :  -  »J-  t         . 

6  nsni  tsi'^i    :  biD«  m^  ib  "ra^i^i   ii  :?^b  tf^b-a   nrnini   nnx 
}  nstj^i    niD^i   r\T»h   bDi^^i   d^'q  nrisstn    D^s^^n   n^j?  i^rtD^^n-a 

IT     ;  •  -  TVT-  :      ;   ••  -  -       j  -  •    /,t  -  j ;  V  t    :  <-   .  VT  v  |-    : 

V  ^12^  n;]  "ij  bbjs:  n^jp  Ta^^;^^  ii"5?5;"i  rr^sir  1  nin^  ^i^b-a  ni?;^'! 

r   T    :    -  •     -  jt      •    -:   it  -  j    :  ;...•■-  a:-     ;    ■  -  -       j  -  >t  »t  -  '  v  it    - 

9  n^ij-jan-bij  Di»-«n^^;]   5  n^ih   n^n'biin  -in  nj  nb;^b  a^^s-ii^'i   bi'' 
J  ^n'^bi^   ns    ^b-n-D  ib   -tq^'^t    rb«   hin*^-nn^  n-ni  duj  ib^^i 

IT  •  I"  V  ^1  :  -  V       J  -  t     •■  t        ;  -    ;  «-    •   :  At  '  .'JT  - 

'IDS    ^ti'inn    w^-^s    nixn^r    ^nbi?;  1  njn^b    ^nicip    iciip    ^"a^^^ 
^355  -in^i?i   nnnn  ^^nn  n^^i^^nrni^i   x^n  ^'^nhar'a-nK  bi^^iir^ 

■:  "-T    •  IT  V  AT  V  J   :    IT  '      I.-       •  :  •■•  :  t    t  '     jv         :  :     •  v  "  t     ;   • 

n  ^ith  nnn    n"i^3?i  icsr  n^ob^H    :  nnnpb  "icsmx   iwps^n   ^^^nb 

J-   :    •  t   t  jt   :     -  it  :  j-  v  -  it    :  *-  :  v   :  -  :•  ^  >:    -  :  -  •    -  : 

naiD^ai  n^nn   pns^a  prni   n^ina   n^nn    nnb  nin;^   nsni   nin^ 
T^yin  i5b  ©:?'i   n^^n  nnj^i   nin:»  ni^n  i^b  njn^   '^;sb  u^^^o 

12  n)2W  bip  ©&?n  nni^'i   nin;^  ir^n  ^b  ©^5   fonn  nns^i   J^in^ 

13  nns  "ibs?^':!^  xs'^i  in-i'^s^s  i\ds  tsb^i  ^n^bx  :?bir3  1  ^n;'i   snjjn 

14  i^b  ^)3i^^i   :  ^n^bx  ns  Tib-n-a   -iisi^'^i   bip  rbii  nsni   nns^^sn 

»-  -  IT  •    I"  \.  /    i  -  -  I  T     ••  «•••:,  AT  T       :      - 

-nx    bxniB;^  -ija   ^n'^'ii    ^nr^-^^s  nisns  ^n'bx  1  nwb   '^nxiip 

'':-:-  •    "  ;  •    -:  <~  t     •  it  v  at  v  j    :    it  '      iv       •  ;  v  ;  t    t  '     jv         ;  :     • 

r^  n-ii-i^  TjS-inb  n^ii?  trb  I'^Sii  nin^  -i'53b5^i  :  nnnpb  'it^srni} 

T  J-   :     •         ,1  :    :    -  :  y  fv  t     ••  t        :  -.        «  -  IT     :  »^  :  v   :  - 

16  ''Tularin  x^ni  nsn  to^iNt-b:?  rfb^b  b^|;T^-ni|;  nnirisi  n^^n^  pir^^ 
n©73n  nbin-a  bnx'a  t2BT?-i3  yrj-ib^-ni^i  bx'itorb:?  ^b^b  nt^ri 

17  t:b^3m   i^^n''   n^^^^  bxm    n^inia  tsb^sn   n^nn  t^nnn  i^-'Dib 

IT    :    •    -  :  A  ••  J-  t  V"  t    -:  •/   i;-  •■  vT    :  •    -  t    t  :  '      tv    :     -  <  t  : 

18  -b5  D^£)bi<  ns'itj  bxiia^n  "^nn^^rni   :  2?T»'^bi5  ti^i2^  ^'^ri^  nnn^ 

T  A-  T    -:  J-  :      •  V  t     :  •    :  ,.;-...  it      •   v:  r  r  v  ••  v   ii  •■ 

— » _— — 

nnrn  nn  v.  15.        p"Tn  nns  v.  5.        "np  nnx  v.  4.         cnrs  n-'DDn  v.  46. 


i 


NEHEMIAH,    CHAP.    9.     D  37 

I  vr-  -  I         r     c-T  I  /v  -:  V    -  T  : :  rr  i  »•.--:  .    -  .    .     . 

■    T   :  <T  r  r-    :  ••  J  :  t     t      '  v  <t     •  •/  t    :  •  -  t     • 

:  i-ibi^  ip\"i^i?  ?jbc!^i   1\5&5  ^nj^bij;  nh3>;i  "i?;?0  Di,5''?3  «^n;i  ^T^rsb 

.     .    ;  J-    T   :  T  h    T.   :■  :•  -  t   •    i"  j-    -:   |-         J     t  t  -  It    t     -  v  j  -:i-- 

niiJ'^T    :  ?Tb    -^nitjynia  '^s    ivId    -rb     ib    "i^^'^n    r\'^'^n^    riDbxn  21 

T   T  -  'it  •         «  t  •.•  /•  'J-  v        «  -  '    AV   -:   1-  IT  :    c"  : 

nmn  Dbira  ^p2n  ibDi^  ^nnni^n  npan  ^tjss-ni^  np'^i  I'^'inxia 

T     T    -  JT    :    •  Jt  t    -  <-  :     •  ••   T  :   •  -  )jT  T    -  •.•  sv  v  Jj- •  -  t    -:  i-   •• 

I"  :    IT  :  I-  IT  •  1-  ;~   -:  i-         '  vv  -  *tt-  m-  -  »tt        Ij->- 


VII.     The  Confession  of  the  Levites,  NeliemiaU  9. 

^"iin^i  ^iiay^^i  133  -1^:2  bipip  b^inip;^  S'it  ^^bis^i  :  arpb?  nia'is!:;  2 
nDos  ^icnp^T    D'jpij-b:^    ^^^p^'i    :  Dn^nnx    nipw    nn-ini^^n-b:??  3 

bxi^anp  ''Dni  :^TiJ.':  nt^-ibn  nb3?)2-bi?  DjP^t  :  □n^n'bx  r.ir.-^b  4 

tan^nbs  nin^-bs^  biiu.bipa  fert'^i  ^::d  "':a  nini©  "^23  n^:nt)D 

IV      ••    I    ■••:  it       :  V  r  »j    :  f    -: ;   •  -  •  at  :  j-  t  it   :    /•    •.  n :    -     : 

n-jzniij  n^lin  n";n"i^  "C?^T?n  "'i?  ^*?'^P1pl'  i?^?!?  d'^"i^v1  ^'^^^r^  ^ 
^Dnn^i  Dbiyn-i:?  Dbiyn-i^  nb^n'bic  nin^-n&5  ^Din  ^"a^p  n^nns 

:    it     •  AT  IT  -  it  rT      '  V       •■    I    vr  JT        :  •••  :    IT  f  r     ;    -    : 

"i-jiii-bDi    ynijn    Di$n22-bD"i    D;^72irn   ^izw    n:^)3i?rrr«    n^fo   §5^ 

nnnxs  nnna  nicx  D"'n"bicn  nin;'  x^n  nr^  :  n^;innra  x^b  7 
15^1:3  innb-nx  1^x52)21  Jonnni?  ipip  npbi  D^^i2??  ^^i$^  ins^iinn  8 
^ra^n  innn  '^3:?D3n   fiirnN    nnb    r^ian    iisr    n.inDn    ^I'^ssb 

J.  ,:   IT  •     •    I-  •    -:i-  :     -  1     :■  :■  v  ••  t  •     :     -  •  r  :  '     t  t   : 

piis  13  n->inTnx   Dpni   is^nrb  nnb   iTz?5"i5ni   ^oin^rn    ^-nssm 

»        \r  -  /•  '      V   t    :  •/  r.-    T  -  A    :  -  :  j-  t  <:  r    •  ■     -  ;  >•  :     -  :  -r   •    :     -  : 

-Dr''?  !?2^^^  nnp^T-niii  D-^nir^ps  ^3^nii5  '^ss^-nx  xini  :  nna;  9 
"^5  iii^  D5?-bDn^  ni-in3?-bDn^  ni^'^s^  n'^nsb^  nni5  )v\r\i  :  q^o  ^ 
n:?)P.3  n^ni    :  njn   oi^^ns  0-5  ?i^-\r:?ni    tin^'^v.  ^"i^jr?  "'s  J?2?'i^  11 

n"bi::i2n  psbTrn  on-isni-nxn    rnrs^a    D^n--rinn    ^nnr'^i    DrP3sb 

V  :     •  T    ;  I-     :     •  •.•■■:  ■.•  ;  ^t  t it   -       '       i     ;  /    :    - 1-  -  •.•••: 

ni2&5  ninini  d^itt''    d^'issm    nnb    "jnm    D'^'affiia    onrr    "i3"ii 

■••    •••:  J  ;  ■      T  :  ,     t      ;      •  •.•  t  f    ..      .  -  •    at    r     •  (.•     t    •  <••   -   : 

•j^pni  niii^^-^  nnb  n5?nin  ^iD^jp  nn^-ni^i  :  D'^nii:  nis^^  n'^j^n  u 

'j?  rrx  V.  G.       ^"^2  V.  5.  2":?  V.  21.       r"n2  'i;-  v.  20.        y.'^rz  v.  18. 


38  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

rj  anb  nrinj   w^hw^  onbi'    :  i]'i2^_   mxi  Ta   anb   n^^^a   rhini 

nttjnb  i^iab  nnb  iiai^ni  ciS^^^  cinb  nxi^in  rbg^  o^^i  Q^?'}'? 

16  ^Ttn  ^rnhi^j   oni    :  nnb  nnb    f|^^^-rx   rs^irrnrii   i^nikn-ni^ 

<    :  IT  I   :         -  :    •  j    -:   it  :  -  '      iv       :     •  v  v     :    iT  J  :  '    :    7  :•  >:  -- 

niiijb   T»i5nn:n'^:i    DDn:^-ns5   ^tjp^i    Qfl^2?    n'lijS'   "i^i;}  '^I'^ni^bsa 
.  -nil  D''Si5-tTns  D^nm   i^sn  nih-^bo  nibi^   nn^^i  D^n-as  Dnin5?b 

-  :  •  ' '•.•,•.•  V  -  :         Is-  •    :  -         v:  t    -  :  at  ;     ■    :  it  -.    ;   -  : 

18  "^^rib^^  nr  ^it)^^;;]  niQ^g  bjj  anb  w^'^'d  qS5   :  nnnr?  ij^bi  xni 

19  D^inn  Tii^nna  nni?i    :nib^5  nissi^a  to'-^i  d^"ii^i2^  nbyn  nt^i^ 

•   -    IT  '     jv   -:  I-    :  t    -  ;  I        :  (.    T IV  -:i--  •  AT  :      •    •        »'  :   v    iv  r:  —■ 

Dnn:nb  D^i-iii  an^b^^^  -lo-^^b  "jp^n  "ii72?-nN  "is^iiaa  annr??  i5b 
HDb'i  -iTiJi^  ^-^,nn-n5<^  ahb  i^^nb  nb-^bs  iiji«n  n^'E2?-n^5'^  li^^n^ 

:r-  ,v  -:         '  V  u-    -  v  :  V  T  J-    T   ;  t  :  -    ;  •-   t  -  v  :  '  v   v    -    : 

D  a^'ai  uh^'n   v\'$:)2'^b  ^d^i  abm^nb  nns  r.iiton  Tin^ni   j  ?^n 

•   y-  V       •    •  r    -J-   T  I  ':     -  AT      •     :     -  :  t   v-r  r  -  '  ":      i   :  it 

21  ™n   ^b   "157m   anb^bs   hdio   Qi^s-ij^i     Ja&j'aisb   anb  nnnj 

22  a*^'b'a5?i  niDb^^  anb  "rnm  :  ^psrn  ^b  anib^^i'^.  6n  55b  an-'nbbtj 

•   t  -:i-  t    :    -  <v  T         ;  ..     .  -  (    I"  T  J  IV     •■  :  -  :  t  j  v       -    .   :     - 

-nxi  liiisn  tfb'a  f-i^-nsj:!  pn^p  px-ni;?  ^Tr"i^,t'!i  5^N£b  ajbnni 

23  -bij  B&?"'nrii  a^5^i?n  "^npip:)   n-^inn  amn^   :  "jt'an-tjb^a  w  px 

24  ^Tzjn-^^i  a"'33n  ^i^nji  :  nuti^^b  ^{inb  an^nnxb  nn^ij-niri^  piiin 
a^;^^  mnni  Q^P^J^n  "fn^n  '^nitj^^-ni^   an^rsb  s^bri^,    p^n-ni? 

nD  a-^n:?  ^isb^i  :  ajisr^s  an:a  nito^b  ^nkn  ^m?-ni«5'i  aTObi2-ni5i 
B-^n^isn  nina  nrj-bi-a'^jsjb-a  a'^nn  ^fcni^^i  hr-ap  r.^^xi  nh^ssa 
^ii:?n^i   ^s^t-ij^i  ^^airj^i   ^bDi^'^i   n'nb   bDi^-a   ts'I  a-^n^Ti   a^'a'is 

<    :    ~    :  •  -  ■     :  —  :     :    •  -  <    ;        i   -  at  >t  -:    i-  i    /••  :  -r    ••  :  *■  r    : 

26  a^?i  "inns  T^nnin-njj  iDbu?^i  tja  ^I'l'ai'i  ^np!i  :  binsn  T^n^as 
ni^xj    ^tes^^^i    ^^bj?   an'iTiJnb  an    ^Ti?n"ii»i5    ^5^n    ^^s^nrnx'i 

27  Ti^^bi^  ^1?^^"^  annij  n5?ni  anb  insr^^i  Qn-^n^r  "i;3  a:nni  \  f^'bi"i5 
a^5?''-»iji"ii  a^i?^©i)3  bnb  pn  a^iinn  ^''•annD^  ::?)arn  a^"ara  nnxi 

V  •      I    :  •         ■         1  V  t         )  <-     •  •    -    it  '     jv    -:  I-  :  t      :     •  •    j-    t     •  t     -  : 

28  T3  anyi^ni  ^;^55b  :?n  niiiJ5?b  ^n^ib;'  anb  rii:D^  j  dO''^??  1-^ 
ab^srnn  y^Tj?n  a-^w^  nnsci  ti^p^t'^"!  b^te^i  ahn'^'Ti^i  an'^n^J!^ 

,...-:  .^-     .     .  .    ,.    T  T    -  :  'It:--  t  -  v  t  J   ;  •  -  V      ••  :     i 

29  ^n^tn  n^ni  ^nnin-bsj  an^i^nb  ann  "rrni  :  n^r}^  nia"]  ^'i^nns 
n^m  a"is  nirJ3?''-iir5<    annxan   Ti^as©^ni  ?i^ni2:^b   ^y^ir-icb^, 

jt   t  :  \T   T  !•:  -.  1-  V    -:  t  :    it  '     jv  t      :     ■     ;  '       v       :      ■  :  «     :    "T  i    : 

^  an^b?;  tjMn:]   j  ^s't?©  ^bi  itJpn  as^iri  nniio  5qnD  \:ri^i  ann 
n*i2  abnni  ^D^^ti^n  ^bi  ^n'^i^'inr^i'^a  sninsi  aa  'i::?ni  niii  a^sizj 

V-   :  ....  -  f.    ...;    r.-  J  :  <<.;■:  -    :  v '   ":      l     :  »t  -    t  -  -  j-     r 

31  'b^  '^j  °5^??  ^^"1  s^l^^  an'^ipy-^b  a^^inn  T^nnn^  j  f^?1^:0  "'^^ 

32  itjittj  xniani  niaan  biian  bi?n  ^D^nbi^'  nni^i   :  np.«  ainn'i  i^sn 

p"n  7?3p  V.  27.  p"l1  Y72p  V.  26.  '1  •Tl"'  V.  17. 


ISAIAH,    CHAP.    40.       ^  39 

n^iijx "  ^D^-Q  ^la-'p   m??"'^?'?^  'i^'^^hi^bn  ^ri?^n:bi    1^:"?^^  ^^-^y^) 
n^TS?  ni2&5-^5    irb:j   i^sn-b?  bj  p^^-ns  nnsi    :  n-n    ai^n  ^5  33 
nic:j    ^)    r^^\hi^^    r^:rrD    ^D^nis    irDb^-rsji    :  ^:?i2"in  ^:ri:i^i  34 

n:"a^ni   nnnnn   n^^^^   Dr\b   nnr- it'^?    nnn  ^nnr^n^  nn^Dbri 

,T  •■    :    -  :  4T  T    :    IT         I    v    :•   :  v  t  t  j-t  v    -:  x  t  '   :       i    :  t  :  . 

nsn  :  n''?'^n  •  Dn^bb:?i2t3  ^nife-i^bi  ^^^:^V.  ^)  ^O''-^?^  nnnp-nrii:  36 
D-'DbiQb    nin^a    r^n&$^nn^    :  rr^bs?  n^nn:?    ^^nrx  nsn  ?nn^t2-ni5:\  37 

!•  T     :  -  T    :    -  jT  T       I     :  T     r.'  t  <  t  -:  :<-   -:  v    •  t 

:  IT  -.  vT      :  /T  T    : 

VIII.     JuDAH  Comforted,  Isaiah  40-42. 

CHAPTER  XL.     ^ 

n"'bx  ^i^npi   &3T25'n"i'i  nb-b2?  ^ns^   :  QD^n'bx  ni2i5^  ^12^  ^12112  ^tohd  2  i« 

TV"  J  :  '■  :  •  -     T       1  :  »-         -  :   -  r.-      •■    i    v:  v-  a-   -  t    ~.r-  ■    -r- 

T    :  -v.-  :    •  T        :  j-    •  t(:  it  <•  at      ":  it  :  •  J'  t   t    :  t  :    it        <• 

nn^:?3  ^-i©i  nin^   ^-1^  ^rss   ^ii^n  K'lip  bip  :  n^n^^ion  3 

T   T   -:  JT  :  -  AT        :  '  ■.•  JV  ^    -  T    :      •    -  ••     J  »J  r        iv 

npyn  n-«nn  ^bsTDi  wn;^^  nn-bD^  i^tea^  k'^rbs   :  ^rn'bxb  r-hvti  4 

r   T    IV  <T   T  ;  AT     ;   •  IT   :  •   :  r-         r  :  ••    t  •  v         r  I"  p-  »t  •     : 

n^n'^  nm-bD  ^^5^1  nin-^  ^inD  nb:\Dn   :  ns^pnb  D'^cDnni   ^i^-^rb  n 

t    :  -  T  t         t  «   t  :  AT       :  j  :  it  :  •  :  rr » :    '   :  v  t    :    it  : 

nmn-b3  xnpi5  r\*a  n?2Xi  &?np  ^*d)k  bip  :  na^i  nin-i  ^s  '^s  6 

t  t    -         T  atI;    •••  JT  V-  t  :  t ':  j-  l«  i"   •  tT       :  <•  •»• 

VT       :  -      '  I-        I  •  r-JT  •     T  »-T  IV   T    -        I       r    :  ,     :    -  t  ;  •     t 

D^p'1  ^rn"bi{  in"ii  ri^r  bns  n-^sn  ty^   :  n^n  n-^sn  pi5  is  nniTD  s 

l/T  V  1-      :  I  A-  /"JT  C     T  /••  T  IT     T  V     T  }  )■•     T  A  T        ;JT 

tybip   niDn  -i-a^in  'ji^s  n-iign-a  tjb-^bs?  ^nrnn  bj  :  nbirb  9 

:  D5^n"bi5  nan  riy\ir^_  ^y\>  ^"raij:  "^i^n^P'bx  ^p^'in  P,^^^?!*  ^'!)?^''? 
in«    iiDTp  njn  ib    nbir-g   i5?nT^  iiin;"    prns    nin;;    ^j'lj^    nsn  •> 
i^ig":  ip^nn^  Q'^^bp  "jriip;!  Virs  n^:n;'  in'iij  n:^i2   • 'i'',;?'?  '^^^??^  n 
bDi   pri   n^73    b^bri    □■'^   ibs^irn   n-^^-'^'a  :  bnr   nib;^  12 

rt :  1  ■•     •  vjv    -  •     -    T  •  •     -  i;     IT    :  -    t  i-  r* "  :  '•   ^ 

"i^ri'^-Q   :  n^2Ti5i2a  ]ni2?n.M  n^in   cbsn  bpirn  fixn  ns3?   irbTi-n  13 

Ir-    •  !•  ■  IT  ;         I     :  V    T  :  •     t  v  v   -  *'"  t  :  !     v  at   t  j"  ":  <t    r   - 

^n^Tub^j  ^npn^^  ^yis  ''^■^i?   nss^-^'ii;'  ini^?  r-^^n  nin;'  n^T^'?  i-^ 
n)23  D"iia   p   J  ^35>'i^i'i  nia^nn  trnM  ny^  ^n^tib^n  "jst'-a  rr^i^s  ^la 

J-  ;  •  1  »-  IV      ■      I  V  :  '  •-•  /t  :  -    -  J"     :  -  :  |-  at     :     •  J    . 

■1^  V¥  P?'^^    •'^"i^l  P^f?  ^""^^  ID  ^^?J^?  ^^^1^^,  Pn^?^  ''!^v''2  16 
^inhn  DBX-Q  i^ro  r^s  n'^isn-bs  :  nbis?  ^^  rx  iin^ni  nrs  17 

V  T  in-  A  :  V        /  ■  J-  :  >r  -         t  it  v      '      /••  t    -  :  at 

•jsnnNi  r.~!D*:n  v.  i. 


40  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

21  i^ibn  J  uiiG^  i5b  bcs   r^nb  ib-tt?pni  nsn    tj"in  "inn'i   npn^-&5b 
nnnpir)  Dnia^nn  &cibn  DDb   iCi^'i^  n5n  xibn  ^ir'iait'n  i^ibn  ^:?^n 

22  n^'b©  pD  nuisn  D'lnjnj   ninr;i"i   fn^n   !\^n-b:?  nir^^n   :  pjjn 

23  :  nt^:?  inns  rn55  ^•otiw  i^i?b  D-^:Ti"i  inian   :  nntob  bni53  onn'a^i 

rr  T  /  -        I     :•  v.-  ••    :     >        '  •   at  :  v  :       i        '  ;"  -  •••    it  t  v    i  t  <••    r     :  •  - 

24  ana  qirs  D^i  r:m  i^nxa   TC,':}iiJ"b4  v]??  ^s^Vr-ba  q^^  i5?^rb:3  qx 
PTD  { tryp^  -ym-^  niir^^i  ''si^'^'in  ^y'^^^   :  nxi^n  %?  ^^?9^  ^^^t'l 

T   •..  :  rtT  T    ;  VT  :     •    :  j-  -  v    ••  jt    t  i-  :  «v    •■     i"  x  ; 

27  ni£b  :  -i^5>D  ^b  Ti^-^ic   nif)  v^i^i   n^Dix   nn)2  i^np^   Dffin 

T<T  rr  :  V  j  v         -  I        j-    -  :  •  «    ••  t  );  •  j-   : 

ii:sa?'a  'in'biiiai  nin^ia  ^sn^i  nnnoD  b^iita-^  nsnni  npy^   nisi^n 

28  nii'p  &^nin  nin;"  i  obiy  ^nbx  ns^^ir  i^b-n&j}   ni^-i;"  xiSn   :  nin?_'^ 

29  i-i^bi  nb  :]S)^b  "jn!:   :  injinnb  npn  i^isi?  rro:^  u^bi  q^^;i  i^b  y"ixn 
p :  ibigi^  biir?  D^'iinni   i5?j:^'i   d^to   is?';i    t  nsn^   n^a^^y  D^;ix 

31  iDb'i  lyi'^'i  ^bi  ^2rin'i  n^iTiJas  "in&5  ib::?'^  hd  is-'brr'  nirri  lip^ 

1.   :  I"  r      •  J  :  t  ^    t  :  -  v  v  i  —.\-         -  j*   -: i-  t        :  «- >    : 

:  l&5?->i  xbl 

IT     •  /  : 

CHAPTER  XLI.     i^13 

2  ^i^DBb  'j.n;'  ib.^'ib  in^^^p;'  p'lsj  n^iirq  n>^n  ^p    :  ni'npD  t:gtpBb 

3  iin5?:i  a^^^i;'  5  iP^T^p  ri'^?  ^p.?  'i^';in  '^?^5  1^)^  7"!^  ^'';^'?^  nr''^* 

4  "^s^  '^^'ya  nin^n  ^np  np:yi  ^??"''P  *•  «'^?r  ^^  '^'^l?-'^'^^  '^"^"^  ^^^'r^ 
n  'i^n^jn  nisp  ixy;'i  □■^^i^  li^n  :  &5in-">3i<^  D'^Din^^.-n^'i  ptcxn  r\)ro 

6  :  prn  ntii^''  'Tln^^b1  ito^  inyvn&i   tj^s^   :  i^^n^^n  imp  n"in"« 

J    IT   -:  ;-  V    T   :  A    :  -  V  ••  v  r  'it    vriv-  i    :  'it  at   vriv 

7  niD  pnib  n^i^  n?s  nbin-n^  tc'^iod  p'^b'^^  !^'!^'2:-n^  ijnn  'prn^^ 

8  '^t'^:?    '^^7^''    nPi^"i  { mi^   bib   D^n'pp^n  inj^.-Tn^^i   «%^ 

11  D^nnsn  b!p  iiabji^i  lujii:^  'jn  j  ipn:2  ]-"a'i3  ?|^rp)2n-:ii5?  TJ?"'!^;"^!^ 

12  ^©?^  Db^^'asn   bibi   Dtppnn   :  Tjn-ii  'it?D55    inni5;ii   1:^x3  i;'n':'  tfs 

13  T|^n"bs:  nin-^  "^j^   ^5    j  'rin^snb'a  '^^rx   cb^jdi   I'^nd  i;^n,'i  ^r^m^ 

"i":^  -p  r— o>:n  v,  27.  "iND  ly  v.  26. 


ISAIAH,    CHAP.    41,    42.       ZJ2  ii)3  41 

^i^n-^n-bi^  :^^nnT2?  ''Si^  s-fp-bx  t6  -i^ab^n  T^5'>'a^   pnn)3  u 

.    .       ,.  _  '      !•    :  — :  !•    —■  IT       •  -       » '  :  j-         it         'av       •  :         »      j-   -:   i- 

b^nn  ir^^n  ni^s-'js  b^ii  ©^n  r^'^n  ■  f;nii2b  tr-inTauj   nsn    :  bi^-^iic"^  -o 

•     T  <    T  A    •      I-  -  V-  T    T        J        J    T  -  :  '        •     :     -  J"    •  I"  r     :   • 

n"'3i"^3NnT  D^^:3?n  :  bbnnn  bsnirj;'  T^'^lps  nin^^  b^^^n  nns^i  17 

■^nbx   Db3^x    nin''  '^:ic   nnir:    ^5^222  DDiifb   ri^i   n^'a   D^irpnia 

!••  ••    v:     IV  T  :  <•     —.  T     ATT  JT    T     -  IT  :  I  •      -  T  •      -  I-  h.      -       : 

nirj'i?  nirp^  tjinni  ninn?  b^sp^b^  nnsj?   :  Dnryjj  iib  b^inir;'  is 

V  jv  T    :      •    -         '  ■<-    :•  -IT  ••  (T  :  IT    •        J     V    jv :  •     -  -    -:  i-  x    :     •  <;•    t 

IT    :  -  V    -    :  /T  :      •  •/    :  t  t  -:  rr  j-    t         »    •/    at        !    j-  :  \-   ':  i-  t     • 

^ir-^iin  nin^   ni2i<i    ddi'i"!  ^n"ip  :  nx-in    b^^niu-i   ri^pi  21 

-  AT        :  J-  IV    :      !•  /    :  fir  it  t    ;  v  r     :   •  ^  ): 

n:i"ipn  nizJi^  ni$  ^Db  ^t^'^i  i^'^i'^   :  np3>*'  trb^a  ni2i5'»  DD-^nirsi^?  22 

T     AV>:     •  JV   -:  f  T  J- -  :  •  -  )i    -:i-  '  v    rr  \-  ■:       ••       j    •..  - 

V    T     -  i  >     T        •     -:    I-  JT    ;l"  :  -  •  T        <-T    ;  •      -  T     ••  JT  J  l-     T 

r.nyin  yB§"a  o^brsi  'j:'^?^?  nnfi^'ir?   'i^n?  i^^-.')  n^'np:'!  ^yini  24 

n:^-!:*!  idtki'a  l\an-^p  :  ^■•"j-oai-'  "iji"'  irD-^  n-^n-i^s  b^sjp  i^n;^  26 

«n&5n    :  ]r)ij  nt^ntj   cbt^^^bi   Djn  nsn  'ji^^sb   liirK-i   :  d::^'}'^^  28 
ins  d5?  Iv)   •  ""S^  ^^''^T^  s'j^^^^  T?"i'^  rS^  "^?^^  ^"^^  r^T  29 


CHAPTER  XLII.     ni3 

t2Si»i3  v}"^  ^n^n  "inn;   u^sa    nm'n  ^ym  '^i'li'c^^   ^12^_  ]n  n 
nop    J  ibip  y^nn  5?'^pT^::-i<bn    i<ig;i   ^^bi    pj^';'   i^b    :  i^-^iji^  o^'isb  3  2 
i<b   :  mm  K^ssii  n^sb  nanD''  ikb  nn?  nrirs^  -liitr*^  i<b  f-^in  4 
nbH-^-i  D'^'^x  iniinb^  i:53M  rni53  nu^^-^y  r^"i'^  sbi  nro^ 

I"  -  :  /•     •  V    T        I    :  AT    :      •        J     V  vT  T  j-  t  -       1  r  j  :  v    :   • 

n^i^i^x^i  rii^n  3?pn  arr-ji:!  b^'biijn  i<ni3  nin'^  i  b«n  n^s-nb  n 

T       AV    T     v:   IV  :  I      V    IT     T  h-  V         ••      J    :  •       -     t      -  «-  T  ;  J-     t  -     T  1 

pi22  'Tj-'nsnp  nin^  "^ix   :  ns  n-^Dbhb  n^m  n'^br  D5>b  n^irs  p:  6 

'      •■■  IV    :  '      »•         T  » :  7T        :  P    -:  it  /•    :     i    -  -      t   ;  t      v    t  jt  t  t     t  ;         T  »•• 

n-ry  njpDb  :  D,':i5  nixb  d^  n^'nnb  ^:ris<i  ^"ii^xn  ^;i;3  prna^i  v 
nin;»  '^ss  :  tjt^n  inir;'  Kb|  n^a^p  n-icx  "1507213  x^scinb  niniy  s 
-nsn  nipiri^'in   :  o'^b'^psb  -'nbnn^  ir^^'^b  -ina^b  ^ninp^  ^^r  x^n  9 

.n^i;xn-  n-orn  v.  5.  ^^P  njc^n  v.  23.  -jx^  t^  v.  IG 


42  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

o'l^fc^  iK'b^i   D^n  'i^ni"'   rnxn   nisp^   inbnn   ic'in   ttt   hin-^b 

tf    •  :  T    -  •••  :      I  I    V  AT  T  j"l:     •  it-:  t   t  j-  t  i- 

11  5?bp  ^niri;;  ^sn;;'  n;ip   mjri  D-^ni^n  rniji  nn^-a  ^ijtir;;'   :  nn'^nir^i 

12  :  ^T^'^  w'^in^  inbnni  "lins   nin^ib    ^la'^ir-'    :  ^ni::^^  n^^n  iru^n-a 

■^  !•   -  J*     ■     'T  V    r        .     ;  AT  IT  I"  »•  T  fT    :     •  «    T  /     •• 

13  -b?  n^ni^^-qi?  ^^n;'   ng:p  n-^^;  J^'i^O^^   TZJ""??  ^i?."?  '^'^s^?  nin;^ 

14  rinbi^^  ps^??^   ^'''^^¥    Q^'^^^P  ^Jn"'i?ilO  ♦  "is^n;^  i^n^'ii: 
ro  tD-inii?  Daii):s?-bDT  nii?3;^i  n^in  n^^njj   :  '-in;  rii^iri^i  oi^ij  n^:£i5 

16  i5b   triis  Dni:?  TiDbin^    j  iij'^nii?  D'^^.^i^i   D^^i?b  ninnD  ^n^isi 
nificb    Dh^:t)b    i:m)2    n^m    dd^-iis^    ^s^'i'^-^^b    nin^r^a    ^^^i-" 

T  •.•••:•  '    T    ;    -  •    T  A"     •    :    -  (.    :  IT         i  >       •  :    •  r  r 

17  nins^!  TO3   :  D^nnr?  ^))  dh'^w  D^'^?'^n  nbi$   niij'^'ab  n^t^pr^^ 

:  ^D'^n'bij  DPifi?   nDD72b  n^ntjb^n  boss  D^nt:inn  nton  ^^on^ 

19.:-  .  J-  ••   •  <•  .    :   •  r    -  V  :    •    IT  :  at     :  v   ;   i"    - 

3  n^b<n    :  niro  W3  wi  D^irtjs  n.'is?  "I'D   nbc^   ''5^b^?   ^^"1 

21  ipnsz  ^^'ab  fsn  nin;'   :  y^iri  ^bi  mrn}  nips  "ibtpn  i^bi  ninn 

22  D^3    D-'i^na   nsn    ^^ct?t   tit^-q?   ^^n^    :  t-t^^^'i   nnin  b^'i.v 
:  nrn  -i-ab^-r^ii  r^'om  b-^kiz  vm^^  rnb  ^^n  ^i^snn  c^sbD  -^rani 

I-    T  ,••  J      ,-:  .T     •     :  .     -       J     ,..:  -t  «    t  at    :     t  vt    :  ,-  x    : 

^4         (v   -:i-  ST        •     :   •         f    -T  I-  it;  V-     :    •  :  <•  1;  -  A         '    J- -:  I-  iv  t  ,. 

tyibn  VDn^in   ^nsj-s^bn   ib  i3Xt:n  ^t   njn';'   s^ibn  nnrnb  bi^^ic';'^ 
ns  ^ntsnbm  n^nbia  Tir5?i  isx  nan  i^bs?  trstj^i  :  inninn  ^5?a©  i^bi 

«•■   -:  I-    :  -  at   T  :      •  v   viiv  -  jt   ••  t  t         I  <      ;  •  -  i    t        i     :  «.     :     it  '    : 

J  nb-b:?  n^in^-i^b^  i3-"i5?nni  :?n^  ^bi  i^ncia 


IX.     Messiah's  Humiliation  and  Glory,  Isaiah  53. 

N  I'^Dsb  pbi'^s  b::?^i   t  nnbr^D  ^a-bs?  nin-'  s^iiri  ^DnratJb  TOxn  ^a 

T  T   ;        I    ■•  -  T  it  :  •  r  -  it        :         -      /  :  a"  t   Hi      !    •         1       ^   ■::  iv  *• 

n&5-i'a-&5bi    ^nx-is-i    n";n    i^bi    ib    -li^h-i^b  n^s^    r^s^a    ihii'bi 

v.-   :     -  I    :  I-   :    •  :  at   t  j  :  <  -    /  ^  t    •  >     v  jv   ••  v  - : 

3  ^npaDi  ''bn  yiTi   ninb^pa  ti^)k   n'^c'ii^  b^ni   hrn?   :  ^n^anDi 

4  ^3ini5Dai   Kt:2   i^in   irbn  pi5    :  ^nDnirn  i^bi   mni  ^sfeia   d'^db 
n  bbha    a^ini     :  nai^a^   Q"'^'^^    ^^^^  ^'i??    ^nbn^n   ^Dm&ij  obno 

nsb-i^s-i?  'ir^^jri?^  i^'biy  ^Daibi^  ip^^a  ^3'^ni:ira  ^^y2  ^:rbt^ii 

6  :  ^Dbp  "jis?  n^  ii  ?^5sn  nin'^j  ^:^js  isnnb  tc>Ni  ^D^i?n  i^^ks  '^dSs 

7  n^jn  '^^sb  bnnD^  bn^^  nniob  nbp  i^s-nnp';'  i<bi  nj??.?  i5ini  iris 

8  riniir;'  ■'a  iniVnxi  npb  122^^^  ^'im  \  i^s  nrs"?  b^bi  nabi^D 

p"TS  Y^ap  V.  25,       ^■^p  no^ija^  v.  24.       -js^d  t^  v.  21.       --^d  r'jcn  v.  20. 
p"n  yap  v.  8.  p"Tn  772P  v.  7. 


EZEKIEL,    CHAP.    37.       tb  43 

nnnp  D^s^ffivriij  •jn^'i  :  i^b  t^:  "^73?  vm^  D>*n  f-15;^  nn?  ^^j  9 

J   «-  T  T  I-  !•    :  IT  :     •  i  ;  t     t  jt   t  i  -<  at         i  v  r  v  : 

Vsrii  D'^io'^  ti'i^i^'^  ynr  n5«"i*i  iir£3  bci^  DiTrrrnii  ^'^nr\    iks"! 
P"i-i*  p^"^:^;:  wna    ^Aw-j  r.ijn^  ^'tSD  b-gm   :  rib^r;!  i^^n  nin;^  11 
□iicii^>*-nxi  D''iinn   ib-pbnj;}  pb   ibaD*^  5{^,n  um^^  D'^nnb  I'^ns?  12 

-:  V  :  -  IT  J     f    V ;       7  ••  T  i    :   •  '  it     i    "m-  a-  -  it  nt    :    - 

i^irn  nj-QD  D'lijCBTiij'i   i6s5  niijb  rn5;n  -iitn  nnn  bbij  pbn;' 


X.     The  Restoration  of  Israel,  Ezekiel  37. 

/,t»:    •     -  '      J  ,.  •   V-     ■  :  -  T       :  -  :  .,-.,.  ^       ,  -  .  ^  jt  :    rr 

m'3i  ninn   nino  1  n-in?   ^0'''^?  ''P^'^^iv!'^    •  ^^P??  *?,5?^   ^^'^^  2 
D7X-]2   ibx  n^s;;i    :  nbf'a    niirn^    nsni    rirpsn   ■'^^"by  li^'a  3 
'ya^'^^    \  vp^l  nrii?  nin;|  ''nx  n^i^n   r.bxn  n'i'a?5)n   nr^:]nnn  4 
nii^n'^n   ni^^2?n    onib^:   5"i^^$'i    nbxn  ni^ryn-by   ^^nrn  'iji^ 
Thr\  nbi^n  niriz:^b  nin^  ^2155  n-ci?  niD  :  nirri-nn^  ^yiaiij  n 

••     ■  •.  v    T  V    T  -:  IT  •       ■••:         JT         -:  -    t  «  ,T         .-;>.:      . 

DD^bs?  '^n^^bs^ni  d-^t^  D3"'br  ^rinDn   JDn'^'^ni  nin  dd3  s^'^n^  ^^bif;  6 
^3ii:""'5  DJ^3?"iii  D^'^^'ni  n^n  DDn  'innji  nir  nD-'b^?  "•n^p'ijji  nm 

nby  -itoni   D'lT^   tin'^bs?   nsnn   '^ri^j^ni    :  it:i:?-b5^   ni'?  rrit^fs?  8 
xnsn  ^b&5   niai^;;'!    :  nna   ]''X  n^ni   nbr^b^   nirp   05"^!??   D^'jp!^]  9 

bxiiiJ"^  ri-^^-bi)   nbifn  ni^aisyn  Qiij-fin    ^bs*   nrii^'^i    :  -iij5^  "tijia  11 
^pb   :  n:b  ^2-iro  ^snnpn  n^nxi  ^rni^i:?  ^tjn;'  Q"'?^"^  nan  ran  12 
-nj^  nnb  ^h)^^^    nan    nin;;    "^ni^;   ni2^-nip   Dri">bs    nnrxi   xnsn 
npns^-bx  DDnx  ^^n^^nni  ^^:?  D^'^ninnp^  DDns*  ■'n'^bynn  Dp^ninnp 
DDHw^i  "^nibs^nn^  DD-^ni-inp-ni?  ^nnss  nin'^  '1!^{->^  Drr";'^^,  tb^^nis^  13 

■>•■•    .     ■■  '•  ":   I-    :  •.••■!:»•  ■.•  J'    :         ;  AT        :         J-    ":        r  iv   :    -     >•  i-  r     :   • 

"b;?  DDns  ^nnani    Dn^^ni   DDn  in^-i   ^nnsi    :  -i^?  orninnpia  u 

JT        :  ..  :  .        ^  -r  .  .    .,-    .  7T        :  J-    ":  J-  v    ;    -     >•  av    :     -    •     - 

xri  n-^is^n  v.  15.       -jx^  t?  v.  U.  P"ti:  y^^p  v.  11. 


44  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

iiovb  vi'^  3hDi  ih^  rs?  mb'^  iSnn  bjs^iis^  '^snb^  n^in^^b  I'^bsJ 

I  ••        :  T  T  J  ;  T    V       !  J-  J-  :  AT  ••   -:  v  t    :  •        r-   :    •  :  t  i-  t  t 

17  r\b  nnx-bi^  nnx  Dnb5  nnpi    :  innn  b^i^iisi   n^^ia-bDi   n^^tii^  V'^ 

J  :  7T   V  :•  4T   V  T  -It  :  it   -  ":  v  t     :  •  »••         t  :  •    -   :    v        i   j" 

18  T\m  ■'23    Ti'^b^c   ™:^;i    ^^^'?-";>    •  ^t^T?   ^''^O^l?    ^^v?*?   "'D^  T?^ 
I'.) ''P^,    ni35j-ro    nnb«    -15^    :  ^b    n^5?-r.^    ^Db    "I^5n-i5ibn    -ib^b 

V   T    :   •  J-   :     •   :  •-;•.•  -    •  jv  -:  I  ••  J   «-  v         -  )••  •    -:  ••     •  •        v: 

nn55  ^"^m  inx  rrb  ur\'->'m^  rn'^n'^  r:?"ni5  -pb:?  nni^  ^rinsi  i-inn 

IT  V        '     T  :  T    -.•      J  J"  :  ••-:!-  t  :        J  j-  v  t    t  t  •    -  it  :  at  ••   *: 

21  DT^^  "^5^"?  •°T-?''?'?  T^7,T?  °Q''^?  ^'^?r>  "^^'^  ^^^^.\}  ^^^)  *Vi^ 
^m  D^i^n  rs^  bkiisji  "iDn-ni^  np'b  ^dk  nan  nin^  ■'Dnx  niab^-nb 

JV  -•  V*  -         >     /••     •  ••   T     :    •        J"    ;  V        - 1"  <•    -:  ..     .  .        v:        JT         -;  -    t  i 

trbtib   nbDb  nTi"^  -ini<  tib-a^  bx^iiu''  'i-ina  r-ii?^  nnx  ■'•^■i^b  nri^ 

'  •/  AV  :  n  ,   :  JV   :   C  vt   v  '  v    sv  ••  r     j   •  j~   r    :        J     v    t   t  «t   v  :  t 

^:ki  u^b  ■'b-^^ro  anii<  '^nnnt?'!  nhn  ^ijpn  ^izjic  nn'^nnTZJi'a  bb-a 
24  n^n**  "rn^^  nyiii  Dh^bs?   ^b-a   nn  ^'in::)'i    :  D'^nbi^b   cnb  n^^ns 

JV    ;  !•  IT   :•  11         I  ».•     ••  ■:  '  i  jv  •    r  <•    :    -  :  i-  i"  iv  t  ;v    :    iv 

rpb:s?  ^nuj'^i    DD^nins   ?nn-^niij'^  "nr«   np::^^b   'i-^ns^b    ^nns  -nr« 

t     V    T  J     :  IT  :  AV      ■•       I     -:  it  :  it  $i  —.  )     -:i-  :  j*    :    -  :  •    -t  <v    -: 

:Dbi::?b  nnb  ^^m  ^hy$_   ninn  nbi2?"ir  nn'^rn  ^ri^  omni  n^n 

26  '^n^anni  D'^nn:^  nnix  n:in;i   nbi:?  n^^na  Dibt  n^^na  nnb  in-nDi 

27  ^tr^^Ts^  urrh^  ^rsttj^  n^m  :  nbirb  oDina  '^irnp'o-nN  ^nns^  Dhii^ 

•     !•    T  :  :•••—.        •   T     :      •         <t   t  :  rr  :  vt  :  r  t  »:     •  v  p    -it  :  t 

28  Hir.;'  "^Db^  "ij   D'^ian    ^,:?'7;i    :  u^b   ■'b-i^n^  r.isrn  D■'n■b^5b  onb 

:  Dbirb  DDinia  '^T^^ip'a  ni"^n2  b^5liD''-n^5  mp'-a 

it         :  IT  :  r  r\:    '  i     :   r  a-  t    :  •  •.•  j^  \-    -. 


XL     The  Prophecy  of  Obadiah. 

N  nx^   ^D3?'bT»  ny^-atj   niii^b   nin*"    ■'D^i^   nr^^-nb    n^nnb  "jim 

♦-   ••  :      -     r  t  :  v:  IV  •        v:  T         ":  -    t  i  at   :    -    i  1    \    -. 

2  ibj?  v^it)   \  n^nb^b   n-^by   rra^ppi   ^^^j   npip  D;i5S  '^'^1l^  hirr^ 

3  :?bo-ii;\nn  ipDij3  ^&5'^t^n  Tjab  p'^ir   :  "iKtj  nn^^  'inra  D;i53  ^^r.n? 

4  -D^5n  iT^b  Ji-^5in-Di5   :  f -li;  ^':yy\^  "^^  iiba   n^bs*  innii3   "orya 

7  6  b^nan-n5>  :  rrBS-a  ^2?n2  ifo  ^iiJsnD  ^^^^    :  nibbi?  ^n^'sir^  xibn 

J  :    -  -  n  \  :    -  i    :  •  t     ••  J    :     :  v         »     ••  <  i   ••   i  j-     :  -  i    -: 

■""p  i^n-  V.  22.  "np  nnn  v.  19.  *np  v^sn  id.  "-^p  v-^.^n  v.  16. 

p"T2  yap  id.  n^TD^  n-b£n  v.  i.  ind  ny  v.  28. 


NAHUM,    CHAP.    I.     5t  45 

T^^nb   Ti'Q'b^    "^^Si?   r\b    ^bp;    ^^«'^^n   'rin'^na    ^c:is^   bb  ^^.nbt? 
nin^^-Dii:  i^inn  nil's  s^ibn   :  in  r.;inr\  ^■'i?  ti'^php  nir^a  ^12^10^  8 
ra^n  T"^in^  ^nm    :  liuy  nn-a  n:^nm  Dini^^   a-^rrn   ip^isi^ni  9 
nirnn  noDn  nb:?-^  Tiins^  D-an-a    :  bi:p^  liry  nna  ir-^i^-n-is^  n^ab  -^ 

^T  j'    .    -     :  k  -:i-  '      J-    T  V-  -:  I"  v  liT    •  .T  ••  »-   ■•  /•  v  it  •       '  -  i-  : 

n-'iDsi  ib^n  o'lnr   nimr  ai'^n    "iroa  Tj^iay  ni-in   :  obirb  r\'^Dr,  11 
-bxT  D";n55   Di^3   nn^n-'-'^rnb    nrt^n-bxi    i^DD  ni-^a  ^^ns-ni^n 

/,T   :    T  J    :  vt  :        I ••    :   •  ^-     :     •  -  :  :  t  j    :  I       •     r  I     : 

i{nn-bs   Di^5<  ni-^a   ^i2y-n::?irn    Kinn-bx   :  nnsr  ni^s   rps  b^.^n  13 

..  ,..  -  T      ■•  J   •  ■    -  -    I-   :  <     T  -  IT  T  »    :  '     V  r"  :    - 

-bi^i   :  i"i^«  niiia  ib^nn   nrnbirn-bxi  i^^i?  uv^  ''■^^l^  5^5^"D5*  i4 
n^nj-i  TTbaa  Tib  nTUs?"^  n'^fo  nt^j^s  a^isn-bs-b::?  nin-i-ai-^  ni-ip-^s  ^d 

/  T         I '  ;    |-..    :  '  T  V  JT  ••  T       •       T  *v    -:  I-  K  -  T  -  tT         :  I  t  It  r 

Tan  D^ian-bD   in©"'  ^mp   ^n-b:?  Dn*"™   nri53   "^s    j  ^iB^^na  16 

ft-    T  V  -  T  J      :   ■  •    .  It  j-  -  :•        '     :  <v   -:  i-  •  '    iv  • 

v^p^  n;«ni  nij'ibs  n-jriri  ■ji;'^  nnn^   :  ^^^n  xibs  i^rin  ^i?bi  iri©n  17 
aoi"'  n-'i^  T2:i<  np2>^"n^n  h^m    :  nn'^t'iia  rx  2p^^  n-^a  ^isi^n  is 

Ij"  I"  ••  t     -:i-  I"  T    T  :  IV       •■  IT       .  V  J     -I-  J"  :  IT  ; 

ninb  Tnir  n;:n;;'-i5bi  D^bDj^i   nnn  ^pb^i-]   T2jpb  ^ics?  n^n^  nnnb 
D'^n"j3bs-nij  nbei^^ni  iw  nn-n^  n^rn  ^id')^'}  ;i3'7  nin;'  •'S  ifc  19 

IT  ;        -  V  I    i  T  .     •  '      A     :      I  J-    ;  V  ;  '    -    :    v  J"     I  v  :  it  ; 

pbtc^i']  nbjn  ns^i^-n:?  nisr:3~itrK  bj^nto':  'linb  n-rrrbnn  nbji  2 


XII.     The  Prophecy  of  Nahum. 
CHAPTER  I.     i5 

D;p.b  TTr\^  Dpbi  s^isg  b^_   •  ^^T^^v3  d^to  "jiTn  nso  rm  t<m -^^ 
nin;'    :  I'^n^ijib   ^^n    nt^is)   11  ji^b   niro    op.:  mr\  b:?n^  r.^n^  3 
ii)nn  nii^irm  ns^cn  nin^  np_3^  i?b  ng:i  niD-bi^i  d^£s  tjnijt 
bbas    S'^^nn   ni-iron-bDi    ^nfc^i^i  b;^3   nri5    :  rb.^n  pn«   "jri^n  4 
mynam   ^ai^a    ^cr-i    □'^nn    :  bbai5    pnb    n^s^    b-a-iDi    iifa  n 

>.    T  .         :  v     .  J  -:  IT  •    T  IT    :     \  '    v    V  :  -  rr  .•    :    -  ;  T    t    t 

■'a   WT  i^sb   J  ?rin  "^nirii^-bDi  bnni  rzsa  'f-ixn  xtj^ni  ^Jjann  6 
^^n3    n'^^srni    ©^d   nDns    inan    is&5   'jinna   o^p^i    ^a^  nias?,'! 
nnis?  qij^ni  5  in  ^'oh  ip^'-^i  rnii  ni^n  Ti?ab  ri-^n^  nii:   :  ^rra  8 1 

'tn^n-' V.  3.  -jn::-:?  V.  21.       np  v-;y:D  v.  11.       ^  n"d  v.  10. 


46  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

11  ry'"^  n:^i  nin-^-b:?  nCT  xi"'  ii'B'q   t^b-a  Trn""   i2?ps  ^bs^  n^i^^nD 

12  inyn  m:  pi  a-^ii"!  idt  n^abijj-Di^  n*in;i  na^j  i  ro        •^^.^'^^ 

13  :pr)?5^  ^':nhpia^  tj'^b^p  ^n-jb  ^:iw^  nn:^i   :to  ^jy^  iib  ^hs^i 

14  bos  rrinDi^  ninba^  rr^iia  "li:?  ?i"aM  ;:?n-^-x'b  nin-'   Ti^bs?  n^2i 

:  nibp  "IS  T^-inp  n-^iu^  riDDtj^ 

CHAPTER    11.     n 

N  ^)2b©  ^^an  nnin^  ^m  nibtj  ^^^aisa  nm^  '^b.^'n  n"innn-b5>  'nhri 

J.  ;     -         F  .^-    -  /T  :  i-    T  r         -      J-     :     -  •     -    :  <••  :  -  •    t    ,..•  -  ••     • 

2  f  ^sa  nb?  5  nip2  n'bs  b^_^b::i  tjn-nin^b  liy  Ji^oi'^  ^^b  h  ^"^n^D 

3  "^D    }  im  nip  T-ris?  D:'bn'a  p^rn   ^nn-nss?   ^ym  niiip   ^'j.^S'b? 

4  nDnn  nnbD-©5j?3  D^i^bra  b-^n-iirpi^  D^i^a  in^^iaa  pa  :  ^nntj 
n  'j^pTZJpnp"'  npnn  ibbinn-i  nis^nn  t  ^brin  D^iijinpni  irpn  nail's 
6  ^bm^   ^""^^^^   "^^T?    •  ^^2211;'    D^'pt'^s   D^^^sbs  "jn-i^ina  ninn^in 

8  n^:v  bip3  nwsa  n^nhaxi  nnb5?h  nnb5  nsini   :  ^iai  bD^nni 

•  )j   :  -:i-    :  TV  :     -  :  tat  -:    i  jt  :  ■-.  v    ••   :  it  it       ••    i- ; 

9  D^pp  n-ani  i5^n  "'a'^-a  D^a"npnnD  nip^pn  :  -jronb-b^  nissna 
-^  ni^Dnb  nssp   i^xi    nnr   to  qoD  i-Tin    :  ros^    ]^«^    ^"las?  "n^a:^ 

11  p'^si   oaD   nb^    npbnai    mp^nai   npin    jman  ^bs    bba   nns 

(a-  ••  T  ••    ;  »AT  T    .     :  »iT  :  ><t  it    ;     ■.•(•:  \.     •  r 

12  ii?a   n::^    :  ninss  ^sap  nbD  "^^st  n:^bna-bp3   r.bnbni    D^s^ia 

13  qTj-i5ba:^i  '^■'5^^'^'?  Pirt^'i  '^''^™  '^"^  i^l*^  '^.-"^^   •  "^V^^-  V^.) 

14  ir\n5>ini    ni&^na   nin^  05^3  tr^^b'ic    '^Dsn    :  nsnt:    I'lnbira^  rnn 

<•:-■•:  T    :  JT        s  •..:'•-••  j-  :     i-  it  ••    ;  it         i      t  ▼ 

triDDKb-a  bip  to 

CHAPTER   III.     :\ 

2  N  t2ii7  bip   J  5^nt5  tJ'^ia;;!  i5b  nsjb-a  p^b  rns   rn53  nw  to  ^in 
3  nnbi    nSsJia  ttiib    :  nnp'^'a  nnsiai  nh'i  d^di  isix   t:J3?"i  bip'i 

-•-  :  V  -:    I-  jt  t  it  I"   -    :  it  t    :     /  ••  j  ;         '  at  -  j"  'i   : 

^b©D°-'  n^5b   hsp  v^^i   1.^3  inbi   bbn   nil  nibn   p'nn^  n-in. 

^     ;   IT  :  t  •  :  -  ■.•)••  '     /••  :  '.•  AT  ■.•  J   t  it  t  /   t  •   *!         t    J-   :  :     •• 

•'-p  ip'ra^  V.  3.  "1 1'^rT'  v.  6.       'i  iin"^  v.  1. 


PSALMS  1,  2.     nn  47 

D^-^'a   iTP'sn    D^st'2   nb?n   ^n   nni-j   rcir   ^;i:t  n""!)?   :  nr^j';^;;^  4 
T^b.in  nikn^r  nin^  biCD  ^■'b'^^  '^srn  :  nm'Da  ninsT2J72i  n^:^:T:3  m 

..      ••      :  T     J  JT        :  .  ;  I  .   -    ••  J- :     !•  T       r.'    t    ;     •  ^    t     •      .  t       v         :     . 

n^s^a  niT"  r^'"^"-2  5"'""i    5  ''^'■^s   ti^n^toi  ti^rbsri  n'^spTT  tr^b^?  7 
^■'n-j'^rn  :?Tb  n^-an:^  tpnx  I'^i^a  rib  "7^r  ^a  rrrs  r.^i'nir  n^i^n  8 

•     ;      1"    -;  '  .T  v-    -1-    :  h"    -   -:        J  •    7-   ••  at  j  t  <  ••  :     f  jt   :     t  -    t   ; 

D'^a  D^   b-'n— iTTs^    Jib    n^no    D^a    D*''nb5^:a    nnir'^n   rirs^    b^:a 

,T    •  T  J-  V    -:  .ST  J-  T  .V-  •         :     -  T      :  .      -  I  t  j     • 

:  ^nnT:?2  ^^n  o^n^bi  t:is2  nssp  i^icn  D'^n^rai  nas:>  r^s   t  rnr'c'-ln  9 
ni^^.n-b5  r^ni    ^^?"J?    r?^.)?^?   R5   "'^^^'^   '"'S'^vJ    nbhb    xvrm  •> 
^^sirri   r\>?"Da    :  D"';?"n   ^jpnn   n^bina-bDi   bnia    ^m*:   n^'nsDrb:^^,  11 
-D^  a'^rxn  tj-^ni^na-bi    :  n:)i&5a  Ti:s?a  '^ippnn  r^i^."D^  oabrs  ^rn  12 
tj^i^ijb  tyiipn  a^ir:  tj^s?  nin  :bD"'i^  "is-by  ^bsri  ^rir-CN:  D^^n-^a  13 
trb-^ni^TiD  ni'2:a  "^a   :  ii^n^^n  rx  nbDi^  trsrii^  ^^:?^  ^nrs:  n'-'rs  14 

Ft  •    -:   I-  T  «-  '  •    IT       •   ;  v-  rr  :    n-         '  «■   :     -  j-  — .    i-  v     :    :    •         -       /    x 

•ibDi^n  a®   :  pba"  '^p'^rnn  -rahn  "^ca-ii  ■a-'i^i  ^^i^n  ^"^ni^na  '^p-n  -o 

•  j"  :  I  T«  If:-  >      r    -;    I-  v    v    -  c     :     •  s  •<•   -  ■    s  '  ■  at  t    :     •  K"  ;    - 

:  naii53   ^"inirr.n    pb'^s   "isisnn  pb^s   rrbD^^n  n"ih   ^n^^on   -riJ: 
niinj53   iT-^iT2a    :  qbn  1:12:3  pb^  zr'cuBn  ■'^Disa  ?t^Sdi  n-^^nn  t^ 

...  :     -  ,T  I       -  T  :      ■  I  I  T  -  V-  T        I     :  n  ■    at    t     -  ,.    .      ,      .  j   .  .    .    ,  "    :     '       1  / 

^"liDi  nnnj  ica©  nnp  ai^a  nii^ss  a^:inn  "^nin  nir^s  ^'^^psa'i 
^iTDD  TT^^^  ^-?^':^  "i'^T2?&^  tyba  ^"^i?!  ^a?   :n,^5?  iaipa  ^^^jir^^bi  is 
1  bb  ^n^a   nbnD  ^niirb   nns-px    :  fnpa  i^i-ii  D'''^nn-b5?  ^^r;  19 
:  Tan  Tin:?-!  ninr'-iib  ^a-bs?  13  Tbs'  &d  "^^^pn  Tiraisj  ^^^aiij 


XIII.     Twelve  Selected  Psalms. 
PSALM  I.    i5 

^a:^  «b  D^55Dn  tj^iini  D'^^i'i'-i  r^rn  ^bn  ik)  ^f^,  w-^kri  ^^.m  x 
nln)  inninn^  i^sn  nin;'  rnir,n-ni<i  15  :  nr^  i^b  D'^ib  rnjiani  2 
in3?n  ^n-i  1  t^is  nTrsi  o'^a  ^Sbs-bs?  b^n©  fys  n^ni  ;  nb^bj  na/r-'  3 
fiGl-ns!  "^3  D^^irnn  -jD-i^b  :  n-b^:"  ntJ^^'^-nt:^  bbi  b^-a^i  ^^b  ^nbri  4 
nn?3  D'^xDHi  t:sri2S  a-^s^cn  ^ap^"i<b  1  -js-b:^   :  n^n  i3S^n-nt'iJ{  n 

PSALM  XL     n 

D^stiT  p^^-^Dba  1  ^isr-in^  j  p'^n-^sn'^  a^isi^b^  a^is  r.rrn  niob        2  x 
nDibTdsi    ia^nilD'^a"n5;   npnsD^    ;  in-'ca-bri  nin'' "by  "7n;-nioip  3 
^?1?  TN    ;  iab-^yb7  ^51^5  pTO'^   a-^am   mri^    {'i'a^nn?  ^3^an4 


48  HEBREW    CHKESTOMATHY. 

8  7  bicir   J^i^'lb'^  Di^n  i^  nn^  'iDn  ^b^  "Tasj  nin;;'  ph-b^  s^^scx 

9  bnn  -jnira  ar'in   :  f-i^j-'^psx  '^njni^T   ^nbriD  D''i?  rcnxi  ^si?^ 

iionn:?  :  riii  ■'toBiiJ  inoin  ^b^sm  D^Db^  nns^i   JDsssrn  nu^i-"  •^bDs 

J    :    .  f    v    IT  •■    :     J  :  IT     .  k     :     -  j-  r     :  jt  -  :  i"  :  -    :  j-  v   :   • 

12 -jni  i^n^^ni  .  ciDif^^-jS  "i^'^p^?    •'^0?'?^  ^^^'^1  ^^T^  ^i^^"^^ 

PSALM  III.    ^ 

2  N  "ins  ^ni-rra  nin*^    j  ian  aib'irjni^  1  '^ds'q  innnii  ^I'lb  -liisfa 

AT  T  J  -  T  r       :v  I    :  T    ;     -  «"   :     .  :    T    :  at;  •»  :    • 

3  D^n'bi^n  ib  nni?i©-«  i^^^  ■»TDB5b   n-i-Tab^  a^^nn   nb:?  0^12?  n^in 

J-  1"  \  T      r  ;  F       <••  /•     J     -    :  V      ;       1  •    -  IT   T  /-It  •     - 

ri  4  nin^-b«  "^bip   :  v^jj^i  o'^itji  "^nini)  ^12?3  pis  nin*^   nn^ii   :  nbo 

JT       :  •         r     K  ■  !•     ••  K  -:  I-       'j-    T  T        :«.  JT    -  :  t  ,•.• 

6  nin''  -^5  ''^'^?^P^!  '^??t''^^3  ""^^^^  '^j?^  ♦  ^)^.  '^^71?  "'0''?  ^^P.}.^.  ^y^ 
8  7  I  nini  ni2"^p  :  ^b:?  iniij  n-^no  -112755  d5>  ninnnia  i^-i-i^^-^b  :  ■'Ddidd*' 

t  ;  <T      »  T  t  jt  •      t  »v    -:  AT  J   T   ••     "  T       .1  i  ,...., 

9  nin-^b  :  nniTi?  u^vm  ^it  Tib  ^n'^bf-bs-nx  n^^sn-^s  ^7ibi<  ^:T^mr\ 

J  nbo  ^nDin  ^izv'b^  nritj^n 

PSALM  IV.    ^ 

2x1^5  '^pns  '^n'bwSi  I  ^y?;  'i^jipn   \'^:^'^t  nw-a  niD\^3a  nstitb 

3  nisbDb  ininD   ran?  ttJ-'&^-'Dn    :  "^nban   ^'is©^   ^23  n  ^b   rnnnn 

4  ib   Tcn  nin"!    nbsn-^3   lyii    :  nbo   ntD   ^icpnn  p-^-i  i^nn^^n 

A  J-   T  T        :i  JT    :    •         1-  :  t  iv  jt  t  «.  / :  -    :        I       a-         '      j    t    .•:   r: 

rn  -by  Dpnnbn   '^'ni2S    ii5t;nn-bi5i   nm   { n^bx  '^i^^ps  s^'btj?   ni'n';' 
7  6  n"^3"i    :  nini-b5<    ^frjni   pn^-innr    ^nnr    :  nbo    112^1    Dpnsip'b 

8  nn-QiiJ  npnp   :  nin;!  ti'^js  lii^  ^rb:j-nD3   nito   ^DK'ir'^ia  D-^nisi? 

9  w'^k^    T\2^ti^    inn'i    Dibm    :  ^nn   nwiTn^   cDn'^   nria   ^2^2 

»     IT         •    I  VT  .       :      •.•  T      :    -  J      T     ;  IT  JT  !•    J  (T  r     ;  ••     ••  A"    •     : 

:  "^^n^iTiJin  nionb  -nnb  nirr^  nr\i5-^3 

•    I"  •  I  -     V  T  AT   T    ;  JT  i  IT    -  !• 

PSALM  V.    n 

4  3n:n"'    :bbS3ni5  nibV-is  ■'n'bxi  'isbia  ->yi©  bipb  nn^^tDpn   i^^-^^n 

T         I:  IT    -      :      V  '       .•     ••  !■  AT  I"  J-   :      -  •    ;    -\  >J    :  T         <■»:     -  ,.        .     - 

n  I  yirn  f sn  b&5  i^b  ,  -ij    :  nesrasij  Tib-tJn5?^i;  npia  ^bip  5?^Trn  npa 
6 -b3   n«:it?  ti^d'^s?   ^^Db   n*^bbin   ^nsT'^n^-^^b    :  yn    Ttn^'^   i5b   nnx 

T  T       ••  T  '  AV     ••  .JV  :  —     n  J    :  -    :  •  I  iT        j'  :i\  :  v  t  -,t 

IT       :  ^-   T  :  T   :     •  ;•   t  ,t  t  v   :    i  ••    -     :  '/it  ••  v  ' 

D"o2  nns  V  8.  111.  n:nfica  nns  v.  7.  II. 


PSALMS  6,  7.     1 1  49 

:?;ni5n^2i  r\wib  bD'^n-bx  ninmr^c  ^n'^n  xinx   rncn  nia  ^Di^n  s 
^n-isn  r5<  ■'3  :  ti3-it  -issb  -lujnn  '•n-ii^D  Mb  Tinp^isn  ■'sfiD  .  riin'^  -  9 

•    :       '     v  «•  '  r.'  :    -        J"  t   ;  \-  :     -  AT  ":       i         »  -  /-  :  '     .•  *r    ;     •     ;  •     ••  ;  T         : 

.  D'b"'©i5n    tTO-ibn-^   D'sittjb  0215   nins— inp  ni^n   asiip   n:iD2  11 

•••-:■-  '    fi      •    -;  1-  T  :  AT      :  -      /    T  V  'nf  *     -  vT   :  r-  t        i: 

'  IT  ,r  <  A-       •   -  •.•••:•(.  J    :  «      ••      v   -:     i     •  :   •  v: 

^nnj!5   fin  isbs^'^i   i^-^bs?  ?Tcnn  irsi'i    Dbi37b  tin  ^'oin-bb  w^id-'t  12 

^-    -:     I  '   :  '   ;    :  ~  :  a"  r  '  j-  t  :  ••  -  ;v  jt         ;  '   t  ••      v  t  :     ;   •  : 

J  'lantj^r)  )u^  n3S23  nin;"  p-^^i  ^j^nn  nnx-*'?   :  t\12W  13 
PSALM  VI.     1 

T^sxa-bx   nin;\    :  Tnb   ni^Tti   ni^wn-b:?  ri'i3'';^23   nsr?^b        2  x 

it    T  -  t        •  rr  -  :  a     :  jt    -.   :  •  •    ;   -  ;v  .t  r  -:  j    -:    •   •  <  -.t        t 

'aV    ;    •  V    JT    -  '       J"  <•  '   IV    :       -  '    -    J-   ;  ....  I  A-     .    -  JT    :     -  T  K  JT 

^1^0  :  '^-i"ii2r"bD3  npni?  ^d^:?  D2?3ia  ntjir:?  :  r^ca^  'ittjis?  ■'nya-in  9  8 

J  IT  -:       I  T    :  Jt     ;    IT  A-      "  -  J-    •  JT     ■:  .T  r."    ;     -  <•    i    -  •'■.•. 

insnn  nin*'  y-ais   :  "i^Dn  bip  n'in''   57')aic"''3  iii^  "^bys-bs  ^zii)2  ^ 

A'T      •       :  T  s  J-      r  !•     :      ■  Ij  I  ;  '     J-      t  '  '•.•>»  ••    ":    J  T  •-.••». 

:y^-i  ^m"'»  ^nizj''  ■'I'^i^-bs  ^i5^  ^bnaii  T»ijn-'  :  np''  •'n^sn  rx\rh  11 

-  IT  /  ••  \  T  AT  :     I  T  ;  I  J    -:  rr  •  :  ■«  ••  Tr  •  *•  t     •     :  t        ; 

PSALM  VII.     T 

•'rfbx    nin;'  :  '^3"'^:'"15  Tij^5-'''nnn-by  nin-^b  "i^""nrN  iiib  li^ijuj       2  « 
pns  ''©B?  ^^l';^^?  5iii::'"]2  {"^ib-^^sni  ■>£-;■-! -b2"a  ■':r''izjin  wen  ^2  3 
-DN    :  iSDa  biy-ir-'-DS   na5T   Ti-^r^^-Di?  ''nbi^    nin^    :  b^s:^  r^^i  n  4 

rr  -    ;  V  rr  V  ■  A  •       J-  T  •  -        r.t,  jt       :  i-    -        '     j-  : 

riB-ii  iirs3  I  n'lix  d^-ti   j  dP"^"i  '^"i^is  nsbnxi'  yn  ^iDbiTO  inb^a  6 

••  -  :  •    :  -  -  I  /   -  !•  (rr     ••  r  "       t  t    :     -   -:  t  at  ;        j  ■  ;    i-  ti 

nsxn  I  nin"^  n^ip   :  r.bo  puj'^  niDS^b  ,  ^linDi   I'^n  risb  Db"i"i"i  7 

'  V    -    :  T       ;  .t    I  T  IV         h"    :  -  »t  t  r.-  •  s  at    -        I     v  jt  t  j    :  •  ; 

■     •..   a  J-  -:i-  T     !•    •  <T     ;     •  -    ••  r       t   :  aT  -r       |  J    :    -    :  -t  -v 

nin''    -iroDTi?   n""^:^  ri""    nin^^    :  nn^ir   ninrjb  n^b'rn    ^nnicn  9 

at       ;  •  I"   .    T  I-    -         '     V  T  I        :  t        I  /     t  -  T     V  T    •  t'  »v  -.  ; 

nisb  inhi  p-i-ri  iriDni  d'^5?t?'?  •  2?n  ^5"^'^^':  ?  ''by  ''isroi  ■'ijnrs  ^ 
n-irfbi^     :  nb-'^ms-'  y^tSiin   DTi'bx-b:?  ^5:\^   :  p-i-isr  o-^n'bS:  ni^bD^  JJ 

'"^  -•  ••  -         •  A-         v:  -  J-  •    iT  »         !•     -  r  r.  t    ;  J^  ^ 

inirp  ©rjb'^  ia-in  nnr-i   b^b-oi^   :  Di>-bDa  orf  bsn  p-^isr  t:DiiD  13 

'     .  '-  A  •   •  J    :     -  TV  J  •  .  T    :  r-  ••;»«-  j- 

-ban*'  run   :  bs^s'^  n^^pbTb  rsin  ni'a-'bD  r^2T\  ibi    :  n::iD^i  ?ini  '^"^ 

V    -  :         <"    •  IT   :  •  V  ;       I    :  T     .  V  AT        ■•    ;        7     j-    ••  :^  t  r.-"      i    :  i-         '  -    t     -j^ 

nnirn    bs'^i    ^n-issmi   n-i3    nia    :  ipto   nb-^n   b^i?   rnm   "jix  i6 

-   J-  :  ■   -  yi.   .     .  -  I-  T  TC  J  »v    .T  -JT  :  t    T  rr  T  :         '  .■  ^t 

nin-i   rnii<    j  ini   io^n   iip-jp-byi    iirj^-a   ib^ay   n^ti-^    :  bys":  ^^^ 

••»       :  JV  /     T    -:  Tt:  :  Jt  I- :  a  :  j    t  -:  jt  18 

:  li'^by  nin^-D©  rni2TSi   ip"ii*3 

>     I   :    tf  iT       :  !••  T     ;  -   -:  r  »a    :        : 

•np  rrnNi  v.  4.  VI. 
4 


50  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

PSALM  VIII.     n 

2  K  Tip©  '^'^'^i?"?T5  ^H^^,  nin;'   :  "iinb  "littj-a  n-inan-b:?  n??^^ 

r    :   V-  •  J-  ;      I    :  •    -:      t  <•     •  .    ,t    t     -  -  '    !         I  ;t    i  v    ":       »     v  at    t  t   -. 

8  7  Db3   D'^sbs^n  HD'sr  :  T'brinTinn   nnij   bis'    'r^'^n^   '^??^^  ^nbiir'an 

<T      s  ••  -  /   :    T  ••  AT  -      J-  :  •    -  Tk  J   .  IT   T  /    -:  1-  -  : 

F    V   IT  T         T   :  '    :     •  <•    -  IT  IT       ••• 

PSALM  XXIL     nD 

2  N  '^?nnT?  ntb  -^bx  ibi^   :  inb  nii2T'a  nnSn  ^b;i5-b:?  ^!^?^^, 
3  nb-ibi  HDSn  i^bn  Dtii;'  i^npx  •'nb^j    :  ^njXTiJ  ini'i  ^ryu"^b  p^^In 

n  4  ^ni:3    ?^:n    :  bi^-iiui    nibnn    niri^   tJi^p    nnsn    :  ""b   n^-ai-^ibn 
6  :  ^©in-i^b-i  inun  nia  ^,t:b'asi  i!ip5?T  ^■'bi^    :  wjb&ni  ^ht:si  ^D'lnh^ 

I  ;  J    :    IT         »•   :  AT    :  •  :  Ij  -:it  '    jv  ••  i-  :    -     :  i-  :    it  a    "         -: 

SI  ^)  ^^?^!:   ''^'■?"-?    '  Dr-iiTn^   D75J   nann   tiJ'^N-i^'bn  nr^b-in  ^Dbiji 
9  rsn  ^3  ^nbisr'i  ini:bB-'  nin-^-bi^  bh   :  ^^51  ^s^^f"'  ntius  ^i'^'ds'' 

I     I"  IT  '  ...   -  ^..  ;   _  .  JT        :  J  I  J-  T  T     T     :  f    :  - 

•    ;  J-     :     T  '     •.•  -n  r     •  /••      :  -  .        .     ;      -  f   •.•  at     •  J-  it  -v  i-  i 

12  ri5  "^3  nniip  n-iss-i^  'isn^  pnin-b&5  :  nr\x  ^bS?  i-ax  11:3^  onntt 

J     J"         V*             AT         *:             JT  T         I-           ■     :■  ■  \.        I     J-  :     •            -                    t    it        j«    ■•            .     .       )  •.•  ,...    ■  •.•  ^t   •• 

_[  4          ••    :     -            AV      •        J-  t           .it                •       I      :    •        /   JT  t          v*       ■    -               a-  -               J-  t  t  \  i" 

AT  -  •  ■!  JT   t  /t  :    -  T  :    IT    :     •  B  •    :    -     :  •  •    / '"        :  *" 

16  — iB5?b-i  ^nipbia   pa"ii3  ^siirbi   ^hb  1  ir'ih^  rn""'    :  ■'is.^^  r'nn  cab 

1-  :  AT     '     :     -         •     JT    :     •,  •  :  i  v     v  -  <••  x  it    ••  '       j    ;  ••   » 

^?  -bri  nnb   '^"iM   ^pbH^i    J  •^nni^n'^    ^t:^ii''   tTEn   '^rrlm'y-bs  "necb^ 

1  Q  -  .  AV  T  J-T    :  'j  :     -  :  i-  :  •  •   -  r  n  at  ;    -         t  »••-"» 

r        .  .,t:    V  :  .         rr   v:        I     at  :     .  -  t        .:v  ^  jt    -  : 

09  '^3'ip^^  ri;-ifi^  "^B^  ^Pr^^v*    '  ■'^TO''  ^??'"f-^  ^^-^^  ^^V!^  ^Y^'^ 
23  ,  nin^  -ixni  t  ^bbn^^  bnp  tr'inn  ^nxb  Ti"at:?  n-iBCic  :  -^in^ris)  D^a^ 

24  "        '  '"  =   ■  -'••••----:  jtIt  I       ...  at-.-:        ^1    :      •  jr   :    -    -:  .t         -: 

ns  -i^b  'IS  :  bfi^iiu'^  5?nrb5  ^2i2b  ^n^r;i  ^n^-i33  nps?-^  5?^T-bs  ^r-nbbn 

'  '-'  I  «•  I"  t     :   •  -;•,•         T  -.•      •  /   :  A    :   -  lj  -:i-  -j-.-  t  ■:    i- 

JT   -•  V  :     -    :  ,  a;    •  jt    t  j-   :     •  ,    :  •   t  -.-:  f    »-     • 

07  ^bDi^-i   :  rx-i-*   n.nD   D5tDi<   ^^^^3  n"i   bnpa  '^nbnn    Tin&5)2    :2?ri» 

Z  /  .1  IT  ••  :  -JV  ..     -    -:  /-  t  :  at  jtIt    :  •    '     •       tv         j '     :     ■    i"  -  i-    t 

28  I  TOP    :  "i3?b   DDnnb   '^n';'    'T'lg'n^   nin^^    ^bbn-^   ^3?|iri^'i  •  D-'i:? 

I-  /    :      :      •  t  '     -.•   t  :  /-:!-:•:  I     •.-  at  "    :     -  t  t         x  -.-  J-.,  t  : 

i;29ni5-^2^'i"bs  1  ^nnntj"'!    ^bDi5    :  D^^iaa   bto^   nD^br:n   nirr^b    ^^ 

1    :•■.•••:•  T  -:   1-     :  r  -  ;    rr  r  -  ••  at  :    -  t  i-«  -J" 


PSALMS  45,  72.     n3>  n^a  51 

:  niny  -15  nb'iD  orb  -inp-ti:  '^"i'^3'^"i   ^a^n'^    :  ni-^b  ^sn^^b  32 

IT  T         J-  T  /-  :  *  It    :    •  J-  -  ;  n  i   -         jt  i- 

PSALM  XLV.    rm 

■^2312  ri^i'^t)'^  J  n'lTO  ntio  1  1:3?  "5i©b  tyb-ab  10^  '^rx  "i"c«  n^.b  3 
T^nin  ni'^in  :  nbiyb  D-'nb&Ji  ^^png  i^-bs?  ^^nirsm  in  p^'^rj  nnx  4 
n^s  -- in-^-b:?    nil    nb"':r  1  Ti-iim    :  Tinim    Tinin   nina    ti-i-bs?  n 

■.••.•.«.  -  1:  -  -    :  -     :  '   :    T    -:i-  '  iv  t    -■  i-  '   :        i  a  •  'j"t 

rpT\T}r\  w^i^v  D^D^Dffi  T^'^kn  :  riy^-Q";  ^"i^T?  tI"^'^^''  p^I^'^^pri  6 
t:niij  nir-ib  unt?  nrn  obiy  n^n'bi^  7^^503  :  tib^n  "^ni-ix  nSii  ^bs*^  7 
Tiinbic    a^nbj5  Tin-*r^  ■  p-bs?  y©-i   ^2iuni   pnsr  nnnx   :  TiniDb-a  s 

1        V  vtv  ,       J-         v:  '    -;     it     ;  '»••  -  -  IV  V  T      :       •  -  I       V    V  t     :    j-    r  '    ,-.•  :     - 

nnD3  Tjo-ip^'^  bjiij  nnsrp  T^-^ninp'^n  n^^^^,  J^'^"?^  •  'H^''?^^  "';?^  f^  '^ 
: -[^nsj    n-ini    ?fi2^    ""nDTri   TfjjTij:    ^ijnn    "^xn^    nn-^yia't;?    t-i-^pixii 

nnr  ni":23ffi^?a  To""??  ^b^"ri3  n-i^ns-bs  :  a;  ^^^n^.?  ^b'n'i  tf:?!  14 
nixn^t:  nini^^n  n-^nna^  nib^nn  TjbTsb'  bn^.n  ni^apnb  j  nirinb  *d 
T^^nhi?^  nnn  :  ?yb^  bp-^na  npwnn  b^jn  r^TOm  rcbn-^n  '=^^17 
nil  ni'bDS  n^nj  nnisr^^   tV^i^n-bDS  D^^irb  i^an-iirn  ^^sn  ^-^rri  is 

at  j  t     ;  '     ;    •  i  T       J-  ;      -  f      V     IT     T  r     ;  •     r    ;  >••  •  '    v.-    T  j      :   r 

:  i3?l   Dbrb  n^iin^   D^iQy   p-b:? 

PSALM  LXXIL     ny 

V^:   5  ^^Tl?r  T^ri)?i2ri   ^n  tjb^b  ^^^tjscia  Q'^n'bx  ,  n'^'brb        2  x 
jnjjj^^n  mi?3.^^  Dgb  mbib  D-inn  li^ip^  ♦i:s"»^''a:?  T;^.?^??.  p"5=i  ?^?  3 
MTg-D^  r\^y;!   :  ptjiy  &c|i^i  "ji^Di^  "^pb  r^^-^iiji"^  Dy-':::^  1  "obis'}  n  4 
:  f  nx  ri^nT  D'^i'^nnD  trb:?  ni:?33  in.:j    jn'^ni'i  ni^  nn^  ^^sbn  6 
a;-n?   d^^   'ni':;    j  nnp  ""bn-i?    ai^i?'    nni   p-'^^s   V'a^'a   n;:,s;;i8  7 
:  ^Dnb^   "^^sy   "i^i'^i^i     D-^^ir    ^S!^z>^   v:tib     :  rni^-XEJ^-iy    nn2)2^  9 

'••  -  :  'T  T  T    :,         :  A-    •  J    :    :    .  r    r   :t  !     ■.•    rT  ••    ;     -  -  t  t     • 

j^u'^np:'  nsirj^  xnpi  xnir  ^^bi2  ^I'^tj;'  nnsia  d^'^xi  t'''T?"^ri  "^Dbia  ^ 
y^Ti'72   ']'i')n&5   bi22,y>3    j  ^n^nn:?;:   D^irbs   D-^Db^-bD   ib-r.nnr;'i  J2 
:  ^-^wv   D"':'T^ns5  m'TTDST   p'^nxi  b^'bv  ch^    j  ib  nrrn'^^i  'b:pi  i3 
nn-yn  ib-^r^^  '^n-'i    :  ^^2^2  m-i  nji-^i  D'i;cD  bxs-'  crinr;^  rfipip  4^ 
7n553  I  ni-n5s  ^n-^    j  ^rcDin'^  ai'^n-bs  T^n  ran  bbsn;i'i  i^np  16 


52  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

1*!^  '^0''   •  T^^^  ^^?^  "'''^^  ^^s-i^^i  i;^ns  'jisnbs  lajn';'  D^nn  cxna 

:  ^mi!?i5->  D-^irbD  in  ^D-isnn  i"a©   i'^s'^  iiJM  "iDsb  D'ii2?b  i  itiij 

18  nizJ  I  ^^nni  n'^nb  nii^bsp  nij:?  bijnb';'  inbiJ:  u'^rp^    nin;'  •  tj^nn 

■^3  nibsn  ibs    :  ipxT  i  i^^  yn^n-bs-nx  i^iinD   ^b^'l'J  D^i'^b   iiins 

IT  •        'V  •     T 

PSALM  ex.     "^p 

I     ...   :     I  J-    T  -  AT       •     !•  r*  •  I-  T        :  <•.  :  •'  :     •  •    t  : 

2  :  T?"!^   ^"^i??  "dl  r;^^   nin;»   nbis^  t^-t^  n^ig    :  ^"'bSi'^b   ann 

3  :  Tinnb-i  bu  nb  nntJB  on-i^  TDnp-^"nn3  ?ib">n  Di^n  nh"i:  nr^ 

4  :  pisr-isb^   '^rnn'H'bs?   Dbi3?b   inb"nnx    □ns''    ^^  i  nin^    s^mrs 

J     ...  iv         •   :    -  •  r    ;    •  -  AT         :  '  /••  it    -  -t  •  :  t        :  «-     :   • 

7  :  t^-)  n-'V;'  iS -b?  riM^  tj-iin  bni^   :  nnn  V"iJ5-by  iri^n   y-TO 


XIV.     The  Exhortation  of  Wisdom,  Proverbs  8. 

2Nri^s  tT-i"i"^b:?  D^'aht)-mn3   :  ribip  'inn  nsinn^  i^npn  ri-aDn-i^bn 

f  '  V  AT        ••  -;  I'  •  :  IT     *  /  1"     ■  T  ;  AT»:     •  iT  ;    T  I     -: 

4  3DD"'bx    :  nahn   D'^nns  ^ii'a  nip-'Sb  o'^nrtj-i^b   :  rasiD  nin^ns 

jv     ••    ■;  TIT  J"   T    :  V     :  v  'at  •    :  r   t      :  -  :  t    it  •  J        .  : 

n  D^'b'^DD^    TSIiyj    D^S?nS    ^a'lnn     :  D'liC    ''32-b«     "^S-pT     55;ipN     D'^TC'^X 

7  6  5n)ax-^3  •D^r*?''?  ''^?^'  ^W^'^  "^1"?  D''™"'^5  ^3?t)i2j  Jib  ^rnn 
8  bnsD  Dnn  i-^x  ''B-'-i'ab^-b^  pni^n   :  yi^n  •'nsiu  nnrini  ^sn  nsn^ 

(T  :  •  V    T         1     I"  A-         ••     :     •  T       r    V  /v  :  -  iv  J-  t     :  <r  -.       i   :  a-    •  jv    :  v 

"9"b5<i  ■'no^'annp   j  n:?n  "^s^^bb  a'lnTBih  'j-'nisb  n^^nbs  Db^  :  irj^yn 

11  i^b  D-^isn-bD"!  D-'rrsia  n^sn  nnrj-^s   :  "innD  r^nn^  ri^^h  qcs 

12  ^  "^  ■      '■       ."   ■■■  '        -''       ''         '■        .  "■■■     ^    '  '•"       --■■      '?^ 

TO  rifi^n'i   :  X2riai5  ni^QT^  n3?"n    rrai:?   '^niDTO   n^aDn  '^2^5   tnnmTC'^ 

It)  J-  :  •  IT    :    V  J   •    :  -  v-  :  at  :   t  :  j"    t  t    :  tv  j-  r:  it  :  i- 

14  ->b   :  inxsizj  niDsnn  ^i^  yi  ?rmi  i  rji.^i  nx3  5^n  r^^iiri  nin-^ 

•      r-    T  :    I-  •  AT         '  ■.•  JV  :  »         T  :  <t  ••  /t  v   i  :  t        : 

Its  n^DTn-i   iDb^^  D'^Dbp    15    :  nn'in:;\  ^b   npn   ^^dx   rpip^ni   nsy 

X  i  J-    -:    I  •    -:(.  I     V    IT  ••    :      J  t  •        •  :  at  j-    t  -v  •     v  iv  >    >:        j  ; 

18  niu  jnp"i2^  pni?  m  -^ni^  ninDrnizJy   i^'::m'Q''  '^nniiTO  nnx 
^  trini  ^bns^  np"i2  nni^a  :  inns  qc^-a  ^rs^^nn^  Ts-ai  r^-in^a  'i^-isi 

—       I  .  (^..    _    -.  Ijt  T    :  -    J    :  IT    :  •  v  ;v    •  •     t      i     :  at  I        j    t    i-  •    :    -k 

21  rfn*^  :  Nbt555  nn-'nhsrb^i  lij-^  ^nni^  b^inrnb  :t:ETr'a  nin-^nD 

23  "^'37j?''a  irx-i?a  ■'nDO?  Qbis^p^  :Ti5)a  'T'byp'a  d-tj:  is-i"!  nU:Xn  -^rpp^ 
^^  D'^^n  anion  :  D'^ia-'^'^nDD  ni:.;^s?"b  ■j-'xn  '^nbbin  nirhn-]''2«3  :')rnx 
26  ©S11'   ni^ini  fiij    nifj    i<b-ny    J^'nbbin   niyn.>    ^:sb    TOpn 

f Qj?  -)nj{  ©an  t.  24.  -np  >«3inj<  y.  17.  ,-,p  -j^,,  y.  17.  lxxii. 


JOB,  CHAP.  3.    a  53 

I     ;  <••   :  -  fi    \  :  -AT  JT  •     -  Ti  J       •    -:  I-  i-   ••  '    :   - 

D-^^a^  ipn  I  D^b  i^^m   :  oinn  nis'^s?  rits^n  bi?73ia  D^m^  isstiisn  28 

■"•     -V  r    V  T-  <  :  I     :  /      ••  -:  I-  -   at    •  h-   t     -.  j     .     .    .      ^q 

jv    ;    r;  T        J      /    T  :•  II    :    r:r  1    :•   rr  -   :       j  I  n  :    - 1-  j 

is-ii?  bnn!i  npnir-a    :  n3)-bD3  I'lrsb  npnto  Di"'  •  ni"^   D''5?^t3?i»  31 

A,   :    -  J"  ••    ;  I  .•    V    -  :  V  I"         T    :  jt  t  :  »v  iv    -     ;  a  j  •  -r   i-v 

'lb'   y-atj   D"ii5  'i^TTi^    n:?*iBn-bi^T  ^ttini    noit:   ^risc    n.nbtD'^  ^^ 

,.         -  V  T    T  J"     :    -  >T  :     •  -  :  t    -:  i-  »t  v     :     •  i      :  •      oj^ 

^i^ssia  ^i<2b    "^3   :  •'nns  nnr^  lisTrb  Di'^  i  Di"^  '^nhb'^-bs!'   npirb  ^^ 

JT   T  •    ;     <.  J'  IT  T    ;  i  :  :  •  a  j  -        :  -v  -  Ij     :   •         '^ 

:  nitt  ^nnx  ''is:isj'b-bs  itJSD  otth  ^i^isrn   :  nin^-a  "liin  ps^n  o'^'^n  36 

V   IT  -:jt  -:     -     :         t  a   :-  j~  •    :     i  :v  it       :   i"       I  t      T   v/r-  Af    - 


XV.     Job's  Complaint  and  Triumph,  Job  3.  19. 
CHAPTER   III.     :\ 

^^hr\  ni^^n  :  nnj  nnn  ^hk  nb;^bn'i  ia  nb^x  Di;^  "12^5;  :  ^'as;^'!  4  3 
^nb'i^r^i   :  rnnD  rba?  ^sir\-bxi  bs^iaa  mbx  ^mzJiTi-bi^  tiirn  'in^  n 

•..    T  :  •  IT   T  :  JT  T  V-  - :  -    ni     •  -      j    .•:  j-   :     :   •  i-         '     :•    /  i: 

T  :  <-    -  1  ••      /•     ;   I*  \  -.  I-  :  ATT   -:  jt  t       '  t      :     !•  :•    t    ,    -  -.x.  i     :■    j 

nsn    J  i^i-i-bi^   D-in-i^    nsoaia   ro©    '»a"^n   nn'i-bx    bsi^    ^r.np-^  7 

«-    •  IT  -  •   T   ;  /-   ;     •    :  AT    T  J"      •  :    -  •!  -  :•  ■>  v  (  t  • 

Di;;-''')nbj:   ^nn;?^    :  in   rm   i^inn-ba^   ^^abj*   ^n^^   xinn   nb-^bn  8 
-bxi   rs-i   nixb-ip'^   iSTD:   ^nDiD  brn">    :  in^nb  nni?  D^^n'^ns^n  9 

-  ;  I  •   a-t  /   :         J-  :  ^     :    •  y   :       i  :     .  v  '  itt  :    •  /-  •  -:  it 

:  '^r^p  bby  npipt^n  ^jpn  ^nb^  "ir,p  i<b  15   :  nntj-^ssi^Byn  nxn^  ■« 
n'^3"in  ^r"a"ip  s^i"^^   :ri^&5n  ^ni^^z'^  im^a  n^a^^  Dnn-a  sb  mab  n 

■  AT   :    •  •       J    :  !•  -  -«.  IT  ;     V  :  jt  t         '#»■.••  at  v  jv   ••  j  "^19 

t'^b  m^  I  Ti^  ^naij'^  uiptJi^i  ^pdd©  nn2?-^3  :pric  ^>  nnfe-nai  13 

,.         -        f  ,T  •  :     -  T  'a      :    ■/  :  •    :  J-    t  t  -i         c  >   it       •  J-  •    -    r  -         J-  *J 

Dnb  nnr  D-'niJj-DS?  ijc   j  iab  ninnn  o^Dhn  pii  ''iry'-^i  D-'Dbti-D::?  1^ 

AV  T  jtt  tc  j  it  j   t    t:  v         -  ?     ••  at  ••   -:j  :  ■   t   :  >.  .      ^j^ 

nxi-sb  n"^':bbi)  n^ni^  i^b  i^^t:  bs2D  ix   :  5C3  nnipn  D''sb)3'an  le 

jt  I  •   :    I     :  AV    :    iv  j        '  tv  vjv  :  <  '  v  it  jv      -it  v  :     -    :    i- 

n-^sni^a  ^tt^T]  nni?i  i?^n  n®  bran   pp  :iy5b  bp  ^i^riij  i^b  ^::xi2?  19 

IT        -:  I"  j-   :    T  V   :  a  jt  t  :v        J   j  It  i-  tj  :     it  '  at  -    rr     -^  «-' 

AV       ••  :  V   JT  -  J-    -     :    I-  V  IT  ••  JT  :  •     -   :  A  j-  t  :  '  j-  •  '"''21 

Tin:^  -^-anb  ^DBb-^3   :  tos  nibii  ^o'^-i   mno:   i3-Ti~iti5  "inr6  23 

.•   T  :     -  .     :  -,         J-   :    .  .  ,    -:  ,-  -     ^    ....  }  .,  ,t  -  t    ,t  :    •  j    :     -  v    -:  v  .  ;  i.     24 

''nni;  nmi  ^5;ni5^^i  ''r^'ins)   ^ns  ^5  :  Wi^ir  d':^??   ^nn^'i  ^^nn  nr 
:nn  i^n^i  "^nnr^bi  '^nt:p.i5-&^bi  ,  inibo  ^^b   t-^b  i^nj  26 

'x2  nnD  V.  9.  "^  -i-'n*'  v.  35. 


54  HEBREW    CHREsTOMATHY. 

CHAPTER   XIX.     t:*^ 

2  .s :  D"^!?^!   'issii^snni    iffls?    i^\yn     r.jsj— ly     :  -ii2i<;^i    ni^i<    )^_>'] 
4  3  "^m^^  DD^x-qxi    :  •'bnisnn  ncnn-i^b  •^r^ia'ibpri  u'^'av's  "lies'  <  nj 

V  6  «b-i  c-cn   p^2i!^  p   :  q^pn  ^by  iiis^^   i:n^.y   nib«-i3  isx-^,2?^ 

J  :  T  Ti  »    J-   ;     V         F  «"  I     (r-     •  /-  T  ;  •  AT  :    •  -     J    v:         •  •\  i: 

8  inin^nD-b:?^    "ii?3?x   sbi   -i"j^    ^nnx    ;  t:sM   )^^^  v^t_k   n^yK 
"Q  n^iDD  ''D^rn'^  :  i^zji^"!  mi:3?  no'^n  toiiiJBn  ''bs^ti  ^"tins    :  o^iU"'  -Tirn 

•  Ti  •  J-     :    •  r  v  jv  -:  -    r   -  A'    :     •  J"  t   |"  •  R  i-  r  '     .•    j 

11  :  rn^p    ib    'iDnicn^i    '^m   ^b^  nmi    :  ''njpn   yys  5?5:'i   tjbsi 

12  ^ns    :  "ibnicb   n'lno   ^.dh'^i    nsnn    ''by   ^bb^^   iii^n.^   ^i^n"-"  i  "in^ 
14  J  ^ainD-ij  1^1^)3^  •'liip   ^b^n    :  ^mi2  TH'iit^  ^y^r'^i  p^nnn  ^by^ 

•  I    ■•      ;  v.-  T  •.     ;  I  AT         »:  y    :    rr  •     iv    •  /  t        '    -  -    :  i    :        f         *•    :     •  j-  t   i- 

1^  "bD  ''2'inyn    :*'n-^nnn'ii  n^ipK  ^n  icx-a  o^biiy-na   :'i:i:n  *'Dnb 

21  ny.na   niSic-Ti   13   "lyn   nn^^   "^ssn   -^Dsn   j  ^2ti  niyn   nbbrnxn 
23  isx   )r\'}"^)2    J  lysipn    jj^b    ''ni?3)2^    bx"ii2D    '•ps^'in   nrib    j  ""a 

>    -  -  t  V  at       :  IV  :    -  ••    :  *      it  •..  :  v  j-  -  »  v  •  "•  at    •  '      j    :  it  •  : 

r*?  ^niy  nnj^i    :  Dip''  nsy-by  t^n^h  ^n  '^bxh  '^nyi'^   ■'sxi   t  imirrri 

26  •       ^  J-   -  :  'it  ,t  t  -        1  •:,-•.  at  •    -j  •    :    -Ti  r   -.r  '      \     :    n- 

27  ifijn  '^s'lyi  •^b'^ntnij  1  '^dx   ^m   :  riibi^  nrnx   ''ii?si)2i   n^^r-sp: 

28  nn'^    tJiTiJi    ib-ann3-ni2   ^^min   ^^    :  ''pna    "^n'^^bD    ibs    -ir^^bi 

XT  V     /  :  A        I  T    :  •  -  :        I V  j-  Ir    ••    :  j-      :    •  \.  t  at  : 

29  iiy'in  i^Tsb  n"in  nisiy  nian-'is  nnh-''2Bia  •  nib  inia   :  ''n-^52t^: 

I     J    :   r*       '  "   V-  :  V  at  j      -:  t  "v.         i-  •/    v        ••   :     •  v  t  <  r  t     ;  • 

XVI.     The  Love  of  the  King  and  his  Bride. 

The  Song  of  Solomon^  1,  2. 
CHAPTER    I.     i^ 

3  :  'riinnx  ni-aby  ^s-by  ^■qt!)  pnin  iiatj  D'^nii:  ^"'^"oiD  n-^nb   t  ^^jtj 

4  i\k  nnpir:i  nb-^jj    i^^^n   ^b-fen    ''SK'^nn   nsi'izi   ^""^n^J   '^PJicia 

V    :  t       T  :  •    -:  «t  :  '      i     ■•    -:  v    t       i-  1  ■    -     ■  '      :•  r     <•  :  - 

6  nnnnniij  ^:^w   ^3i5nn"bi5    j  nb'b©  niy-i'^s  nip  "^bni^s  nb-iTi-ii 

...  J.     -:      ,.,.  ....._  ,  .  ^  .        ,.  T  I-  J"    T:    IT    .  •  at     t         ,     ; 

V.2-1  '©  V.  1.  "np  X^TO  V.  29. 


THE    SONG    OF    SOLOMON,    2.      n  55 

riD^i^    nj^nn   ns^i^  -^cbs   nnni^©   ^5   riT^n    :  ^vn'oii    tkb    ^bti  i 

„      ••  ■:    :     •  JT       ••  •     ;  -  r     -•  .t  <v  •  t     j-    -  •    ;    itt  /  v*    v 

i^b-D«     :  n-^nnn   ^iny  b5?  n^i:y2   T^^r^s•  niabtD   D^'nnsrn   pnin  8 

<  •  '      IV  ••    -:  f    :    :•  v-  t     :    j   :  •.■     :    iv  <t  t     -  •  at  t:  it   -  7       j-   :     - 

bv  ?j:^n^"irn5C  ^y-i^  "jfi^sTn  "^nps'Si  ^1^-^x22  n-'irsa  nsi^n  tj5  -^y^n 
?ri^nb  ^,1553  J  'in'^r'-i  ^■^n'^isn  nrns  ^nDnn  ^nccb  :  a^3?'in  ni^sr^  ^  9 

I  •  -   T    :         <       T  (•  T    :   -         '      V        •     •  :    -  j"  :    •    :  •    t  |-..  ;  i-        ,t  /   :     :     • 

^^T2j  rs  'lb  ^nii  ,  ni2n  ^ryi   :  in-^n  inD  •'^nD  iio^a  tibfems-^iy  J^ 
'^n;'5?i   ns^  trjn    t^nj   i^'j?  '''9'??^   ''^   ^T^  ^is'^n  bisrsi    t  pb^  i4 

J  D'^nii^  ^Du-^nn  n'^'h^^  ^D'lna  n-hb  17 

CHAPTER  11.     n 

•'n'^s^n  13  D^hinn  v^  nsci^r^  :  D'^p)2rn  nstsiii?  itoh  nbssnn  ^2«  2 « 

It  T    :    -       Jj"  •  I-        '     J-  T     -        r     :  »i-     t  -:   it  v-     -        .         '  t     -  v  jv   -    -:  -; 

.    .    J-    .  .   .  ^.  T    -        J    J"  (.  >i"  .  -    .  J-  -  I-         -  -  :  1    t     -        J    /•■ 

'^^^  'i^^'i:!  r;n  ^'^5"-^  ^?^"'^r!  •''?nb  pirn  i*"i£)^  '^rinaj;^'!  4 
:  ■'2^5  nnnx  nbin-^s  D'^n^sna  '^r^^s'i  ni'a?u'i<5  ^213^:0  :  r.nnj<  - 
ni:3    DDni5    "^ris^iirn    :  "^zp^nn    ipi^^i    ^ir^^ib    rnn    'I'bi^^iij  6  7 

n^nnn-br  ibn^p  K5  nrnsn  '^li'n  bip  t  Vl'^^^  ^?  '"'5^''^-^^  ^ 
nrnin  D^^b^^i^n  ^si^b  ix  "^iiiib  ^"li^r  npii  j  nirnsn-b?  f  sp^  9 
Ts^v  JD^snnn-it)  ^2^^  ni:'bnn-i)a  n'^^ra  ^rbns  "in«  'i'?'"^ - 
132?  nncn  nan-^s   j  ?rb-i3bi  ^rs^  '^rr^n  ?Tb  ^irp  "-h  n^oi^i  '^"lin  11 

at  t  vt   :     -  i"    -  I-  'it  •    :  v  t  it  ;•  t    :    -  '»t  •      )/  n  -  jt  :  < 

bipn  2?''5n  T)2-n  m  riicn  ^i^n:    D-^rsi-n   :  ib   tibn  ribn  Dt'Sn  12 

1/  :        -     K    •  I'f    "  '"         J    V    T   t  j   :  ■  •    T  •    -  I  '1-   t  U-    t  ■.■■.•- 

nnca  ybsn  ^irina  -^nri-'    :  ^b-'i3b^  ^*-B"^   ^n->5?n    ^3b  i^^p  n-i  14 

•.•••:  -    :•    -  J"  ■     -    :  ■  t      i  'it  :  v  '  iT  r  t    :    -  :  vt  •      ''  -     a- 

s^t?^    ^5?^""^?    ^J?'^'p"f^^    '^r^'^'ctn    tf'^i^-iri-nij    ^T^'^T]    n;o"^n 
0*1^13    D'^bsnia    D^rjp    D-tbrii:   n^'byio    ^:b-iTni5    :  rnx3   ti^x-ra^  -o 

at:  j-   :     -    ;  V    -  J:  r  t   ,-,  •     r    ,-.  t  v:  r,  r.-      t  F      ^   ;     - 

h^i^ii  13?    :  D^3TiJim   nrhn   ib  ^rjj^i  ^-b  ^^r\    x^tco  ^^"0-13^^^ 


;ini  •^nn-bj? 


'p  vnon  V.  11.  p"t:i  y«p  v.  4.  'p  isD^m  wtD-^n-i  n"3  v.  17. 

'■•  "I'^n"'  V.  14.  •'ip  •]>  V.  13. 


VOOABULARr. 


The  words  in  Gen.  i-iii.,  proper  names  excepted,  are  here  arranged  in  the  oraer 
of  their  first  occurrence.  An  alphabetical  index  follows,  by  the  aid  of  which  the  student 
can  readily  find  the  place  of  any  word  in  the  Vocabulary.  The  verbs  in  these  chapters, 
together  with  a  few  added  at  the  end  of  the  list,  are  also  employed  in  the  preliminary 
exercises,  pp.  3-8. 

The  abbreviations  readily  explain  themselves,  the  capitals  being  the  initials  of  the 
verbal  species,  and  the  small  letters  of  the  parts  of  speech,  genders,  or  numbers. 


GENESIS.    CHAP.  L 
1.  3  prep,  m,  into, 

ri'^lDX'l  n.  f.  beginning, 

^5'^3  V.     K.  to  create,    N.  to  be 
be  created, 

Jni^JX  n.  m.    God, 

t\^  sign  of  the  definite  object. 

•  n  art.  the, 

d^l3©  n.  m.  pi.  heaven, 

*\  conj.  and. 

'j^'lij  n.  m.  f.  (ni)  earth,  land, 
9  n^\!  V.    K.  to  be,    N.  (o  become. 

Iflh  n.  m.  desolaieness, 

^ilS  n.  m.  emptiness. 

i^TDn  n.  m.  darkness, 

55  prep,  over,  upon, 

rts  n.  TO.,  face, 

Dinn   n.  m.  f.   (ni)  ocean^  the 
deep, 

tpr\  n.  m.  f.  ()ni)  breathy  toind^ 
spirit, 

V^^  V.   P.  to  brood,  hover  over. 


D^lb  n.  m.  pi.  water, 

3.  n^i?  V.      K.  to  say,     N.  to   be 

said,      H.    to   cause    to   say, 
Hith.  to  talk  of  one^s  self, 
"Tli^  n.  m.  light. 

4.  nijn  V.     K.  to  see.    N.  Pu.  to 

be  seen,     H.    to  cause  to  see, 

show.   Ho.  to  be  shown.   Kith. 

to  look  at  one  another, 
"•^  conj.  that,  because,  for, 
nil3  adj.  good. 
b'lS  V.     H.  to  separate,  divide* 

N.  to  be  separated, 
I'^a  prep,  between, 

5.  «n]?  V.    K.  to  call    N.  Pu.  /« 

be  called. 
b  prep,  to, 

Di*^  n.  m.  {Wy^)day, 
b^b  n.  m.  (rii)  night, 
yyp,  n.  m.  f.  (ni)  evening, 
•^^a  n.  m.  morning, 
inx  num«  OTie. 


68 


HEBREW     CHRESTOMATHT. 


6.  $''p'J  n.  m.  firmament 
?f^Fl  n.  m.  midst, 

7.  nfe  V.     K.  to  dOf  make,  pro- 

duce. N.  Pu.  to  be  done,  made, 
*W^^  pr.  who,  which;  conj.  that, 

because, 
^tt  prep. /rom. 
nnn  prep,  under,  instead  of, 
15  adv.  so, 

8.  *4lp  num.  second, 

9.  HjU  V.     N.  /o  6e  gathered  to- 

gether, 
"bs^  prep,  ^0,  vTi^o. 
Dijia  n.  m.  f.  (ni)  place. 
ntja^  adj.  f.  c?ry  land. 

10.  Jn^ptt  n.  m.  gathering  together. 
CJ  n.  m.  (D*^^^)  sea, 

11.  i^C'n  V.    K.  to  spring  up,  said 

of  grass.  H.  to  cause  to 
spring  up,  bring  forth  grass. 

Kto'il  n.  m.  grass, 

atoi?  n.  m.  (rii)  herb, 

TnT  V.  K.  to  sow.  N.  Pu.  to 
be  sown.    H.  to  produce  seed. 

3?*1T  n.  m.  seed, 

f?  n.  m.  tree. 

••"IB  n.  m.  fruit. 

I'^TQ  n.  m.  species,  kind. 

12.  K2J  V.     K.  to  go  forth,     H.  to 

cause  to  go  forth,  bring  forth. 
Ho.  to  be  brought  forth. 

13.  *'fe*'b©  num.  third, 

14.  *\yk)2  n.  m.  (Q*».  &  ni)  ?«mi- 

ni«  n.  m.  f.  (mi)  5t^». 


^i^iia  n.  m.  (D*^.  &  ni)  season 
ni©  n.  f.  (D^  &;ni)  year. 

15.  ni«  V.     K.  N.  to  shine.     H.  to 

cause  to  shine,  give  light. 

16.  D^b©  num.  two. 

•  -  t 

bil5  adj.  great. 

nb'O'a'a  n.  f.  dominion,  rule. 

T      T      s      T  ' 

1^,  ISl?    (nsBp)  adj.   K«&, 

small. 
SDiS  n.  m.  stor. 
IV.  ^nj  V.   K.  to  give,  put,   N.  H(x 

to  be  given. 

18.  bfett   V.      K.   to  r«Ze.     H.   to 

cawse  to  rt^Ze. 

19.  '^fP'^S'l  num. /owr/A. 

20.  y'lTD  V.    K.  to  creep,  teem  with. 
I^'IT^  ^^*  i^»  reptile, 

©Bj  n.  m.  f.  (D*".  &  ni)  50w/. 
njn    n.   f.    Z^/(?,    ^ivew^    thing, 

beast. 
?|i;?  n.  rci.fowl,  birds, 
51^3?  V.     K.  P.  to  fig.     Hith.  to 

j^y  away, 

21.  I^sn  n.  m.  sea-monster. 
bb  n.  m.  (i53)  a/?,  whole. 
to^'l  V.     K.  to  creep. 
5155  n.  f.  mn^, 

22.  ^n?  V.    K.  P.  to  5?m.    N.  Pu. 

to  be  blessed,  H.  to  cawse  to 
A:nee/.  Hith.  to  5^5S  one^s  self. 

nSfi  V.  K.  to  ie  fruitful.  H. 
to  wiaAre  fruitful. 

nh'n  V.  K.  to  6e  many,  multi' 
ply,  intrans.  P.  H.  to  7wa^« 
many,  multiply,  trans. 


i 


VOCABULARY. 


59 


hA'q  V.  K.  to  Jill  or  be  full. 
P.  to  Jill,  N.Pu.  tobejilled. 
Hith.  to  complete  each  other. 

23.  ^t'^fin  num.Jifih. 

24.  ril3n3  n.  f.  beast,  cattle, 
to")  n.  m.  reptile, 

25.  H'b'ISI  n.  f.  ff round. 

26.  DlfiJ  n.  m.  man,  Adam, 
Dbi  n.  m.  image. 
ri^TQ*!  n.  f.  likeness, 

nil  V.     K.  to  rule,   have  do- 
minion, 
rO'n  n.  f.  Jish, 

27.  ^bx  n.  m.  ma^e. 

T  T 

n3p3  n.  f.  female, 

28.  ©is  V.    K.  P.  ^0  subdue.   N.  /o 

-    T 

6e  subdued. 

29.  in,  nan  int.  ?o.'  behold! 

30.  p")*!  n.  m.  greenness, 

31-.  ni513  adv.  mightily,  very, 
''tDtp  num.  sia;^^. 

CHAPTER  n. 

1.  nSs  V.     K.  /o  come  to  an  end. 

P.  ^0  fnish.     Pu.  <o  Je  /n- 
ished, 

xna  n.  m,  (D\  &  rii)  Ao^;. 

2.  ''^'»3©  num.  seventh. 
nDSb-Q  n.  f.  work. 

ra©  V.  K.  (fut.  6  &  a)  to 
rest.  H.  to  cause  to  rest. 
N.  to  be  caused  to  rest. 

3.  TCn^  V.     K.  (pret.  e  in  pause, 

fut.  a)  to  be  holy.     P.  H.  to 


make  holy,  sanctify.  N.  Pu. 
to  be  sanctified.  Hith.  to 
sanctify  one's  self. 

4.  nj  m.  nb^T  f.  n^k  pi.  ^Aes,  ^Aese. 
rnbin  n.  f.  generation, 

nin*<  n.  m.  Jehovah, 

5.  H'^to  n.  m.  5wsA,  shrub. 
nii?  n.  m.  (or  ^ri\)Jield, 
D^^ta  adv.  no^  ye^,  before, 

t\iyi  V.    K.  P.  ^0  sprout,  shoot 
forth,     H.  ^0  cawse  to  sprout. 
^b  adv.  wo^. 
*\b^   V.     H.   ^0   caw^e   to   rain. 

-      T 

N.  to  be  rained  upon, 
■j^k  nothing,  there  is  not. 
^i^  V.     K.  to  serve,  work,  till, 

N.  Pu.   to  be  served,     H.  to 

cause    to    serve.      Ho.    to  be 

caused  to  serve. 

6.  ^^5  n.  m.  mist,  vapor. 

TO^  V.      K.  to  go  up.      H.  to 

cause  to  go  up,  bring  up,     N. 

Ho.  to  be  brought  up.     Hith. 

to  lift  one's  self  up, 
nJ^TJJ  V.     H.    to  cause  to  drink f 

to  water.     Pu.  to  be  watered. 

7.  -IS^  V.    K.  (fut.  "i:2^'!'n)  tofor^n. 

N.  Pu.  Ho.  to  be  formed, 
"IS;?  n.  m.  (ni)  dust, 
nSJ   V.     K.  H.  to  breathe,  blow, 

Pu.  to  be  blown, 
r|5<  n.  m.  (  D^Si5 )  nostril, 
rrbTTD  n.  f.  breath. 

T    T  :  • 

0*^*11  n.  m.  pi.  life. 

8.  S^bj  V.    K.  to  plant.     K.  to  hi 

planted. 


60 


HEBREW     CHUESTOMATnT. 


■ja  n.m.f.  (D^^il )  garden. 

D'ljP  n.  m.  east. 

n^to  or  D^to  V.  K.  H.  to  place. 
Ho.  to  be  placed. 

DTS  adv.  there. 
9.  ^'br;  V.    K.  P.  to  desire.   N.  to 
he  desired. 

nfc^'l'a  n.  m.  sighty  appearance. 

biiJ:^  n.  m.  food. 

y*!"^  V.  K.  ^0  know.  N.  /o  5e 
known.  H.  ^o  cawse  /o  know, 
to  make  known.  Ho.  /o  be 
made  known.  Hith.  to  make 
one's  self  known, 

yn  adj.  (n^n)  m/. 

10.  *ir;j  n.  m.  (D"".  &  ni)  river. 

TlS  V.  K.  P.  H.  to  separate, 
part.  N.  Pu.  to  be  parted. 
Hith.  to  separate  one^s  self. 

nija*]^  num.  four. 

tS^-l    n.    m.     (D'^tei^n)    head, 
source, 
ll.m  n.m.  (ni)  name. 

i5^n  m.  i5iri ,  i^^'n  f.  A^,  sA^,  ^Aa^?. 

SnO  V.  K.  N.  P,  to  turn,  sur- 
round. H.  to  cause  to  turn 
or  surround.  Ho.  to  5e  caused 
to  turn. 

nnj  n.  m.  gold. 

12.  nb'ta  n.  bdellium. 
•jSJ?  n.  m.  f.  5tone. 
DH^D  n.  m.  owya;. 
'4.  ^Snor^^;  ^151.  1.  V.     K.  P. 
to  ^0.     H.    to   mwse   to   <70. 
Hith.  to  ^o  /or   one's   self, 
walk  about. 


n^'lp  n  f.  east, 

15.  npb  V.    K.  to  toJJre.  N.  Pu.  Ho. 

to  6e  taken. 
ni3  V.     K.  to  res/.    H.  to  cawstf 

to  res/,  jt?w/,  place.     Ho.  to  6« 

caused  to  rest. 
n'b©  V.     K.  to  ^eep.     N.  Hith. 

to  ^eep  owe's  self,  take  heed. 

16.  nis  V.     P.  to  command.     Pu. 

to  &e  commanded. 
.biif  V.     K.  to  ea/,  devour.     N. 
Pu.  to  ie  eatow.     H.  to  caws« 
to  ecr/. 

17.  n^ia  V.      K.  to  <f^e.      P.  H.  to 

cawse  to  die,  kill.     Ho.  to  dc 
killed,  put  to  death. 

18.  IS  n.  m.  (i'^S)  separation, 
ITlb  n.  m.  AeZj9. 

3  prep,  according  to,  as. 

^Sib  prep,  before,  over  against, 

19.  Ni:a  V.    K.  (fut.  Kin;")  to  come, 

H.   to   cawse  to  come,  bring. 
Ho.  to  5e  brought. 
«T5a  pr.  what?  whatever. 

20.  XSia  V.     K.  to  /nd     N.  to  6« 

found.     H.  to  cai/se  to  find, 

21.  bsp  V.     K.  to  fall.    H.  to  cawM 

to  /aZ^,  /Arot^  down,     Hith. 
to  /Aro2f'  one's  self  down, 
T'\W^T\  n.  f.  deep  sleep, 
'jfe;'  V.     K.  (fut.  ^W'-^y)  to  sleep 
P.  to  cat/se  to  s?eep,     N.  to  5« 
oM;  applied  to  grain  which 
has  long  slept  in  its  deposi- 
tory, 
yjltn.  f.  (con.  ybijD'^   (feni) 
sic?e,  ri6. 


VOCABULARY. 


61 


^5o  V.    K.  P.  to  shut  up,  close. 

N.  Pu.  to  be  shut  up.     H.  to 

cause  to  shut  up, 
■^tea  n.  m.  fiesK 

22.  n;a  V.    K.  to  build.     N.  to  be 

built. 

nfex  n.  f.  (con.  ra& ,  pi.  D"^^;  ) 

woman,  wife, 

23.  Dys  n.  m.  f.  (D\  &  ni)  time. 
Ul'Sl  n.  m.  f.  (D'^.  &  ni)  Sowe. 
TD'ifijI  n.  m.  (D"'Tbpi5)  man,  hus- 
band. 

24.  STIJ  V.     K.  /o    leave,  forsake. 

N.  Pu.  ^o  be  forsaken, 

si$  n.  m.  (con.  ■»nx,  pi.  niix) 

father. 
Di$  n.  f.  (riil2«l)  wio/lAer. 
pi'n  V.     K.  (pret.  e  in  pause, 

fut.  a)  to  cleave,  adhere.    H.  to 

cause  to   cleave.      Ho.  to  be 

caused  to  cleave, 

85.  Din?  adj.  (HBn?)  naked. 

©ia  V.    K.  (fut.  tin;:),  Hith. 

to  be  ashamed.     H.  to  make 
ashamed. 

CHAPTER  ni. 

1,  Cnj  n.  m.  serpent, 

D'^'ll?  adj.  cunning,  subtle, 
?|X  conj.  also,  even, 

3.  2?i5  V.      K.   to   touch,      P.    ^ 
towcA   with    violence,    smite. 
N.  Pu.  to  be  smitten,     H.  ^o 
cause  to  touch, 
■*JB  conj.  lest,  that  not. 


5.  njJS  V.     K.  to  open.     N.  to  be 

opened, 
*j:>i  ^  208.  3.  c.  n.  f.  ei/e, 

6.  nii^n  n.  f.  desire, 

T    -:   (- 

bii»  V.  K.  to  be  wise.  P.  to 
act  wisely,  H.  to  make  wise^ 
act  wisely. 

D5  conj.  also, 

D^  prep.  with. 
V.  D'W  n.  m.  nakedness, 

■^bn  V.     K.  P.  to  sew, 

nSy  n.  m.  leaf. 

nii^n  n.  f.  {U^^)figtree, 

nSi^in  n.  f.  apron. 

8.  2?bl5  V.     K.  /o  Aear.     N.  to  he 

heard.    V.Yi.  to  cause  to  hear. 
^ip  n.  m.  (rii)  voice,  sound. 
^in  V.     H.  to  hide.     Pu.  Ho. 

T     T 

to  be  hid,     N.  Hith.  to  hide 
one^s  self. 

9.  ""J^  adv.  where? 

10.  Sn;'  V.     K.  to  fear,     N.  to  be 

feared.     P.  to  cause  to  fear, 
terrify. 
•^prij  pron.  /. 

11.  ^'Q  pron.  who?  whoever, 
"lijv.   B..tcitell.  Ko,  to  be  told. 
nrii5  pron.  ihou. 

n  sign  of  interrogation. 
^V\bjl  adv.  no^. 

13.  i^TTb  V.     H.  to  deceive,     N.  to 

be  deceived, 

14.  llij  V.    K.  P.  to  curse,   N  Ho. 

<o  be  cursed. 
"jinil  n.  m.  belly. 


62 


HEBREW     CHRESTOMATHY. 


15.  SlS'^fi?  n.  f.  enmity. 

tr^tD  V.   K.  to  put.  Ho.  to  he  put. 
P|^©  V.     K.  to  bruise^  crush. 
npr  n.  m.  (con.  nj??,  D'l.  &  ni ) 
heel, 

16.  lini^l!?  n.  TCi.  pain,  sorrow. 

.1 
■jT^nn  n.  m.  conception. 

nii?^  n.  m.  pain,  sorrow, 

nS^^  V.  K.  2!o  bear.  N.  Pu.  Ho. 
/o  be  born.  H.  ^o  cawse  to  be 
born.  Hith.  /o  represent  one^s 
self  as  born,  i.  e.  have  one's 
name  recorded  in  genealogi- 
cal lists. 

•jSl  n.  m.  (D'^bS)  *o^' 

n^^TiJn  n.  f.  desire. 

1*7.  *1^i?5  prep,  on  account  of. 

18.  fip  n.  m.  thorn. 
*yhy^  n.  m.  thistle. 

19.  niJT  n.  f.  (ni^T)  5w;eaA 
Dn5   n.  m.  f.  /ooc?,  ^read 
*T;?  prep.  'WTz/o,  W7^i^7. 

31©  V.  K.  to  return.  P.  H.  to 
cause  to  return,  bring  back. 
Pu.  Ho.  to  be  brought  back. 

20.  "^n  adj.  (n'^n)  Zevm^. 

23.  riDinS,  ri?in3  n.  f.  coa^,  /wmc. 
*V\^  n.  m.  (ni)  5^272. 
TDnb  or  TOnb    K.  (fut.  a)  to  put 
on,   wear,    be    clothed    with. 
H.    to   cause   to  put  on,    to 
clothe.     Pu.  to  be  clothed, 
^.2,  nri?  adv.  now, 

n?©  K.  P.  H.  to  send,  put  forth. 
N.  Pu.  to  be  sent. 


^;  n.  f.  (D57;:)^an(i. 
''^n  V,     K.  to  live, 

-    T 

Djiy  n.  m.  eternity. 
24.  UJ'lJ  V.     K.  P.    to   drive   out, 

N.  Pu  to  be  driv-en  out. 
iDtj  V.     K.  (pret.  e  in  pause) 

to  dwell.     P.  H.  to  cause  to 

dwell,  to  station, 
n^lS  n.  m.  cherub. 
'^Q?  n.  m.  fame. 
3")n  n.  f.  (rii)  sword. 
I^n  V.    K.  io  turn.    N.  Ho.  to 

&e  turned.   Hith.  ^o  /wr/i  o»e*« 

self. 
1\yi  n.  m.  f.  way, 

ADDITIONAL. 

IJlif  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause),  P.  /o 
love.     N.  ^0  />c  Zoygfl?. 

p^2  K.  P.  to  cry.  H.  to  convoke 
by  a  crier  (prop,  to  cause  to 
cry).     N.  to  be  convoked, 

b%  K.  P.  (bib5)  H.  to  roll. 
N.  Pu.  to  be  rolled.  Hith.  to 
roll  oneh  self. 

bbn    H.  to  begin.      Ho.  to  be 


itn  K.  /o  be  gracious,  P.  to 
waZ;e  gracious.  Ho.  to  6a 
treated  graciously.  Hith. 
(■Jinrin)  ^o  maA;e  to  be  grO' 
cious  to  one^s  self,  entreat. 

1^™  Hith.  (JiTsn^nn)  to  Uru 

ger. 
iH]^  K.  to  bow, 
yi?^  K.  to  be  evil.     H.  to  do  evil 


ALPHABETICAL    INDEX. 


n«  Gen.  2.  24 

51X  conj.  3.  1 

n]?!d  1.  5 

xin  2.  11 

R«  2.  12 

nijanx  2. 10 

xn:n  1.  1 

rfn  1.  2 

n2$  2.  6 

n^'i-i 

?jna  1.  22 

ij'in  2.  14 

nnij  1.  26 

nnx  3.  14 

nm  2.  21 

•jn,  nsn  1.  aa 

rrfa'ix  1.  25 

m|x  2.  22 

tfSn  3.  24 

nnif  oJc?. 

n©x  1.  7 

bina  1.  16 

•ji^nn  3.  16 

nix  V.  1. 15 

nx  1. 1 

lihj  3.  14 

nix  n.  1.  3 

nrjx  3.  11 

bSj  acfd 

w.  1 

nix  1.  14 

D^  3.  6 

nnx  1.  5 

a  1.  1 

15  2.8 

nr  2.  4 

''X  3.  9 

na  2.  18 

©nj  3.  24 

nnj  2.  11 

ni-^x  3.  15 

bl?  1.  4 

n?T  1.  27 

)^k  2.  5 

nb4a  2.  12 

pn-j  2.  24 

nir  3. 19 

©IX  2.  23 

inia  1.  2 

nin  1.  26 

2?nT  1.  11 

bix  2.  16 

nfena  1.  24 

mm  1.  26 

y'^t  1-  11 

nbx  1.  29 

xia  2.  19 

n^n-n  3.  18 

-bx  1.  9 

ffiia  2.  25 

n:?^  3.  24 

xan  3.  8 

??ibx  1.  1 

r^  1. 4 

X©^  1.  11 

nni:^n  3.  7 

DX  2.  24 

^toa  3. 11 

Xm  1.  11 

^^n  3.  20 

n^x  1.  3 

W  3.  16 

n^n  1.  20 

''pDX  3.  10 

niia  2.  22 

•n  1.  1 

^^n  3.  22 

qj?  n,  2.  7 

n^$a  3.  17 

n  3.  11 

n^^n  s.  7 

64 

Vyn  add, 

-     T 

nian  2.  9 
'>ij-'ttn  1.  23 

13H  add. 

nnn  3.  24 

V  r 

sjwn  1.  2 

aita  1.  4' 
D^ifa  2.  5 

T     V 

nifesi''  1.  9 

T    T  - 

^;  3.  22 

:PTr  2.  9 
nHn^  2.  4 

T         I 

01*1  1.  5 

nS;*  /;.  16 

ifj^  2.  14 
D^  1.  10 

T 

Ks;'  1. 12 
-li'i  2.  7 

-  T 

kSj  3.  10 

•jfe;)  2. 21 

3  2.  18 

©13  1.  28 

-   T 

aiis  1.  16 

•'S)  1.  4 
bs)  1.  21 

n!33  2.  1 

T    T 

nin3  3.  24 

nrris  3.  21 


HEBREW     CHRESTOMATHT. 


bl.  5 

Kb  2.  5 

t?ib  3.  21 

-  ♦ 

t)nb  3.  24 
Dn^  3.  19 
b?y  1.  5 
npb  2.  15 

nto  1.  31 

nis^Q  1.  14 
bb^'Q  2.  9 

T    -:  I- 

ra  2.  19 

-    T 

"•^bin  1.  14 
nniQ  2. 17 
n-bij  2.  5 
^12  3. 11 
d:*!?  1.  2 
I**)?  1. 11 
xb^  1.22 
nifi^btt  2.  2 
nSMia  1.  16 
It)  1.  1 
KSia  2.  20 
rnp73 1. 10 
dipt)  1.  9 
riifn^  2.  9 
bte^  1.  18 

nij  3. 11 

n^i  2. 18 
;?i3  3.  3 
nnj  2.  10 

mS  2.  15 


T»n3  3. 1 

T  T 

s^bj  2.  8 
n&5  2.  1 
bsj  2.  21 
ffisi  1.  20 
nipD  1. 27 

i^fcD  3.  13 

rrbiBj  2.  7 
inj  1. 17 

nio  2. 11 

-   T 

nio  2.  21 

n??  2.  6 

n?  3. 19 
obis'  3.  22 
^iv  1.  20 
Pl^:?  1.  20 
ni3^  3.  21 
nVy  2.  24 
•nri?  2.  18 

r^  3. 5 

Dl"'?  3. 7 
by  1.  2 
nb2^  2.  6 

T     T 

nb:j  3.  7 
d:?  3.  6 

nS3^  2.  7 

T    T 

nsb  3. 16 

■jiiS22?  3.  16 
D25  2.  23 
aglj  3.  15 


n^5  1.  5 

Dins?  2.  25 

n^n?  3. 1 
ato?  1. 11 
njb?  1.  7 
np5?  3.  22 


15  3.  3 

nis  1.  2 

D?fe  2.  23 

njps  3.  5 
nns  2.  10 

-   T 

nns  1.  22 

T    T 

'^ns  1. 11 


«ns  2. 1 

T    T 

njs  2. 16 
Dbi  1.  26 
3?b2  2.  21 

riias  2.  6 

p:^2  ac^d 


nip  ac^c?. 
Dnp  2.  8 

srianp  2.  14 
tjip  2.  3 
nip  1.  9 
bip  3.  8 
fip  3.  18 
flip  1.  16 

«np  1.  6 


ALPHABETICAL     INDEX. 

n^'i  1.  4 

nito  2. 5 

rAt  3.  22 

-      T 

''i&T^  1.  31 

0«-l  2.  10 

Diin,  D''to2.  8 

^te'^bte  1.  13 

rr^fc^n  1.  1 

n^to  2. 5 

Dte   2.  8 

nnxn  3.  6 

nin  1.  22 

bite  3.  6 

Dte  2.  11 

nsxn  3.  7 

^'^''nn  1.  19 

nyDW  1. 1 

inn  1.  2 

nnn  1.  26 

yiao  3.  8 

Dinn  1.  2 

n^-i  1.  2 

'^b'^M  2.  2 

yaw  2.  15 

^fjn  1.  6 

C]nn  1.  2 

nnte  2.  2 

nite  1.  14 

nnbin  2.  4 

©ttn  1.  21 

Dtjfe*  2.  12 

^'Ste  1.  8 

nnn  i.  7 

W1T\  1.  24 

n^te  3. 19 

D':5T»  1. 16 

l^^in  1.  21 

n  2.  9 

5l^te  3.  15 

n^T?  2.  6 

ntn  3,  7 

ri'l  a^t?. 

n*!©  3. 15 

fnte  1.  20 

nis'n'in  2.  21 

rpn  1. 6 

•jilj  3.  24 

fji?  1.  20 

n^^crfi  3.  Id 

65 


GEAMMATICAL  AND  EXEGETICAL   NOTES 


GENESIS,  CHAPTER   I. 

Verse  1.  M''»n-3  composed  of  the  inseparable  preposition  a  §  231. 
1,  with  Daghesh  lene  §  21.  1,  and  the  noun  n-^tcKn  of  class  IV, 
derived  from  »ni  head  hy  the  addition  of  the  vowel  •',  §  194  and  the 
feminine  ending  n  §  196,  §  198.  a  (4),  and  denoting  'that  which  be- 
longs to  the  head '  i.  e.  the  beginning.  The  accent  is  on  the  ultimate 
for  a  double  reason  §  32.  1  and  2.  The  expression  is  indefinite  §  248, 
comp.  €1/  apxj7  John  1:1,  and  equivalent  to  the  adverbial  phrase  at 
first.  See  Alexander  on  Acts  11  :  15.  It  does  not  of  itself  designate 
a  fixed  and  determinate  point  of  time,  but  simply  the  order  of  occurrence. 
The  particular  time  intended  must  be  inferred  from  the  subject  spoken 
of.  The  absence  of  the  article  is  thus  suflSciently  accounted  for,  and  there 
is  no  necessity  of  assuming  that  the  noun  is  definite  without  the  article, 
and  hence  is  in  the  construct  state  §  246.  3,  §  256,  before  the  following 
words,  which  must  then  form  a  relative  clause  with  the  relative  "^ttJN 
omitted  §  255.  2.  This  needlessly  complicates  the  simple  and  obvious 
construction  by  making  ver.  2  a  continuation  of  the  sentence  begun  in 
ver.  1,  "in  the  beginning  when  God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
then  (^  after  a  statement  of  time  §  287.  3)  the  earth  was  etc.,"  or  by  a 
construction  still  more  forced  and  unnatural  ver.  2  is  regarded  as  a  pa- 
renthesis and  ver.  3  as  a  continuation  of  ver.  1,  "  in  the  beginning,  when 
God  created  etc.  (and  the  earth  was  etc.)  then  God  said  etc."  These 
constructions  have  been  advocated  by  those  who  would  have  Moses 
teach  the  eternal  and  independent  existence  of  matter,  or  at  least  that 
it  existed  prior  to  God's  act  of  creation.  But  this  conclusion  would  not 
follow  even  if  the  strained  renderings  which  they  propose  were  adopted. 
The  circlet  over  a  refers  to  the  marginal  note  "inan  r:(fem.  of  the  adjective 
an  with  paragogic  •<.  §  218)  i.  e.  large  Beth,  the  initial  letter  of  the  book 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:1.  67 

Deing  above  the  ordinary  size  §  4.  a.  The  Eahbins  profess  to  see  in  this 
a  mystic  allusion  to  the  magnitude  of  the  work  of  creation,  as  well  as  to 
the  twofold  product  of  creative  power, '  the  heavens  and  the  earth,'  inas- 
much as  the  numerical  value  of  a  is  2,  §  2.  See  Buxtorf  Comment. 
Masorethicus  p.  154. 

ins,  nV  verb  §  162.  2,  in  the  preterite,  which  here  expresses  past 
time  absolutely  §  262.  1 ;  it  agrees  in  sense  though  not  in  form  with  its 
subject  in  the  singular  §  275.  3.  Daghesh  lene  §  21.  1.  The  accent  is 
on  the  ultimate  §  32.  2.  The  verb  precedes  its  subject,  and  this  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  object,  which  is  the  natural  order  in  Hebrew  §  270.  a. 
Created :  this  verb  does  not  necessarily  or  invariably  denote  production 
out  of  nothing,  as  is  shown  by  its  use  ver.  27,  comp.  2  :  7,  to  describe 
the  formation  of  man  from  the  dust  of  the  ground,  andPs.  51  :  12  where 
an  inward  .spiritual  change  is  spoken  of  as  the  creaticfh  of  a  clean  heart. 
It  properly  signifies  the  production  of  an  effect,  for  which  no  natural 
antecedent  existed  before,  and  which  can  only  be  the  result  of  immediate 
divine  agency.  It  is  hence  used  only  of  God  in  the  Kal  species,  which 
is  thus  distinguished  from  the  Piel,  where  it  has  the  sense  of  cutting  or 
forming  §  78.  1.  That  the  creation  here  described  is  ex  nihilo  is  ap- 
parent, however,  from  the  nature  of  the  case.  The  original  production 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  is  attributed  to  the  immediate  and  almighty 
agency  of  God.  And  as  the  earth,  even  in  its  rude,  unformed  and 
chaotic  condition  is  still  called  '  the  earth '  ver.  2,  the  matter  of  which  it 
is  composed  is  thereby  declared  to  owe  its  existence  to  his  creative 
power.  Creation  is  also  described  as  a  voluntary  act,  and  as  one  which 
took  place  in  time  or  at  '  the  beginning '  of  time  ;  consequently  matter 
can  neither  be  eternal  nor  an  emanation  from  the  divine  essence.  The 
Mosaic  account  is,  therefore,  equally  opposed  to  hylozoism  and  to  pan- 
theism ;  and  the  only  alternative  is  creation  ex  nihilo.  The  word  k-^s  is 
further  used  in  this  chapter  only  in  ver.  21  upon  the  creation  of  fishes 
and  birds,  which  was  the  first  introduction  of  the  entirely  new  principle 
of  animal  life,  and  in  ver.  27  where  it  is  thrice  repeated  to  emphasize 
the  creation  of  man,  who  is  a  being  not  only  of  a  higher  grade  but  of  a 
different  order  from  those  which  had  preceded,  not  merely  another  animal 
made  of  the  same  constituents  in  a  more  sublimated  form  or  more 
curiously  compounded,  but  a  person  possessing  elements  of  intellectual 
and  spiritual  life  not  before  communicated. 

D-tn'^N  a  monosyllabic  noun  of  class  I.  §  183,  from  the  root  sVn  ,  which 
■jome  have  thought  to  be  an  equivalent  of  V!in  to  be  strong,  hence  the 
Mighty  One,  but  which  is  better  explained  from  the  corresponding  Ara- 
bic root  to  fear,  adore,  hence  the  object  of  reverence,  or  adoration.    It 


68  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY, 

is  in  form  a  plural  §  199,  although  only  one  Being  is  referred  to,  an<^ 
hence  the  verb  agrees  with  it  in  the  singular ;  when  it  is  used  in  a 
plural  sense  of  false  gods,  words  belonging  to  it  are  put  in  the  plural 
§  275.  3.  a.  The  singular  is  rarely  used  except  in  poetry,  and  particu- 
larly in  the  poetical  chapters  of  the  book  of  Job,  where  it  occurs  almost 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  more  ordinary  plural.  The  current  use  of  the 
plural  form  of  this  word  is  not,  as  some  have  fancied,  a  relic  of  poly- 
theistic times,  the  term  "  gods  "  which  then  became  the  fixed  designa- 
tion of  what  was  divine  having  been  retained  after  the  transition  to 
monotheism,  for  if  the  faith  was  changed  the  words  which  described  it 
would  change  also.  Nor  can  it  be  an  anticipation  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  as  is  shown  by  its  application  to  heathen  deities  and  occasion- 
ally even  to  creatures  of  exalted  dignity.  It  is  a  plural  of  majesty,  and 
expresses  not  nui^erical  multiplicity,  but  rather  the  combination  of  many 
in  one,  the  concentration  of  whatever  is  adorable  §  201.  2.  As  a 
proper  noun  it  is  without  the  article  §  246.  1,  though  when  used  as  a 
common  or  appellative  noun  it  may  receive  the  article  to  designate  the 
true  God  in  distinction  from  those  which  are  not  really  gods,  Deut. 
32  :  21,  but  only  falsely  called  so  §  246.  1.  a.  Accent  on  ultimate 
§  33,  1. 

ri»  the  sign  of  the  definite  object  §  238.  2,  §  270,  very  frequently 
connected  with  the  noun  by  Makkeph  §  43,  but  here  perhaps  from  the 
emphasis  of  this  opening  sentence  accented  as  a  separate  word. 

d-jtown  the  article  §  229.  1,  distinguishing  the  object  before  which  it 
stands  as  the  only  one  of  its  class  §  245.  4 ;  and  a  plural  noun  from  the 
obsolete  singular  •'te*  §  201.  1,  class  I.  form  2,  §  185.  d,  derived  from 
ntt»  to  he  high,  and  hence  denoting  the  upper  regions,  i.  e.  heaven,  the 
plural  designating  not  distinct  heavens  of  various  elevation,  but  rather 
extent  in  all  directions,  and  comprehending  all  the  parts  of  the  vast 
expanse  above  us.  The  accent  on  the  penult  is  contrary  to  the  analogy 
of  ordinary  plurals,  and  appears  to  be  an  assimilation  to  the  dual  end- 
ing §  203.  c. 

riNi  the  conjunction  §  234,  and  the  sign  of  the  definite  object  §  238. 
2,  §  270. 

:  V^JJ'^  the  article  §  229.  3,  §  245.  4,  and  the  segholate  noun  of 
class  I.  ■^'n«  §  183,  the  first  vowel  being  assimilated  to  that  of  tlie  article 
§  229.  4.  b,  or  changed  to  Kamets  by  the  pause  accent  §  65.  It  is  of 
common  gender  though  mostly  feminine  §  197.  6,  plural  n'lrj'^^.N.  Accent 
on  the  penult  §  32.  3.     Soph  Pasuk  §  36.  1. 

The  verse  is  divided  by  the  accents  into  two  clauses  or  branches. 
The  first,  embracing  the  verb  and  its  subject,  is  limited  by  Atbiahh 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:2.  69 

under  d'^n'JsK  ;  and  the  second,  containing  the  compound  object,  is  limited 
by  Silluk  under  the  last  word  of  the  verse  §  36.  1.  Silluk  is  preceded 
by  the  conjunctive  Merka  under  the  closely  related  particle  n«  ,  and  the 
disjunctive  Tiphhha  under  the  other  term  of  the  compound  object 
D';^"ir;,  the  Tiphhha  being  preceded  by  the  conjunctive  Merka  under  the 
particle  inx  §  38.  1.  Athnahh  is  preceded  by  the  conjunctive  Munahh 
under  ir.a,  which  is  thus  linked  with  its  subject,  and  by  the  disjunctive 
Tiphhha  under  zr^^yN-s ,  which  is  not  directly  dependent  on  what  follows, 
and  not  so  closely  related  to  it  §  38.  2.  The  disjunctive  accents  in- 
dicate the  pauses  which  a  reader  would  naturally  make  or  ought  to 
make  after  the  words  to  which  they  are  affixed ;  these  vary  according 
to  the  strength  or  value  of  the  accent,  from  such  as  are  almost  imper- 
ceptible to  those  of  more  considerable  duration.  Words  marked  with 
conjunctives  admit  no  interval  between  themselves  and  those  which 
succeed  them. 

Upon  one  view  of  this  verse,  it  describes  the  initial  act  in  the  work 
of  creation,  viz.  the  original  production  of  the  matter  composing  the 
earth  and  the  heavens,  which  it  was  the  work  of  the  six  days  either  to 
organize  or  to  reconstruct,  according  as  the  Mosaic  narrative  unfolds, 
directly  from  this  point,  or  an  interval  is  assumed  between  ver.  1  and  2 
covering  the  geologic  eras,  the  changes  which  took  place  upon  this 
planet  prior  to  its  being  fitted  up  for  the  habitation  of  man  being  then 
supposed  to  be  passed  over  in  silence,  as  not  falling  within  the  province 
of  revelation  to  disclose.  In  favour  of  this  it  is  urged  that  the  next 
verse  commences  with  and^  implying  that  the  narration  does  not  begin 
there  but  is  continued  from  the  preceding.  That  the  term  '  earth '  may 
denote  the  matter  of  the  globe  in  a  chaotic  and  unformed  state,  appears 
from  ver.  2,  where  it  is  so  employed.  According  to  another  view  of 
ver.  1  it  is  a  title  or  summary  statement  of  the  contents  of  the  following 
section,  1  :  1 — 2 : 3,  and  connected  with  it  by  *  and,'  as  in  Isa.  2  :  2, 
Hos.  1  :  2,  Amos  1  :  2. 

Upon  either  hypothesis  the  entire  section  is  divided  into  seven  parts 
by  the  seven  days  whose  work  or  rest  is  recorded,  viz.  the  first  day  vs. 
1-5,  the  second  day  vs.  6-8,  third  vs.  9-13,  fourth  vs.  14-19,  fifth  vs. 
20-23,  sixth  vs.  24-31,  seventh  2:1-3. 

2.  1^':;iNn'i  conjunction  §  234,  article  §  229.  3,  and  noun,  which  stands 
emphatically  before  the  verb  §  270.  a.  This  inversion  of  the  customary 
order  is  frequent  in  descriptive  clauses  or  sentences,  occurring  at  the 
beginning  or  in  the  course  of  a  narrative,  e.  g.  2  :  12,  3  :  1,  37  :  3,  both 
because  the  attention  is  there  more  strongly  drawn  to  the  subject  to  be 
described,  and  because  this  collocation  admits  of  a  preterite  instead  of  a 


70  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

future  with  Vav  conversive  §  99.  1,  §  265.  The  latter  is  proper  only 
in  statements  which  are  a  sequence  from  the  preceding,  and  which 
directly  continue  a  narrative  previously  begun.  This  form  of  the  sen- 
tence is  pressed  by  those  who  suppose  that  the  inspired  writer  indicates 
by  it  that  the  state  of  things  described  in  this  verse  was  not  the  imme- 
diate sequence  of  the  creative  act,  ver.  1. 

nr^n  from  nV  verb  n^n  §  169.  1,  with  Methegh  §  45.  2,  which  here 
distinguishes  Kamets  from  Kamets  Hhatuph  §  19.  2.  It  is  here  used  as 
a  copula,  was,  §  258.  3,  or  it  may  be  itself  part  of  the  predicate  existed^ 
and  that  in  the  condition  stated  in  the  succeeding  words. 

qnHi  \T\f\  Segholate  nouns  from  riV  roots  §  184.  5,  without  Daghesh 
lene  §21.  1,  the  first  with  two  accents  §30.  1.  Abstracts  used  rather 
than  adjectives  §  254.  6.  a,  to  express  the  idea  in  a  stronger  and  more 
absolute  manner,  wasteness  and  desolation  ;  %rrs.  occurs  in  but  two  other 
passages.  Is.  34  :  11,  Jer.  4  :  23,  in  both  of  which  it  is  joined  as  here 
in  assonance  or  paronomasia  with  wfa  to  add  intensity  to  its  meaning. 
Inasmuch  as  these  words  are  used  in  other  passages  of  the  desolateness 
produced  by  devastation,  some  have  supposed  that  they  here  contain 
the  implication  of  a  preceding  catastrophe  or  convulsion  by  which  the 
creation  spoken  of  in  ver.  1  was  reduced  to  the  chaotic  waste  here 
described. 

%v'n'\  Hholem  combined  with  the  diacritical  point  §  12,  Sh'va  with 
final  Kaph  §  16.  1.  Abstract  nouns  used  in  a  general  or  universal 
sense,  receive  the  article  §  245.  5  ;  but  as  tl^His  not  spoken  of  here  in 
its  totality,  and  does  not  mean  all  darkness  but  a  certain  portion  or 
amount  of  it,  the  article  is  omitted.  The  subject  is  joined  to  its  pre 
dicate  without  a  copula  §  258.  1. 

—V?  preposition  over  from  the  root  nVy  to  ascend,  which  when  con- 
tact is  implied,  as  in  this  case,  becomes  upon  §  237.  1,  with  Makkeph 
§43. 

;;53  plur.  noun  I.  2.  §  185.  d,  from  the  obsolete  singular  §  201.  1, 
rrsB,  rh  root  ?tts  to  turn,  the  parts  turned  towards  any  one,  i.  e.  the  face 
or  surface  ;  in  the  construct  §  214.  2,  §216.  1,  here  signifying  possession 
§  254.  1,  which  does  not  admit  the  article  §  246.  3,  its  definiteness  being 
indicated  sufficiently  by  that  of  the  following  noun, 

dhnn  III.  §  190.  6,  §  192.  2,  ij?  root  dvt  to  agitate,  hence  an  agitated^ 
raging  inass,  elsewhere  applied  to  the  ocean,  Gen.  7:11,  Job  28  :  14, 
here  to  the  vast  expanse  of  water  enveloping  the  earth  prior  to  the  for 
mation  or  appearance  of  the  dry  land.  Those  who  adopt  the  scientific 
hypothesis  of  La  Place,  suppose  that  the  period  here  spoken  of  was  prior 
to  the  separate  existence  of  our  planet,  and  that  d'lrn  denotes  the  agi'ated 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  1:2.  71 

nebulous  mass  or  ocean,  in  which  all  the  matter  of  the  solar  system^  oui 
earth  among  the  rest,  was  confusedly  blended,  although  the  inspired 
account  speaks  only  of  the  earth  as  in  this  chaotic  state  because  the 
formation  of  the  earth  is  the  principal  thing  to  be  described.  The  o''nr! 
is  in  the  next  clause  spoken  of  as  waters ;  but  this,  it  is  urged,  may 
denote  tb" '  attenuated  etherial  fluid  from  which  the  terrestrial  waters 
were  sul  ^^^^lently  condensed,  as  in  ver.  7,  'the  waters  above  the  firma- 
ment,' aK  evidently  not  to  be  understood  of  watet  in  its  condensed  and 
liquid  sta  -sj.  This  noun  is  used  almost  exclusively  in  poetry  with  the 
exception  of  this  passage  and  twice  in  the  account  of  the  flood,  Gen. 
7  :  11,  8  :  2.  In  the  singular  it  never  receives  the  article,  perhaps 
because  it  partakes  somewhat  of  the  character  of  a  proper  noun  §  246. 
1.     It  is  of  common  gender  §  197.  h  ;   plural   n'-.tthn  §  200.  a. 

^ti"^  monosyllabic  noun  of  class  I.  from  'is  root  §  186.  c,  of  common 
gender,  though  mostly  feminine  §  197.  6,  plur.  n'.n!i-i ,  meaning  breathy 
hence  wind^  hence  also  spirit^  which  resembles  breath  as  an  invisible 
agent  and  connected  with  vitality.  It  cannot  here  signify  '  wind,' 
whether  by  '  the  wind  of  God '  be  understood  a  divine,  i.  e.  a  powerful 
wind  upon  the  doubtful  assumption  that  the  name  of  God  is  used  to 
make  a  mere  superlative  of  greatness,  or  a  wind  divinely  sent;  it  must 
signify  S2yirit^  since  the  action  attributed  to  him  could  only  be  predicated 
of  a  living  agent.  It  is  definite  without  the  article  by  being  in  the  con- 
struct  before  a  proper  noun  §  246.  3  ;  this  is  here  not  the  construct  of 
apposition  or  designation  merely  §254.  3,  'the  spirit  viz.  God'  or  *God 
who  is  a  spirit,'  but  either  that  of  possession  §  254.  1,  '  the  spirit  be- 
longing to  God'  or  of  the  source  §  254.  7,  '  the  spirit  proceeding  from 
God.'  That  the  spirit  here  spoken  of  is  neither  a  periphrasis  for  God 
himself  nor  a  mere  influence  issuing  from  him,  but  the  third  person  of 
the  Godhead,  we  learn  from  other  passages  of  Scripture  which  ascribe 
the  performance  of  divine  works  ad  extra  and  particularly  the  work  of 
creation  to  this  sacred  agent. 

pcn-^ta  Piel  participle  of  the  y  guttural  verb  ftjnn  §  116.  4,  §  121.  1, 
fern.  §  205,  without  the  article,  since  it  is  a  pr'edicate  §  259.  2,  which 
here  follows  its  subject  in  a  descriptive  clause  as  in  the  preceding  bran- 
ches of  this  verse.  It  expresses  continuous  action  §  266.  1,  belonging 
to  the  time  before  spoken  of  §  266.  3  ;  brooding  or  hovering,  the  word 
is  applied  Deut.  32  :  11  to  the  eagle  cherishing  its  young. 

:  D^^srr  noun  used  only  in  the  plural  §  201.  1,  §  203.  c,  Pattahh 
changed  to  Kamets  by  the  pause  accent  §  65  ;  the  water  viz.  that  of  the 
deep  or  ocean  previously  spoken  of  §  245.  3. 

The  verse  is  divided  by  Athnahh  under  Dinn  §  36.  1  into  two  clauses 


72  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

describing  respectively  the  physical  condition  of  the  earth  and  the  agencj 
of  the  divine  Spirit.  The  first  is  subdivided  by  Zakeph  Katon  over 
*i3i,  and  again  by  R'bhia  over  y":Kni  §  36.  2,  the  emphatically  prefixed 
subject  being  thus  erected  into  a  minor  subdivision,  as  though  it  stood 
absolutely  and  required  a  brief  pause  after  it,  *as  for  the  earth — it 
was,  etc'  Zakeph  Katon  is  preceded  by  the  disjunctive  Pashta  on  the 
other  term  of  the  compound  predicate,  and  this  by  the  conjunctive 
Merka  on  the  closely  related  verb  or  copula  §  38.  4,  comp.  §  38.  1.  a. 
Athnahh  is  preceded  by  Munahh  on  the  closely  related  construct,  and 
by  Tiphhha  which  marks  the  opposition  of  the  subject  to  the  predicate 
§  38.  2.  The  Silluk  clause  is  subdivided  by  Zakeph  Katon  on  D-'nl*?* 
§  36.  2,  thus  balancing  the  prefixed  subject  against  the  predicate. 
Zakeph  Katon  is  preceded  by  Munahh  on  the  closely  related  construct 
§  38.  4  ;  and  Silluk  by  Merka  on  the  construct  and  Tiphhha  on  the 
participle  whose  relation  to  what  follows  is  less  intimate  §  38.  1. 

3.  "ittxin  Kal  fut.  of  i5s  verb  nax  to  say  §  110.  3,  with  Vav  conversive 
§  99,  which  draws  back  the  accent  to  the  penult  §  33.  4,  §  99.  3.  a, 
and  changes  Pattahh  of  the  ultimate  to  Seghol  §  111.  2.  a  ;  this  con- 
tinues the  narration  begun  by  the  preterite  nn^n  ver.  2.  §  265.  All  the 
verbs  of  this  verse  precede  their  subjects  §  270.  a.  Each  creative  act  is 
preceded  by  the  going  forth  of  the  divine  word ;  some  have  found  or 
fancied  in  this  an  obscure  allusion  to  the  second  person  of  the  Trinity, 
called  in  the  New  Testament  '  the  Word/  John  1:1,  and  to  his  agency 
in  the  work  of  creation.  It  may  be  remarked  that  the  phrase  '  and  God 
said'  occurs  ten  times  in  this  chapter,  once  before  each  of  the  eight 
creative  acts,  a  duplicate  work  being  assigned  to  the  third  and  sixth 
days  respectively,  and  twice,  vs.  28,  29,  after  the  creation  of  man. 

in^  Kal  apoc.  fut.  §  97.  2  of  n^  verb  rr;;n  §  171.  1,  §  177.  1,  with  a 
jussive  sense ;  here  not  a  copula,  but  the  predicate  be,  i.  e.  exist,  —'nil 
Daghesh-forte  omitted  after  Vav  Conv.  §  25,  §  99.  3,  with  Methegh 
§  45.  2. 

The  verse  is  divided  at  I'lK  8  36.  1  into  a  command  and  its  result. 
Each  verb  is  closely  connected  with  its  subject  by  the  appropriate  accents 
in  the  first  clause  §  38.  2  and  by  Makkeph  in  the  second  §  43. 

4.  Knn  Kal  fut.  oirh  verb  ntj-n  with  Vav  Conv.  §  171.  1,  §  172.  4 ; 
K  otiant  §  16.  1.  Some  read  beheld  the  light,  i.  e.  looked  upon  it  with 
favour  or  approbation,  because  it  was  good.  But  this  sense  is  forbidden, 
1.  by  the  parallel  expressions  in  subsequent  verses,  particularly  in  ver. 
Bl,  where  the  form  of  statement  is  varied ;  and  2.  by  the  fact  that  nKi 
in  this  sense  is  f  )llowed  not  by  the  direct  object  but  by  the  preposition 
B ,  intimating  tliat  the  sight  was  not  only  directed  to  th*i  object  but  wa3 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   :  2 5.  73 

fastened  upon  it  or  bound  up  in  it.  Saw  the  light  that  it  was  good  as- 
serts a  vision  of  the  object  itself  as  well  as  of  its  quality,  and  thus  there 
is  a  recognizable  shade  of  diflference  between  this  and  the  phrase,  which 
accords  better  with  the  English  idiom,  '  saw  that  the  light  was  good,' 
which  merely  assorts  the  perception  of  the  quality ;  this  latter  form  of 
speech  is  u^ed  in  Hebrew  likewise,  e.  g.  3  :  6.  -I'lsn  the  article  before 
an  object  previously  mentioned  §  245.  1.  a'ltj— '3  the  subject  omitted, 
since  it  is  suflScient^y  plain  from  the  connection  §  243.  1,  predicate  ad- 
jective without  the  article  §  259.  2.  5^^55  Hiph.  fut.  of  V^a  with  Vav 
Conv.  §  99. 3.  ■)^''an. . .  -j^-ia  prep.  §  237. 1,  between  the  light  and  between  the 
darkness  for  between  the  light  and  the  darkness.  This  idiom  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  Greek  of  the  New  Testament  in  Rev.  5  :  6,  ev  /i-eVw  tov 
&p6vov  Koi  T(i)v  T€(T(rdpoiv  ^wo)!/,  KOL  iu  ix€.(T(ji  Toiv  7rp£(TJ3vTepjn\f  i.  e.  betiveen 
the  throne  etc.,  and  the  elders.  Sometimes  the  second  member  is  pre- 
ceded by  h  as  in  yer.  6.  Vav  with  Shurek  §  234.  :  Tfcjnn  . .  .  n^xn  the 
article  either  because  they  had  been  mentioned  before  §  245.  1,  the  light, 
the  darkness,  or  possibly  the  words  may  be  used  in  their  universal  sense, 
in  which  case  the  English  does  not  admit  the  article  §  245.  5,  light, 
darkness. 

5.  i<^i?-:5  Kal  future  of  »^  verb  xnp  to  call  §  162.  2.  It  governs  the 
name  directly,  and  the  person  or  thing  to  whom  the  name  is  given  by 
the  preposition  \\  or  the  preposition  may  be  omitted,  when  the  person 
or  thing  named  is  in  a  very  few  instances  also  made  a  direct  object, 
Num.  32  :  41,  Isa.  60  :  18,  but  more  frequently  the  word  dw  name  is 
inserted,  Gen.  3  :  20,  41  :  51,  52,  God  called  (to)  the  light,  day  etc.  i.  e. 
he  made  them  to  be  what  these  names  denote ;  he  gave  them  the  fixed 
character  and  relations  suggested  by  these  terms.  The  majestic  signi- 
ficance of  this  divine  naming  is  heightened  by  its  restriction  to  those 
grand  objects  in  nature  which  were  the  work  of  the  first  three  days, 
light  and  darkness — the  firmament,  ver.  8 — land  and  sea,  ver.  10,  and 
to  man  the  crown  of  the  whole,  5  :  2.  The  inferior  animals  received 
their  names  not  from  God  but  from  Adam,  2  :  20,  who  thus  recognized 
and  expressed  the  nature  given  them  by  their  creator. 

f  D^nSiS  P'sik  §  30.  1,  §  38.  1.  a.  n^xV  prep,  h  with  the  vowel  of  the 
the  article  §  231.  5.  d'i''  day,  noun  irregular  in  the  plural  d-ns^^  §  207.  1. 
f.  N';;)^^  for  the  sake  of  varying  the  construction,  tj^.r!^  is  placed  before 
the  verb,  which  necessitates  a  return  to  the  preterite  §  265  ;  the  con- 
junctive accent  is  thrown  back  upon  the  penult  by  reason  of  the  follow- 
ing disjunctive  §  35.  1.  rV^'^  from  V-^^  yiight,  a  Segholate  noun  from  an 
•V  root  §  184.  b,  with  He  paragogic  §  61.  6,  §  219,  which  no  doubt 
originally  had  the   adverbial  sense  of  at  night,  but  in  usage  came  to  be 


74  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

equivalent  to  the  simple  noun,  which  it  has  almost  supplanted,  ^^h  onl} 
occurring  once,  Isa.  16  :  3  ;  with  a  pause  accent  §  65  ;  in  the  plural 
'rnh''h  §  208.  3.  c.  a-ny  I.  1.  evening,  from  any  to  be  dark,  dual  d".a"}? . 
plural  n^nny  ;  o^any  is  used  in  a  diflferent  sense,  §  200.  d.  i^h  I.  1 
momijig,  i'iom  i^a  fo  break  forth,  plur.  D^inpa.  J  iriN  numeral  one  §223. 
1,  is  placed  after  its  noun,  with  which  it  agrees  §  250.  1. 

And  it  was  evening  and  it  was  morning,  one  day.  This  is  by  many 
understood  to  mean  that  the  evening  followed  by  the  morning  constituted 
one  day,  the  first  of  creation.  This  view  has  been  thought  to  be  recom- 
mended by  its  agreement  with  the  usage  prevalent  among  the  Jews  and 
several  other  nations  of  antiquity,  of  beginning  the  day  with  the  evening, 
and  also  by  Dan.  8  :  14,  where  "ijs'a  any  evening-morning  occurs  as  an 
enigmatical  equivalent  of  day.  According  to  another  and  perhaps  pref- 
erable opinion,  the  days  of  creation  are  to  be  reckoned  from  morning  to 
morning.  In  favour  of  this  it  may  be  urged,  1.  The  statement  is  not 
that  '  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day.'  This  could  not 
be  so  expressed  in  Hebrew.  The  separate  verb  before  any  and  np/a 
shows  that  we  have  here  not  a  compound  subject  but  a  twofold  state- 
ment, and  n'n  in  the  sense  of  become  or  constitute  is  commonly  followed 
by  h  ,  see  ver.  14,  15,  so  that  if  this  were  the  meaning  the  proper  phrase 
would  be  were  to  (or  for)  one  day.  2.  The  evening  of  this  as  of  the 
other  days  of  creation  is  spoken  of  as  coming  on  after  the  work  of  the 
day  is  over,  the  future  with  Vav  conversive  '^rv>y  implying  a  sequence, 
§  265.  a.  The  day  began  when  the  light  broke  forth  at  God's  com- 
mand ;  then  followed  the  other  acts  of  the  day,  the  divine  contemplation 
of  the  light,  dividing  the  light  from  darkness,  and  giving  names  to 
each  ;  finally  when  all  was  finished  it  was  evening,  and  this  was  suc- 
ceeded by  morning.  One  day  is  now  ended  and  another  begins.  3. 
From  evening  to  morning  would  be  a  night,  but  not  a  day,  unless  the 
terms  are  taken  with  a  latitude  of  meaning  which  they  do  not  properly 
possess  and  which  they  do  not  have  elsewhere.  any  means  simply 
evening,  not  the  entire  period  of  darkness,  and  njj'a  morning,  not  the  en- 
tire period  of  light.  For  these  nV^V  nigltt  and  lai-'  day  had  just  been 
stated  to  be  the  proper  words.  Dan.  8  :  14  affords  no  justification  of 
this  extension  of  the  evening  and  the  morning  over  the  whole  day.  The 
prophet  merely  says  that  there  shall  be  so  many  evenings  and  mornings 
before  the  fulfilment  of  his  prediction.  He  might  have  said  with  the 
game  propriety  the  sun  shall  set  and  rise  so  many  times.  But  it  could 
not  be  inferred  from  t'.is  that  sunset  and  sunrise  covered  the  entire 
day.  4.  If  the  first  day  began  with  the  evening,  this  must  have  been 
the  darkness  which  preceded  the  creation  of  light,  but  that  darkness 


NOTES   ON    GENESIS    1  :  5.  75 

WAS  eternal.  So  that  the  first  day  would  upon  this  hypothesis  consis' 
of  an  evening  of  infinite  duration  followed  by  a  finite  morning,  which 
involves  an  enormous  disproportion  not  only  in  its  own  parts  but  be- 
tween this  and  the  succeeding  days.  5.  An  additional  confirmation 
may  perhaps  be  found  in  the  narrative  of  the  deluge.  It  appears  from 
a  comparison  of  Gen.  7:11  and  8  :  3,  4  that  time  was  then  reckoned 
not  by  lunar  but  by  solar  months  of  thirty  days  each.  When  the  be- 
ginning of  the  month  was  fixed  by  the  appearance  of  the  new  moon,  it 
was  natural  that  the  evening  should  be  regarded  as  the  commencement 
of  the  day,  in  order  that  it  might  be  determined  at  the  outset  by  the  as- 
pect of  the  moon  to  which  month  the  ensuing  day  belonged.  But  if 
solar  time  is  used  in  the  account  of  the  deluge,  it  seems  not  improbable 
that  it  is  used  in  that  of  the  creation  likewise ;  and  solar  days  are 
reckoned  frpm  sunrise  to  sunrise. 

This  view,  if  correct,  is  interesting  from  its  incidentally  proving 
how  far  the  account  of  the  creation  is  from  containing  anything 
distinctively  Jewish.  It  has  been  said  that  the  week  of  creation  is 
modelled  on  the  Jewish  week :  that  its  six  days  of  work  followed  by  a 
day  of  rest  were  invented  to  give  sanctity  to  the  Jewish  Sabbath  from 
the  divine  example.  This  suggesticm  is  sufficiently  confuted  by  the 
traces  of  a  septenary  division  of  time  among  other  ancient  nations,  and 
by  the  coincidences  in  several  remarkable  particulars  between  the  nar- 
rative of  the  creation  and  widespread  traditions  showing  that  Moses 
has  given  no  invention  of  his  own,  but  a  trusty  report  of  the  primeval 
revelation.  But  apart  from  this,  the  calendar  of  creation  is  not  Jewish 
at  all,  the  very  days,  as  it  would  appear,  being  reckoned  by  a  different 
standard. 

As  to  the  duration  of  the  days  of  creation,  the  first  impression  made 
upon  the  common  reader  doubtless  is  that  they  were  days  of  ordinary 
length  limited  by  the  regular  succession  of  light  and  darkness.  It  has 
unquestionably  been  so  understood  by  the  vast  majority  of  students  of 
the  Scriptures  from  the  beginning,  and  we  are  not  prepared  to  affirm 
positively  that  this  may  not  be  the  real  meaning.  The  scientific  dif- 
ficulties which  beset  this  hypothesis  may  be  disposed  of  by  two  con- 
siderations. 1.  Physical  science  has  no  knowledge  of  the  origin  of  the 
world.  It  merely  ascertains  existing  phenomena  and  existing  laws, 
and  from  these  concludes  that  if  the  laws  and  properties  of  matter  have 
always  been  the  same,  the  present  condition  of  things  might  have  been 
brought  about  in  a  particular  way.  But  as  to  the  mode  in  which  these 
things  actually  did  come  into  being,  it  can  affirm  nothing.  If  creation 
be   miraculous,  it  transcends  the  limits  of  scientific  inquiry.     2.  If  thfl 


76  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

specific  purpose  of  Gen.  1  is  not  the  complete  history  of  this  planet  fron» 
the  beginning,  but  the  immediate  preparation  of  it  for  the  abode  of 
man,  how  is  science  to  demonstrate  that  after  its  geologic  epochs  were 
over,  God  did  not  in  the  exercise  of  his  almighty  power  do  in  six  natural 
days  all  that  this  chapter  records  ! 

And  yet  there  are  considerations  deserving  the  attention  of  the 
careful  student,  which  make  it  doubtful  whether  this  was  in  fact  the 
meaning  of  Moses,  and  still  more  so  whether  this  was  intended  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  whatever  the  meaning  of  Moses  may  have  been. 

(1)  There  is  a  measure  of  indefiniteness  in  the  term  'day.'  In  this 
very  verse  it  is  used  in  two  distinct  senses.  In  the  first  clause  it 
denotes  the  periods  of  light  alternating  with  the  darkness  of  the  night, 
and  exclusive  of  the  latter.  In  the  second  clause,  even  on  the  strictest 
and  most  literal  hypothesis,  it  denotes  the  entire  diurnal  period,  em- 
bracing, along  with  the  day  proper,  the  night  also.  In  2  :  4  it  has  a 
wider  meaning  stiU,  and  is  applied  to  the  whole  week  of  creation.  And 
its  frequent  use  throughout  the  Scriptures  in  the  metaphorical  sense  of 
a  period  of  indefinite  duration  shows  what  a  latitude  was  allowed  to  it 
in  the  Hebrew  idiom.  Thus  we  read  of  the  '  day  of  prosperity '  and 
the  '  day  of  adversity,'  Eccl.'T  :  14,  the  '  day  of  trouble,'  Ps.  20  :  1,  the 
'  day  of  affliction,'  Jer.  16  :  19,  the  'day  of  evil,'  Jer.  17  :  17,  the  '  day 
of  vengeance,'  Isa.  61:2,  the  '  day  of  salvation,'  2  Cor.  6  :  2,  the  '  day 
of  temptation  in  the  wilderness,'  Ps.  95  :  10,  which  lasted  for  forty 
years,  the  day  of  human  life  succeeded  by  the  night  of  death,  John  9  : 4, 
the  day  of  final  glory  which  is  to  follow  this  night  of  darkness  and  sin, 
Rom.  13  :  12,  that  eternal  day  which  no  night  shall  limit,  Eev.  21 :  25. 

(2)  The  days  of  prophecy,  it  is  universally  acknowledged,  denote  not 
ordinary  days  of  twenty-four  hours,  but  periods  of  much  longer  duration, 
see  Dan,  12  :  11,  12,  Rev.  11 :  3,  etc.,  etc.  If  this  term  may  be  used 
enigmatically  in  prophecy  in  order  to  conceal  the  absolute  duration  in- 
tended, at  the  same  time  that  its  proportions  and  relations  are  made 
known,  the  same  might  be  the  case  here,  if  it  was  the  design  of  God 
darkly  to  image  forth  more  than  was  to  be  absolutely  disclosed.  If  the 
Creator  has  indeed  left  traces  of  the  progress  of  his  work  in  the  crust  of 
the  globe,  which  it  was  his  design  that  man  should  in  the  course  of  time 
decipher,  and  if  he  has  also  given  a  written  revelation  of  his  creative 
work,  not  with  the  design  of  enabling  men  to  anticipate  these  scientific 
discoveries  or  to  decide  in  advance  between  rival  scientific  hypotheses, 
but  such  as  should  be  in  accurate  accordance  with  the  facts  when  they 
came  to  be  known,  and  should  impress  all  readers  with  the  conviction 
.hat  He  inspired  it  who  knew  the  end  from  the  beginning,  how  could 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   :  5.  T7 

this  be  accomplished  better  than  by  such  an  enigmatical  use  of  words  as 
could  hold  a  latent  signification  unsuspected  until  the  time  should  arrive 
for  it  to  be  brought  to  light?  This  is  what  the  analogy  of  Scripture 
would  lead  us  to  expect,  since  its  predictions  of  the  future  are  usually 
so  veiled  that  they  cannot  be  thoroughly  understood  until  the  event  ex- 
plains them,  though  they  then  become  so  plain,  oftentimes,  that  they 
cannot  be  mistaken. 

(3)  The  apostle  Peter  tells  us,  2  Pet.  3:8,'  that  one  day  is  with  the 
Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.'  Comp. 
Ps.  90  : 4.  This  might  make  us  hesitate  about  a  rigorous  application 
of  our  puny  measures  of  time  to  the  eternal  God.  The  day  is,  in  the 
language  of  our  Lord,  John  9 :  4,  the  period  of  work  as  opposed  to  the 
night  when  no  work  is  done.  Now  though  the  same  word  may  be 
applied  to  things  human  and  things  divine,  it  does  not  follow  that  they 
are  upon  a  level.  A  day  is  man's  working- time  ;  God's  working-time  is 
also  a  day,  but  it  may  have  an  inconceivably  grander  scale  of  duration, 
as  the  work  wrought  in  it  is  one  to  which  human  work  bears  no  pro- 
portion. 

(4)  The  divine  Sabbath,  with  which  the  work  of  creation  concludes, 
may  naturally  be  supposed  to  have  been  of  the  same  character  with  the 
days  which  preceded  it.  But  if  this  Sabbath  was  a  day  of  twenty-four 
hours,  God  rested  no  more  on  the  seventh  day  than  he  did  on  the  eighth 
or  ninth.  That  the  Sabbath  of  creation  in  the  intention  of  the  Scriptures 
w^as  not  an  ordinary  day,  but  a  long  period,  which  still  continues,  may 
be  inferred  (a)  From  the  circumstance  that  while  the  regular  formula 
of  '  the  evening  and  the  morning '  occurs  at  the  end  of  each  of  the  six 
preceding  days,  it  is  wanting  in  the  seventh.  This  has  had  no  evening, 
and  no  fresh  morning  has  since  dawned,  (b)  The  apostle  appears  to 
teach  the  same  thing  in  Heb.  4.  The  works  of  God  were  finished  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  ver.  3.  Creation  was  then  complete :  and 
into  the  divine  rest  then  inaugurated  men  are  still  invited  to  enter.  The 
human  week  and  the  human  Sabbath  are  modelled  after  those  of  God, 
but  so  reduced  in  dimensions  as  to  be  adapted  to  our  short-lived  in- 
significance. For  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  are  God's 
ways  higher  than  our  ways.     Isa.  55  :  9. 

(5)  An  additional  ground  of  doubt  respecting  the  length  of  the  days 
of  creation  might  be  suggested  by  the  fact  that  they  certainly  were  not 
all  solar  days.  The  sun  was  not  created,  or  at  least  was  not  made  the 
measurer  of  time  for  the  earth  until  the  fourth  day. 

(6)  The  surprising  correspondence  between  the  successive  works  of 
the  six  days  and  the  order  in  which  according  to  geological  researches 


78  HEBREW   CHRESTOMATHT. 

animated  beings  would  seem  to  have  made  their  first  appearance  on  tie 
earth,  creates  a  strong  presumption  that  the  periods  of  geology  and  the 
days  of  Moses  are  identical. 

B  The  Pentateuch  is  divided  by  the  Jews  into  669  sections  or  para^ 
graphs,  the  end  of  each  being  sometimes,  as  here,  marked  by  the  letter 
t,  at  others,  as  3  :  15,  16,  by  o.  The  former  is  the  initial  of  nnin? 
opened,  indicating  that  the  rest  of  the  line  was  to  be  left  vacant  in  the 
manuscript.  The  latter  is  the  initial  of  nts^iriD  closed,  indicating  that 
after  leaving  a  blank  space  the  writer  should  recommence  in  the  same 
line.  It  is  also  divided  into  54  larger  sections  or  lessons  for  the  public 
reading  of  the  synagogue.  These  are  not  noted  in  this  chrestomathy  ; 
but  in  ordinary  Hebrew  Bibles  they  are  marked  by  bbs  or  ooo  as  they 
coincide  at  the  beginning  with  one  or  the  other  sort  of  smaller  sections. 

6.  ?''pn  I.  2.  §  185  from  SJ;?^  to  siyread  out,  denoting  that  which  is 
spread  out,  expanse.  As  the  root  also  means  '  to  hammer  out,'  some 
have  judged  that  this  word  involves  the  conception  of  the  sky  as  a  solid 
arch,  like  the  Greek  o-rcpew/xa  and  the  Latin  Jirmamentum.  Even  if 
this  were  so,  however,  which  is  by  no  means  certain,  the  sacred  writers 
cannot  be  held  responsible  for  the  etymology  of  the  words  which  they 
employ,  any  more  than  a  modern  astronomer,  who  should  speak  of  the 
*  fixed  stars,'  would  be  held  to  sanction  the  notion  that  they  are  fastened 
to  the  celestial  sphere.  The  Scriptures  nowhere  profess  to  give  a  phy- 
sical description  of  the  sky ;  the  language  employed  respecting  it  is 
purely  phenomenal  and  figurative.  Thus  while  in  Job  37 :  18  it  is 
spoken  of  as  firm  and  like  a  molten  looking-glass,  the  Psalmist,  104  :  2, 
compares  it  to  a  curtain,  and  Isaiah,  40  :  22,  to  a  tent  or  veil  of  the 
thinnest  and  most  subtile  texture  (p'l). 

rjina  prep.  §  231.  1,  with  the  const,  of  ij^n  §  183.  b,  §  216.  1.  d. 
V'l^ato  Hiph.  part,  of  Vna  §  84.  5,  denoting  continuous  action  §  266.  1, 
and  referred  by  the  tense  of  the  accompanying  substantive  verb  to  the 
future  §  266.  3.  a.  c^to^  prep,  with  Kamets  §  231.  4,  between  waters  to 
waters,  the  interval  beginning  with  the  first  and  having  respect  also  to 
the  second  :  our  idiom  requires  and  instead  of  to. 

7.  teyjn  Kal  fut.  of  the  b  guttural  and  nV  verb  nwy  with  Vav  conv. 
§  109.  3,  §  171.  1,  §  172.  4,  the  accent  on  the  penult  §  32.  3.  ^p-.n 
the  article  before  an  object  spoken  of  before  §  245.  1,  Methegh  in  its 
regular  place  §  44.  D">.^n  with  the  article  because  it  is  defined  by  the 
accompanying  words  §  245.  2.  nhntt  two  prepositions  yq  §  232  and 
n»;n  §  237.  2  (1).  In  computing  direction  the  Hebrews  measure  from 
tlie  object  spoken  of  toward  themselves  or  toward  the  object  to  which  it 
has  relation,  which  is  then  indicated  by  h  to,  or  may  stand  without  \ , 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   :  5-8.  79 

ver.  9.  Thus,  instead  of  saying  that  one  object  lay  to  the  right  of 
another,  they  would  say  that  it  lay  from  the  right  with  respect  to  it. 
So  here  a  downward  direction  from  the  firmament  or  beneath  it  is  ex- 
pressed by  the  phrase  'from  under  to  the  firmament'  ;  and  an  upward 
direction  or  above  it  by  from  over  to  it.  \yc  composed  of  yc  and  V? 
l"p  adverb  §  235.  3  (4).  The  verse  has  three  accentual  clauses  §  36.  1. 
In  the  subdivision  of  Zakeph  Katon,  Pashta  is  repeated  §  39.  4. 

The  waters  above  the  firmament  were  by  some  ancient  interpreters 
understood  to  imply  a  literal  ocean  above  the  vault  of  heaven.  And 
unbelieving  expositors  of  modern  times  have  sought  to  fasten  this  con 
ception  upon  the  sacred  writer.  But  the  figurative  expression  occurring 
in  the  account  of  the  deluge,  Gen.  7:14,"  the  windows  of  heaven  were 
opened,"  does  not  warrant  the  conclusion  that  he  imagined  sluices  to 
be  really  existing  in  the  sky  through  which  the  supernal  waters  poured 
in  time  of  rain,  any  more  than  Malachi,  3  :  10,  and  the  Israelitish  lord 
mentioned  2  Kin.  7  :  1  supposed  a  literal  granary  of  provisions  in  the 
sky  to  be  poured  down  through  these  imaginary  apertures.  That  the 
Hebrews  were  well  aware  that  the  rain  came  from  the  clouds,  and  that 
the  clouds  were  formed  by  evaporation,  is  plain  from  numerous  passages 
in  every  part  of  the  Bible.  Those  who  adopt  the  hypothesis  of  Laplace 
find  the  waters  of  this  verse  in  the  nebulous  fluid.  The  waters  beneath 
the  firmament  formed  this  terraqueous  globe,  both  the  water  and  the 
land  of  ver.  9  ;  the  waters  above  the  firmament  formed  the  heavenly 
bodies.  The  ordinary  interpretation  makes  the  waters  above  the  fir- 
mament to  be  the  clouds,  which  might  be  so  called  as' well  as  the  birds 
can  be  said,  ver.  20,  to  '  fly  over  the  face  of  the  firmament.' 

8.  J  ^3^  ordinal  number  §  227.  1,  follows  the  noun  with  which  it 
agrees  §  252.  1,  a  second  day.  The  several  days  of  creation  are  spoken 
of  indefinitely,  the  sixth  alone,  upon  which  the  whole  was  completed, 
being  distinguished  by  the  article,  ver.  31. 

The  words  *and  God  saw  that  it  was  good'  occur  with  regard  to 
the  work  of  every  day  but  the  second.  Whence  some  have  conjectured 
that  they  have  here  been  dropped  from  the  text,  or,  as  these  words  occur 
twice  in  the  account  of  the  third  day,  that  they  have  by  some  accident 
been  misplaced,  or  that  the  formula  announcing  the  end  of  the  second 
day  has  been  transposed  fiom  the  end  of  ver.  10,  and  properly  belongs 
there.  The  true  explanation  of  the  omission  appears  to  be,  that  the  first 
part  of  the  third  day's  work  is  really  a  continuation  of  that  which  was 
begun  on  the  second,  and  the  divine  approbation  is  withheld  until  the 
division  and  segregation  of  the  waters  was  complete.  The  insertion  of 
f.his  clause  in  ver.  8  by  th^  LXX  without  authority  affords  a  good  illustra- 


50  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

tiori  of  the  manner  in  whicli  various  readings  have  arisen  from  tran 
scribers  or  translators  paying  too  much  regard  to  parallel  passages. 

9.  vi'^''  Niph.  fut.  of  n^i?  §169.  1.  t3^)5>o  III.  from  ly  root  Cfip  ta 
stand  §  190.  h,  signifying  that  in  which  one  can  stand,  i.  e.  place  §  191. 
3,  of  common  gender  though  mostly  masculine  §  197.  b,  plur.  t^^yzpyz^  . 
n«nn^  Niph.  fut.  of  hnh,  a  b  guttural  §  109.  4  and  nV  verb  §  168,  with 
Methegh  §  44.  The  apocopated  future  rarely  occurs  in  the  Niphal,  and 
never  in  the  strictly  passive  species,  because  it  did  not  accord  with 
Hebrew  conceptions  to  address  a  command  to  the  object  of  the  action 
§  97.  2,  b.  The  future  expresses  simple  futurity,  leaving  the  fact  of  ita 
being  spontaneous  or  constrained  and  every  other  modal  quality,  for 
which  occidental  languages  employ  distinct  forms,  to  be  inferred  from 
the  circumstances  of  the  case  §  263.  1.  In  both  instances  in  this  verse 
it  denotes  not  only  what  will  occur,  but  what  must  and  shall  take  place, 
and  is  therefore  virtually  equivalent  to  a  command,  ntoanri  adjective 
II.  §  187.  1,  intensive  from  »aj  dry,  used  only  in  the  fem.  ntaa^  §  207. 
1,  or  niDs:  §  205,  with  the  generic  article  §  245. 5.  a,  the  dry^  viz. 
land. 

10.  ynt*  earth  here  used  in  its  strict  sense  of  the  dry  land  exclu- 
sively, but  in  ver.  1  the  world,  embracing  land  and  water,  so  named  from 
its  principal  and  most  important  part.     nn|?^^i  conj.  §  234,  prep.  §  231. 

1,  and  noun  III.  root  nnp  §  190.  6,  that  which  is  gathered,  collection 
§  119.  5,  in  the  const.  §  215.  2,  followed  by  the  material  of  which  it 
consists  §  254.  4,  definite  without  the  article  §  246.  3.  d^^^  plur. 
§  207.  2  of  d;j,  I.  from  an  obsolete  yy  root  §  186.  2.  c,  seas,  because 
distributed  into  separate  basins,  though  as  these  all  communicate  they 
may  be  viewed  in  their  totality  as  one  rtnpw  . 

11.  Nt;.nri  Hiph.  apoc.  fut.  §  97.  2,  §264,  of  n^^  §  162.  2,  governing 
in  its  strictest  sense  its  cognate  noun  n^.^  §  271.  3,  and  with  a  wider 
extent  of  meaning  also  a:DS>  and  yy  ,  which  are  not  in  apposition  with 
KC'j ,  as  though  the  latter  were  a  generic  name  for  all  vegetable  products 
and  the  former  were  its  subdivisions,  but  they  are  co-ordinated  with  it, 
and  constitute  together  the  three  great  branches  of  the  vegetable  king- 
dom, not  according  to  a  scientific  classification,  but  a  popular  and  nb- 
vious  division,  grasses,  seed-bearing  plants  and  trees.     Methegh  §  45. 

2.  a»y^  masc.  noun  with  plur.  in  ni  §  200.  a,  which  occurs  but  once, 
commonly  as  here  a  collective  i^  201.  1,  from  root  atoy  to  be  green,  accent 
Y'thibh  §  30.  2,  §  38.  4.  s-^nttt  Hiph.  part,  of  ^  guttural  verb  §  123.  3, 
follows  the  noun  to  which  it  belongs  §  249.  1,  governs  a  cognate  noun 
§  271.  3,  expresses  what  is  permanent  and  habitual  §  266.  1.  snt 
masc.  collective  ^  201.  1,  only  once  found  in  the  plural.      yS.  ^*s  both 


NOTES   ON   GENESIS    i  :  9-14.  8i 

an  individual  and  a  collective  signification,  tree  and  tree^^  pi.  C'S?  §  20'^. 
1,  probably  abridged  from  rh  root  nsy  to  he  firm ^  hard  §  185.  c/,  in  tho 
const.  §  215.  1,  with  the  following  word,  which  denotes  its  quality 
§  254.  6.  •»n3  fruit  collective  1.  1,  root  n"*  to  hear  §  184.  5,  G'ra- 
shayim  §38.  1.  a.  nry  Hholem  preceding  Sin  §  12,  Kal  act.  part,  of 
Th  verb  §  168.  The  accent,  which  is  not  Y'thibh  but  Mahpakh,  since 
it  stands  before  Pashta  in  the  subdivision  of  Zakeph  Katon  §  30.  2, 
§  38.  4,  is  shifted  to  the  penult  by  §  35.  1.  The  point  in  the  first  letter 
of  the  next  word  is  Daghesh-forte  conjunctive  §  24.  a.  Ss-^ttV  prep. 
§  231.  1,  ■j-'tt  I.  from  an  obsolete  ■'y  root  §  186.  2.  6,  and  pronom.  suflBx 
§  220.  1.  'a-iy":!  "i^n  oblique  case  of  the  relative  pronoun  §  74,  §  285. 
1,  formed  by  appending  the  suflBx  to  the  noun  §  221.  5,  which  is  the 
governing  word,  whose  seed  is  iji  it^  or  the  relative  might  be  connected 
with  the  sijffix  of  the  preposition  §  233  and  governed  by  it,  in  which  is 
its  seed.  —V?  not  to  be  connected  with  ^ns  nfcy  as  descriptive  of  the 
tree  in  distinction  from  shrubs  and  grass  producing  fruit  over  (or  ahove) 
the  earth,  but  with  N«Jnn  and  referring  alike  to  grass,  shrubs  and  trees 
which  were  all  to  be  produced  upon  the  earth. 

12.  N^^riT  Hiph.  fut.  of  4§  144.  1,  §  145.  2  and  nV  verb  §  162.  2, 
with  Vav  conv.  §  99.  3,  §  166.  4,  the  accent  remaining  on  the  ultimate 
§  147.  5.  Nt^-r'  T'lisha  Gh'dhola  §  38.  8.  wrto^  3  pers.  suf.  with  the 
connecting  vowel  e  §  220.  1.  h,  sing,  in  a  distributive  sense  referring  to 
the  preceding  collective  §  275.  6. 

13.  •^xj-^h'v  ordinal  number  8  227.  1,  S  252.  1. 

14.  "in"^  singular  verb  preceding  a  plural  subject  §  275.  1,  or  it  may 
be  explained  by  supposing  •'777  to  partake  of  the  nature  of  an  impersonal 
verb,  'let  there  be,'  comp.  es  gehe,  quHl  y  ait  §  275.  1.  c.  rh^iq  masc. 
III.  from  ny  root  nix  to  shine  g  190.  b,  signifies  a  luminous  hody  §  191.  a, 
thus  differing  from  the  noun  nnjt  ver.  3,  which  signifies  the  element  of 
light;  plur.  has  either  d\  or  t\\  §200.  c,  Hholem  written  defectively 
§11.  1.  a,  §14.  TyD-.  const,  of  apposition  or  specification  §254.3. 
V-i^^rinV  prep,  expresses  design,  to,  in  order  to^  and  requires  the  construct 
form  of  the  infinitive  §  267.  h. 

5T!'i  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  §  100.  1,  §  265,  continuing  the  command 
begun  with  ^--^ ,  in  the  plural  because  it  comes  after  its  subject  §  275. 
1.  b.  hh'a^h  the  noun  nix  sign  of  common  gender  §  197.  h,  from  njs  to 
marl',  with  the  fem.  ending  n  §  196,  which  is  retained  contrary  to  the 
ordinary  rule  before  the  plural  ending  §  199.  d,  for  signs,  i.  e.  of  whatever 
the  heavenly  bodies  serve  to  indicate  that  is  not  included  in  the  follow- 
ing particulars,  whether  ordinarily  or  in  extraordinary  cases  in  which 
they  may  become  portents  of  momentous  events,  Matt.  2  :  2,  or  of  divine 


82  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

judgments,  Joel  2:31,  Mat.  24 :  29,  Luke  21 :  25.  There  is  no  need 
of  assuming  that  for  signs  and  for  seasons  is  put  by  hendiadys  for  signs 
of  seak'ons,  lor  of  making  the  subsequent  words  dependent  upon  Mhh 
signs  both  in  respect  to  seasons  and  in  respect  to  dags  and  gears. 
ft-insKio^si  from  ny'iw  HI.  ^s  root  -i?^  to  appoint  §  190.  b,  appointed  tifne, 
season,  plur.  in  d\  ,  though  once  it  has  nn.  Munahh  takes  the  place  of 
Methegh  §  39.  3.  6,  §  45.  5.  :  D'^3:yi  fem.  noun  n3«:  I.  2  from  rh  root  nsw  to 
repeat,  hence  a  gear,  in  which  the  sun  and  the  seasons  repeat  their 
course ;  the  fem.  ending  causes  the  suppression  of  the  last  vowel  proper 
to  the  form  §  185.  d,  §  209.  1,  plur.  both  in  d\  and  nS ,  the  latter  only 
in  poetry  §  200.  d. 

The  works  of  the  first  three  days  have,  as  has  often  been  remarked, 
a  certain  measure  of  correspondence  with  those  of  the  last  three. 

1.  Light.  4.  Celestial  luminaries. 

2.  Division   of  the  waters   by     5.  Aquatic  animals  and  birds. 

the  firmament. 

3.  Dry  land  and  plants.  6.  Terrestrial  animals  and  man. 

15.  "i^sn^  Hiph.  inf.  const,  of  ly  verb  "ivx  §  153.  1,  having  Hholem 
in  the  Kal  pret.  §  82.  1.  a  (3),  with  the  prep.  §  267.  b. 

16.  W5M  see  ver.  7.  ^wj  cardinal  number  §  223.  1,  in  the  construct 
before  its  noun  g  250.  2  (2),  without  the  article  §  251.  4,  the  two  great 
lights,  not  two  of  the  great  lights,  which  would  be  expressed  by  omitting 
riN  before  the  indefinite  object  §  270,  and  inserting  the  preposition  ya  in 
its  partitive  sense  after  o-^itt; .  c'^Vian  adj.  I.  2.  8  185,  with  the  article 
after  r\Sx)an  §  249.  1,  which  it  qualifies  and  with  which  it  agrees  in 
gender,  though  the  termination  is  different  §  200.  e.  The  noun  is  definite 
because  the  objects  are  well  known  §  245.  3.  They  are  called  '  the  great 
lights,'  not  from  their  absolute  but  their  apparent  magnitude,  or  rather 
from  the  measure  of  their  effulgence  as  compared  with  the  stars,  ^n^:? 
.  .  .  ""ib^vn  absolute  or  emphatic  use  of  the  positive  degree  §  260.  2  (2). 
•jb;?  takes  the  form  -jta]?  with  the  pause  accents  §  65.  a,  or  when  declined, 
e.  g.  natop,  Q^iJiap ,  rriatsj?  §  207.  2.  b,  t\h^y:>y^h  III.  §  190,  root  Vtatt 
to  rule,  meaning  dominion,  rule  §  191.  4,  a  segholate  form  in  the 
construct  §  214.  I.  b,  the  following  noun  denoting  the  object  §  254.  9. 
The  preposition  expresses  design,  in  order  to,  for.  :  D^S5i3r!  II.  probably 
softened  from  asas  §  57.  1,  from  the  obsolete  yy  root  ana  to  wrap  up 
§  187.  1.  e,  hence  globule,  star.     Methegh  §  44. 

17.  iP'ji  from  33  verb  ins  §  129.  1,  gave,  put.  qriN  sign  of  the  definite 
object  with  pron.  suf.  §  238.  2,  §  270,  which  has  less  independence  than  3 
noun,  and  usually,  as  here,  follows  the  verb  immediately,  instead  of  com 
ing  after  the  subject  §  270.  a  ;  see  also  ver.  22. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  1  :  14-21.  83 

18.  V*«ttV^  const,  infin.  with  prep.  §  267.  b,  followed  by  a ,  wHcli  is  not 
here  used  in  its  temporal  sense,  in  or  during,  but  according  to  the  Hebrew 
idiom  links  this  verb  to  its  object.  The  day  and  night  (with  the  generic 
article  §  245.  5)  were  the  domain  in  which  the  sway  was  exercised. 
Our  idiom  requires  ride  over,  which  is  based  on  a  different  conception, 
that  of  the  elevation  of  the  ruler  above  the  ruled.  ^''^anVi  Methegh 
§45.  2.  a. 

No  functions  are  here  assigned  to  the  hearenly  bodies  but  those 
which  they  perform  in  relation  to  the  earth,  because  these  were  all  that 
the  sacred  writer  was  concerned  to  state.  But  it  does  not  follow  of 
course  that  this  was  the  sole  aim  of  their  creation.  The  work  of  the 
fourth  day  need  not  include  the  original  formation  of  these  bodies  ;  if 
ver.  1  describes  the  first  act  in  creation  the  contrary  is  explicitly  de- 
clared. Bat  they  then  made  their  appearance  in  the  sky,  and  their  re- 
laticm  to  the  earth  was  definitely  determined.  • 

20.  ^s";*;';  command  expressed  by  the  simple  future  §  263.  1,  in  a 
person  which  has  no  distinct  apocopated  form  §  97.  2.  6,  governs  its 
cognate  y^tt ,  a  collective  I.  1.  §  183.  This  is  by  many  understood  to 
mean  that  fish  were  made  from  the  element  in  which  they  move  ;  which, 
though  not  explicitly  asserted,  is  not  improbable  in  itself,  and  has  in  its 
favour  the  analogy  of  terrestrial  animals,  which  were  made  of  earth,  2:19. 
tsa  I.  1.  vital  principle,  soul,  here  put  for  the  animated  being,  common 
gender  though  mostly  fem.  §  197.  b,  plur.  commonly  ni,  once  d-'.  §  200. 
c,  in  apposition  with  the  preceding  noun  §  253. 1.  nnn  might  be  the 
fem.  adj.  from  ih  living,  I.  from  yy  root  ^^h  to  live  §  186.  c,  but  the  fact 
that  when  joined  with  tss  the  former  alone  receives  the  article,  ver.  21, 
and  also  that  the  compound  expression  is  construed  as  a  masculine, 
2  :  19,  shows  that  it  is  a  noun,  life,  and  ttJEs  is  in  the  construct  before 
its  attribute  §  254.  6.  Sji"?  collect,  fowl,  birds  §  201.  1,  not  the  object 
of  ^.:i^t'i ,  with  the  relative  understood, /o?^^,  which  shall  fly  §  285.  3,  a 
construction  which  has  sometimes  been  distorted  into  a  contradiction 
with  2  :  19,  but  the  subject  of  v)3Ty7  Piel  fut.  of  the  cognate  ly  verb  t\^,9 
§  154.  2,  to  which  it  is  emphatically  prefixed  §270.  a.  ^as-Vy  over  or 
across  the  face  of  the  firmament,  i.  e.  the  part  turned  toward  us. 

21.  es^srin  plur.  of  yari  §  199.  II.  intensive  from  obsolete  root  ■;»• 
to  stretch  §  187.  1,  hence  that  which  is  greatly  extended,  the  monsters 
of  the  sea,  whales,  etc.,  so  called  from  their  length,  the  article  before 
that  which  is  well  known  §  245.  3.  Hhirik  of  the  ultimate  long  §  19. 
1.  nx")  before  an  object  made  definite  by  construction  §  270.  b. 
nbtt-i-  fem.  Kal  act.  part.  §  205,  §  217,  with  the  article  §  249. 1,  which 
may  be  resolved  into  the  relative  with  the  verb  that  creep  or  move, 


84  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

enj^tt*)  plur.  noun  witb  3  masc.  plur.  suffix  §  220.  2.  h  referring  tt 
nouns  of  different  genders  §  276.  3.  n«^  before  -Vs  §  270.  c,  shortened 
from  Vb  by  Makkeph  §  43.  5)23  I.  2,  root  S)53,  hence  a  covering,  a  wing^ 
fem.  as  double  organs  usually  are  §  197.  a,  occurs  in  the  dual  §  203.  1, 
and  plur.  in  rri  §  217,  which  is  used  in  a  different  sense  §  203.  «,  ex 
presses  the  quality  of  the  preceding  construct  §  254.  6,  fowl  of  wing 
i.e.  winged  fowl. 

22.  -^-la-n  Piel  fut.  of  y  Gutt.  verb  8  116.  4,  8  121. 1,  with  Vav  conv 
8  99.  3.  a,  no  Daghesh  lene  in  a  since  the  preceding  Sh'va  is  vocal  §  25 
primarily  to  kneel,  thence  to  bless.  "i-csV  prep,  with  Tsere  §  231.  3.  c. 
so  as  to  say,  i.  e.  in  saying.  !idn!)  ji-^s  Kal  imper.  of  nns,  rrnn  §  169.  1, 
»-,■<  Kal  apoc.  fut.  §  171.1,  Hhirik  short  though  accented  §  19. 1,  sub- 
ject emphatically  prefixed. 

24.  N2in  see  ver.  12,  w^^»>  3  fem.  sing,  suffix  §72,  ^220.1. 
Mfippik  §  26.  yiwna  I.  2,  with  fem.  ending,  root  Dna  to  be  numb,  ap- 
plied chiefly  to  the  larger  quadrupeds,  and  especially  to  the  domestic 
animals,  beast,  cattle,  const.  M^f;i.3i,  plur.  n-wna  ,  const,  n'^na  .  z%-\  I.  1, 
collective  §  201.  1.  yig-',n^pi  construct  of  n^ri,  I.  §  186.  c,  with  fem. 
ending  §207.2,  from  »y  root  •>2n  to  live,  hence  living  thing,  beast,  with 
"I  paragogic  §  218.  The  article  is  constantly  omitted  from  ynx  when 
preceded  by  this  archaic  or  poetic  form,  perhaps  by  §  247,  though  when 
the  ordinary  form  is  used,  the  phrase  is  )tNn  n-;;!i,  see  ver.  25,  beasts 
of  the  earth,  i.  e.  wild  beasts.  Methegh  §45.  2.  Daghesh  forte  omitted, 
and  no  Daghesh  lene  in  n  §  25. 

25.  ntoTjtn   I.  2,  with  fem.   endino^,  root  &tn  to  be  red,  hence   the 

V.T   r-:(T  '  "■  -  T  ' 

gronnd,  so  called  from  the  colour  of  the  soil. 

26.  n^yi  Kal  fut.  of  ntos  §  109,  §  168,  1  pers.  plural,  which  is  not 
to  be  explained  as  a  royal  style  of  speech,  nor  as  associating  the  angels 
with  God,  for  they  took  no  part  in  man's  creation,  nor  a  plural  of  ma- 
jesty which  has  no  application  to  verbs,  but  as  one  of  those  indications 
of  the  plurality  in  unity  in  the  divine  Being  which  are  repeatedly  met 
with  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  which  must  be  regarded  as  foreshadovv- 
ings  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  §  275.  3.  a.  The  future  tense  ex- 
presses the  divine  determination,  we  will  make  §  263.  1,  or,  as  the  para- 
gogic future  rarely  has  a  distinct  form  in  nV  verbs  §  172.  3,  and  may 
therefore  be  regarded  as  included  under  the  simple  future,  it  may  have 
the  cohortative  sense,  let  us  make,  cj-tn  generic  name  viau,  has  no  con- 
struct or  plural  §  201.  1.  ^ttV^a  from  dVs  I.  1,  §  183  root  dVs  to  be 
dark,  hence  shadow,  and,  as  this  resembles  the  object  by  which  it  is  cast, 
image,  with  1  plur.  suf  §  220.  1,  §  221.  5,  and  prep,  a  in  §  231.  1,  the 
model  being  conceived  of  as  enclosing  the  copy,-  every  line  f>f  which  is 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1  :  21 31.  85 

directed  by  and  drawn  1;%  the  corresponding  line  of  the  former. 
53ri!ittn3  ,  I.  1,  with  fern,  ending  §  184.  b,  §  198.  a  (4),  from  nV  root  n»i 
io  be  like,  hence  likeness,  not  here  distinguishable  in  its  sense  from  tht 
preceding  word,  to  which  it  is  added  for  the  sake  of  emphasis,  comp. 
§  280.  3.  a.  That  there  is  no  special  significance  in  the  change,  of  pre- 
positions appears  from  their  being  reversed  in  the  same  phrase,  5  :  3. 
5*t-r^  from  nnn  §  169.  1,  plural  because  referring  to  the  collective  dt» 
§  275.  2,  followed  by  a  which  indicates  the  territory  in  which  the  do- 
minion is  exercised,  n^ns  prep.  §  231.  2,  const.  §  214.  1,  §  216. 1,  of  the 
fem.  collective  noun  na^  §  198, 1.  2,  §  185.  d,  from  root  na^  io  increase, 
hence  Jish,  from  their  rapid  multiplication. 

27.  '.rix  might  be  taken  distributively  in  the  sense  of  the  plural 
§  275.  6,  but  more  probably  the  singular  pronoun  contains  an  allusion  to 
the  fact  that  Adam  was  first  created  alone,  2  :  20.  :  cr>i«  pronoun  re- 
ferring to  both  genders  put  in  the  masculine  §  276.  3. 

28.  cn^  ni2Nnn,  ->ttN  followed  by  V  or  Vn  is  to  speak  to,  more  rarely 
to  speak  of  or  in  reference  to.  r^tcasn  conjunction  §234,  Kal  imper.  of 
tras  §  84.  4,  and  pronominal  suffix  §  101  ;  u  written  defectively  §  11.  1. 
^,§14. 

29.  Tins  from  ins  §  130.  1,  I  have  given  for  I  hereby  give^  in  confor- 
mity with  a  purpose  already  formed  §  262.  1.  b.  — Vs— dn  §  270.  c. 
yyp^  §  245.  2.  'la-ntcx  §74,  §285.  1.  rt^n^  singular  referring  formally 
to  the  nearest  collective  subject  §  276.  1,  or  taken  distributively  §  275. 
6,  with  V>  be  to  you,  i.  e.  you  shall  have  it,  be  for  food,  i.  e.  answer  for, 
become. 

30.  pn^-Vs-riN  §  270.  c,  supply  ''nrna.  a»y  pn;*  const,  of  designs^- 
tion  §  254.  3,  greenness  of  herb,  i.  e.  green  herb. 

31.  ritay  past  in  relation  to  another  past,  i.  e.  pluperfect  §  262.  1. 
TN^  primarily  a  noun,  might,  then  with  an  adverbial  sense,  mightily, 
very  §  235.  3  (1),  follows  the  word  which  it  qualifies  §  274.  1.  fi'.^ 
••©'^sn  article  omitted  before  the  noun  §  249.  1.  c. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1.  !i^5']  Pual  fut.  of  n)>s  §  169.  1,  3  m.  pi.  with  a  compound  subject 
§  276.  1,  Daghesh  forte  omitted  from  •»,  Sh'va  remaining  vocal  §25, 
I  99.  3.  CNSs  I.  2,  §  185. 1,  m.  and  f.,  pi.  in  nn  §  200.  a,  from  was 
to  go  forth  to  war,  masc.  pi.  suf.  referring  to  nouns  of  different  gender 
§276.3.  The  phrase  *host  of  heaven'  occurs  repeatedly  both  of 
celestial  beings  1  Kin.  22  :  19  and  celestial  bodies  Deut.  4  :  19.  The 
host  of  the   earth,  an  expression  occurring  only  in  this  one  passage 


86  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

prior  to  the  derangement  of  the  fall,  denotes  its  inhabitants  and  all  tha\ 
it  contains.  They  are  called  'a  host*  from  their  vast  numbers  and 
orderly  array,  and  possibly  also  because  they  are  under  God's  command 
and  fighting  against  the  kingdom  of  evil. 

2.  V5''''  ended^  i.  e.  by  discontinuing,  not  by  performing  the  conclud- 
ing portion,  so  that  there  is  no  need  either  of  supposing  that  part  of  the 
work  of  creation  was  performed  on  the  seventh  day,  or  of  changing 
*  seventh '  to  '  sixth '  to  evade  the  fancied  difficulty.  "'>'''a»ri  ordinal 
number  §  227.  1,  its  position  and  agreement  §  251.  1,  §  249.  1.  'ns^^tt 
from  nsN^tt ,  III.,  root  "^^h  to  send,  hence  a  service  upon  which  one  is 
sent,  work,  in  const.  risxVtt  §  214.  1.  b,  with  suf.  §  221.  2.  a.  n»»  in  the 
sense  of  the  pluperfect  §  262.  1 

3.  ^ns"?}  blessed,  i.  e.  conferred  upon  it  special  honour  and  distinction, 
and  made  it  fruitful  of  blessing,  "'b'^avv]  ^''^"fi^  ^^^  article  omitted  from 
the  noun  in  a  definite  phrase  §  249.  1.  c,  or  else  the  noun  is  in  the  con- 
struct before  its  adjective  §  252.  2,  §  254.  6.  b.  Comp.  n^yis'in  nw 
Ezr.  7  :  8.  W'^j5^3  sanctijied,  i.  e.  made  sacred,  set  apart  to  a  sacred  use. 
The  natural  interpretation  of  the  language  is  that  this  was  done  at  the 
time  of  creation,  and  not  ages  afterwards  at  the  giving  of  the  law  upon 
Sinai.  This  too  agrees  with  the  traces  of  weeks,  Gen.  7  :  4,  8  :  10,  17  : 
12,  50  :  10,  and  the  sacredness  of  the  number  seven  in  the  patriarchal 
age,  Gen.  21  :  28  etc.,  as  well  as  among  several  ancient  nations,  with 
the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  in  Israel  before  they  came  to  Sinai,  Ex. 
16  :  23,  etc.  and  with  the  exhortation  in  the  fourth  commandment  to 
remember  the  Sabbath  day  as  though  it  were  an  institution  with  which 
they  were  already  acquainted  and  not  then  introduced  for  the  first  time. 
:nfc<  sign  of  definite  object  with  suf  §  238.  2,  §  270.  niwyV  .  .  .  xna 
created  so  as  to  make,  i.  e.  created  not  in  its  elements  only,  but  so  as  to 
give  it  its  completed  form  and  full  accomplishment,  or  the  first  verb  may 
qualify  the  second  §  269.  a,  made  in  a  creative  manner,  or  by  creation. 

4.  nV«  demonstrative  §  73.  1,  predicate  §259.2,  referring  either  to 
what  precedes.  Gen.  10  :  5,  20,  31,  32,  or  to  what  follows.  Gen.  10  :  1. 
This  verse  may  be  regarded  as  a  formal  conclusion  of  the  foregoing  nar- 
rative of  the  creation,,  these  are  the  generations,  i.  e.  such  was  the  origin 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  But  it  seems  better  to  adopt  the  Jewish 
division  of  the  text,  and  make  it  the  heading  of  the  ensuing  section, 
2  :  4 — 4  :  26  ;  for  (1)  A  like  phrase  occurs  eleven  times  in  Genesis,  and 
invariably  as  the  heading  of  successive  portions  of  the  book,  e.  g.  5  :  1, 
6  :  9,  10  :  1  etc.  (2)  These  titles  in  every  other  instance  introduce  an 
account,  not  of  the  ancestry  of  the  persons  named  in  them,  but  of  their 
descendants  and  family  history;  hence  the  generations  (n'iMn  III.  f.  pi 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  :  2-4.  87 

const,  from  4  root  ^^  to  bring  forth  §  190.  b)  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  record  not  how  they  came  into  being,  but  the  origin  and  historj 
of  man  who  sprang  from  them  or  was  formed  out  of  them.  In  strictness 
indeed  it  was  from  the  earth  alone  that  man  was  made,  but  the  heaveni 
and  the  earth  form  one  whole,  the  common  theatre  of  the  history  now  tc 
be  unfolded.  For  that  reason  the  creation  of  both  was  described  to- 
gether, 1  :  1  etc.  and  now  follow  their  generations  or  the  further  devel- 
opments upon  the  scene  thus  prepared.  This  first  stage  of  human  history 
embraces  a  more  minute  account  of  the  creation  and  original  state  of 
man,  2  :  4 — 25,  as  preliminary  to  ch.  3,  the  fall,  the  sequel  of  which  is 
ch.  4,  the  sundering  of  the  race  into  two  opposite  branches,  and  the  ini- 
tiation of  the  struggle  foreshadowed,  3  :  15,  betw^een  the  seed  of  the 
woman  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent. 

BN'iana  prep,  a  with  Niph.  inf  const,  of  xna  §  267.  6,  and  3  m.  pi. 
suf.  §  106.  a,  §  276.  3,  here  representing  the  subject  §  102.  3,  m  their 
being  created,  i.  e.  when  they  were  created.  The  marginal  note  is 
wn^yj  n  (fern,  of  the  Chaldee  adj.  -i^^t  §  196.  d)  small  Re  §  4.  a,  which 
the  Rabbins  explain  as  a  mystic  reference  to  the  future  diminishing  and 
passing  away  of  the  material  creation,  or  as  suggestive  of  the  anagram 
Dn-.SkSa  in  Abraham^  for  whom,  together  with  his  seed,  the  universe  was 
created,  and  which  some  critics  have  doubtfully  conjectured  to  indicate 
a  reading  with  rr  omitted  §  91.  b.  Qn-ia  in  the  day  indefinitely  for  at  the 
time  of.  Lev.  14  :  57,  2  Sam.  23  :  20 ;  there  is  no  implication,  as  some 
have  imagined,  at  variance  with  ch.  1,  that  the  creation  occupied  but 
one  day.  This  may  be  parallel  to  and  explanatory  of  the  preceding 
txriEH ,  comp.  Num.  3  :  1,  or  it  may  be  the  beginning  of  a  new  sentence 
which  is  continued  in  ver.  5,  comp.  5:1.  n^'tcy  const,  before  its  sub- 
ject D"n"^N  nin^  and  governing  d-^^'i'i  y^N  as  its  object  §  254.  9.  b.  n'n;' 
Jehovah  HI.  §  192.  1,  with  the  vowels  of  •'Shx  Lord  §  47,  from  the  root 
nnn  =  rr^ri  to  be,  denoting  not  a  future  quality,  he  who  willbecome,  i.  e. 
will  unfold  or  reveal  himself  hereafter,  or  he  loho  will  be,  i.  e.  who  is  to 
come,  but,  as  proper  names  so  formed  invariably  do,  a  permanent  essen- 
tial characteristic,  he  who  is,  who  has  existence  in  its  fullest  and  highest 
sense,  the  self-existent  and  hence  eternal  and  unchangeable,  paraphrased 
Eev.  ^  :  4,  8,  '  which  is  and  which  was  and  which  is  to  come,'  whence 
the  conclusion  has  sometimes  been  erroneously  drawn  that  n'-n;"  is  com- 
pounded of  the  future  r\'^r)i ,  the  participle  nin  and  the  preterite  n^r: . 
Hitherto  God  has  been  called  exclusively  c^H'sn  ;  from  this  verse  to  the 
end  of  ch.  3  he  is  prevailingly  called  Q"'"'55N  n^n^ ,  and  in  ch.  4  njrr' 
This  interchange,  which  is  too  remarkable  to  be  accidental,  and  which 
though  less  conspicuous  is  yet  perceptible  in  the  rest  of  Genesis,  gave 

n-v  ^  -1  n 


gg  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

rise  to  the  critical  hypothesis  that  the  sections  using  different  divine 
names  have  proceeded  from  different  authors,  one  being  distinguished 
by  his  preference  for  D'^n'^N  and  the  other  by  his  preference  for  nin^ . 
But  this  hypothesis,  notwitlistanding  the  ingenuity  with  which  it  has 
been  constructed,  fails  to  account  for  the  very  unusual  combination 
o^^:■!^N  m'n"^ ,  which  is  found  in  but  one  other  passage  in  the  Pentateuch, 
Ex.  9  :  30,  and  but  rarely  in  the  rest  of  the  Bible,  and  also  for  the 
frequent  occurrence  of  one  divine  name  in  the  midst  of  a  section  charac- 
terized mainly  by  the  other.  This  shows  that*  the  phenomenon  in 
question  has  not  arisen  from  an  unconscious  peculiarity  of  style  in  dif- 
ferent writers,  but  is  due  to  the  intelligent  selection  of  the  appropriate 
word  as  determined  by  the  thought  and  the  connection.  Although  these 
names  are  in  a  multitude  of  cases  used  indiscriminately,  as  'God'  and 
'  Lord '  are  in  English,  and  it  would  be  vain  to  seek  a  reason  in  every 
case  why  one  is  employed  rather  than  the  other,  there  is  a  real  distinc- 
tion between  them,  which  is  sometimes  observed.  Thus  in  the  opening 
chapters  of  Genesis  C)"^n'^N ,  which  is  the  more  general  name  of  God,  is 
employed  in  the  account  of  the  creation  ;  but  in  that  of  the  fall,  with  its 
promise  of  redemption,  from  which  all  the  subsequent  revelations  of 
mercy  are  unfolded,  the  covenant  name  nir:';  is  used,  which  specially 
belongs  to  him  as  the  God  of  revelation  and  of  grace.  In  th;^  first  step 
of  the  transition  from  one  to  the  other  both  names  are  combined  to  in- 
dicate their  identity;  m'n"^  is  no  other  than  dti^n  ,  the  God  of  the  co- 
venant is  the  same  with  the  God  of  creation.  The  exceptional  use  of 
D'^njNi  in  3  :  1.  3.  5  is  because  the  serpent  is  either  speaking  or  ad 
dressed,  where  the  covenant  name  of  God  would  be  as  inappropriate  as 
in  language  uttered  by  idolatrous  Gentiles  or  directed  to  them,  Jud.  3  : 
20,  comp.  ver.  28,  1  Sam.  4  :  7.  8,  30  :  15,  1  Kin.  20  :  23,  comp.  ver. 
28.  Again,  in  4  :  25  Eve  speaks  of  dtj'^n  because  she  has  respect 
to  God  as  working  in  nature,  whereas  in  4:1  it  is  m'n^,  who  had 
granted  her  a  pledge  of  the  promised  redemption. 

:  tD-^sto-i  y-.x  earth,  named  before  heaven,  as  in  but  one  other  pas- 
sage, Ps.  148  :  13,  as  some  suppose,  to  indicate  the  order  of  their  forma- 
tion, 1  :  9 — 19,  the  earth  on  the  third  day  and  the  heavenly  bodies  on 
the  fourth  ;  but  more  probably  because  the  earth  was  chiefly  concerned 
in  the  following  narration.  This  inversion  of  the  accustomed  order 
imparts  to  tlie  expression  a  sort  of  poetic  character,  whence  the  omission 
of  the  article  §  247. 

5.  n^»  I  Vbji .  Three  constructions  are  possible:  (1)  n<«;  may  be  the 
object  of  t^^vy  in  ver.  4,  comp.  Ex.  12  :  34  ;  so  the  LXX,  Vulg.  and  Eng. 
Vqi.     (2)  It  may  be  the  subject  of  niirr^  and  the  beginning  of  a  new 


NOTES   ON   GENESIS    2  :  4-7.  89 

sentence,  and  no  §  256.  c,  sihruh  of  the  field  loas  yet  in  the  earthy  corap. 
1  Sam.  3  :  3.  7.  (3)  The  sentence  may  begin  with  oiia  and  -j  simply 
form  the  connection  with  this  statement  of  time  §  287.  3,  comp.  Gen. 
19:4,  ///  the  day  etc.  tlten  no  shrub  etc.  This  last  construction  seems 
to  be  the  best,  nncn  I.  2,  from  an  obsolete  nV  root  §  185.  d ;  its  re- 
peated occurrence  in  ch.  2  and  3,  and  that  even  in  combinations  in 
which  ynN  is  found  in  ch.  1,  e.  g.  nntyrt  n»n  2  :  19.  20,  3  : 1. 14,  has  been 
perverted  into  an  argument  for  diversity  of  authoi'ship.  The  simple  ex- 
planation is  that  y:«  denotes  eartli.  in  contrast  with  heaven,  and  land  in 
contrast  w  ith  wjter.  Bat  throughout  this  section  there  is  a  tacit  opposition 
between  the  garden,  or  the  space  enclosed  for  man's  primeval  habitation, 
and  the  open  space  without,  or  the  field,  a-naj^  followed  by  the  future 
referring  to  past  time  §  263.  1.5,  accent  Y'thibh  §30.  2.  ts  because 
assigns  a  double  reason  for  the  non-existence  of  vegetation  at  the  time 
spoken  of,  the  lack  of  rain  to  prepare  the  ground  for  its  production,  as 
well  as  of  man  for  whose  use  it  was  designed.  The  period  referred  to 
is  before  the  creation  of  plants  and  trees  upon  the  third  day,  or,  in  the 
judgment  of  others,  a  vegetation  suited  to  the  wants  of  terrestrial  animals 
may  first  have  been  brought  into  being  on  the  sixth  day,  prior  to  their 
creation  and  that  of  man.  It  is  next  stated  how  these  two  requisites 
were  supplied,  in  ver.  6  rain,  in  ver.  7  man.  Every  thing  to  the  end  of 
this  chapter  is  in  the  strictest  sense  preliminary  to  the  history  of  the 
fall.  Details  necessary  to  acquaint  us  with  the  situation,  vs.  5—17,  and 
the  actors,  vs.  18-25,  which,  though  falling  within  the  period  covered  by 
chap.  1,  would  have  been  unsuited  to  its  majesty  and  would  have  marred 
its  symmetry,  were  reserved  for  this  place.  ■>"'Wn  i^  *^®  sense  of  the 
pluperfect  §  262.  1.     •^>4  §  236,  in  the  absolute  state  §  258.  b. 

6.  nNi  conj.  ^ ,  not  adversative  but,  as  though  it  introduced  a  sub- 
stitute for  the  missing  rain,  but  copulative  and,  proceeding  to  show  how 
it  was  actually  supplied  §  287.  1  ;  ntj  I.  2,  from  an  obsolete  yj  root  §  186. 
c,  vapour,  which  rising  from  the  earth  was  condensed  into  rain  and 
watered  the  ground.  J]^^;!.,  B  guttural  §  109,  and  hh  verb  §  168,  future 
denoting  repetition  g  263.  4  ;  the  following  pret.  with  Vav  con  v.  r^'^.vr"- 
§  100.  1,  has  a  like  sense  §  265. 

7.  ns\s}  from  ^3  verb  §  144.  2,  with  a  double  object  §  273.  3.  Vav 
conv.  draws  back  the  accent  and  changes  Pattahh  to  Seghol  §  147.  5  ; 
the  postpositive  accent  §  30.  1  is  repeated  in  some  editions.  In  1  :  27, 
where  the  immediate  exercise  of  divine  power  in  the  creation  of  man 
was  to  be  made  prominent,  »na  was  employed ;  here  the  thought  is 
directed  to  the  material  of  which  he  was  made,  and  the  proper  word  is 
ns;^  to  form,  used  of  a  potter  mouldinor  vessels  of  clay,     r^^  sb  §  129.  1 


90  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

and  $  guttural  §  123.  1.  i^ssa  prep,  and  noun  tjN  I.  1.  §  184.  b  (-i 
and  5B  roots)  by  contraction  for  t)5N  §  54.  2  from  t|5K  to  breathe,  hence 
breather,  nose,  here  in  the  dual  nostrils,  with  Daghesh-forte  §  207.  2, 
and  3  m,  s.  suf.  §  220.  2.  riteci  I.  with  fern,  ending  §  198.  a  (2),  const, 
before  its  quality  §  254. 6,  which  is  expressed  by  the  abstract  D'«'n 
=  rt^n)  life  §201.  1.  a.  V  .  .  .  "^n^n  was  to  or  unto,  the  preposition 
implying  a  change  of  state  or  condition,  hence  became,  see  1  :  14.  29. 

8.  yM-':^,  ':b  §  129.  1  and  V*  guttural  §  123.  1.  It  has  been  charged 
that  ch.  2  contradicts  ch.  1  in  making  the  creation  of  man  prior  to  that 
of  plants.  But  (1)  the  plants  and  trees  here  spoken  of  are  those  of  the 
garden  of  Eden,  not  those  of  the  earth  generally.  (2)  The  priority  ac- 
corded to  man,  even  as  respects  this  garden,  lies  in  the  order  of  thought 
rather  than  in  the  succession  of  time.  To  prepare  the  way  for  an  ac- 
count of  the  garden  of  Eden,  the  writer,  ver.  5,  reverts  to  the  time  when 
there  were  yet  no  plants  in  the  earth.  As  these,  and  especially  the 
trees  of  Eden,  which  he  has  chiefly  in  mind,  were  for  the  sake  of  man, 
he  speaks,  ver.  7,  of  his  creation,  then,  ver.  8,  of  planting  the  garden 
and  putting  man  in  it,  then,  ver.  9,  in  order  to  reach  the  idea  that  it 
was  not  only  an  abode  but  a  place  of  trial,  of  the  trees  which  were  made 
to  grow  there,  and  finally,  ver.  15,  of  man's  being  placed  there  to  dress 
and  to  keep  it.  That  this  narration,  though  linked  throughout  by  futures 
with  Vav  conversive,  does  not  aim  at  strict  chronological  succession,  is 
obvious,  since  the  act  of  placing  man  in  the  garden  could  not  both  have 
preceded  and  followed  the  production  of  the  trees.  And  if  the  succes- 
sion is  that  of  the  association  of  ideas  rather  than  of  chronology,  then 
the  circumstance  that  the  formation  of  man  is  named  before  the  planting 
of  the  garden,  does  not  prove  that  it  preceded  it  in  actual  fact.  It  is 
indeed  much  more  natural  to  assume  that  the  contrary  was  the  real 
order  of  occurrence.  ^a_  I.  §  186.  c,  from  vv  root  ^s*  to  protect,  hence  a 
place  protected,  securely  fenced  about,  a  garden,  "j-rysi  this  orthography 
is  appropriated  exclusively  to  Eden,  the  abode  of  our  first  parents.  The 
Eden  of  later  times,  2  Kin.  19  :  12,  is  ^ry .  ^n;?^  .  As  the  Hebrews 
estimated  direction  by  measuring  from  the  object  spoken  of  and  not 
toward  it,  as  we  are  accustomed  to  do,  see  on  rinnia  1  :  7,  their /rom  east 
is  equivalent  to  our  eastward,  i.  e.  from  the  rest  of  the  land  of  Eden, 
and  consequently  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  land,  u■v>^ ,  '^y  verb  §  153.  5. 
As  D"t]^  also  has  a  temporal  sense,  antiquity,  this  verse  gave  rise  to 
the  legend  that  paradise  was  older  than  the  world,  2  Esdras  3  :  6. 

9.  h75U^5  "Vav  conv.  compresses  Hhirik  in  Hiph.  fut.  to  Tsere  §  99. 
3,  which  in  V  gutt.  verbs  becomes  Pattahh  §  123,  2,  §  126.  1.  twrjs 
with  simple  Sh'va  §  112.  5,  the  participle  expressing  not  only  a  constant 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  2  :  8-13.  91 

experience  but  a  permanent  quality,  not  merely  desired  but  desirabk 
§  266. 1.  nx'^tt^  III.  §  190,  from  rrNn  to  see,  hence  that  which  is  seer, 
§  191.  5,  as  to  appearance.  VsnwV  III.  from  V?n  to  eat,  for  food.  fT^  as 
this  is  often  a  collective,  some  have  been  of  opinion  that  there  was  not  only 
one  but  many  trees  of  life  and  trees  of  knowledge  ;  the  pronoun  referring 
to  the  latter,  however,  is  always  in  the  singular,  ver.  17,  3  :  3,  etc.  The 
article  is  prefixed  to  the  following  word  tpnr;  §  246.  3,  §  256,  to  render 
^  definite.  For  the  same  reason  nynn  Kal  const,  inf.  of  •'b  §  144.  3, 
§  148.  2,  and  $  gutt.  verb  §123,  receives  the  article  contrary  to  the 
general  rule  §  245.5.  6,  comp.  1  Kin.  10  :  19.  }  y->^  ania  are  the  direct 
object  of  the  verb,  the  tree  of  knowing  good  and  evil.  The  rhetorical 
character  of  the  accents  is  exemplified  in  the  pause  made  upon  the  name 
of  this  fatal  tree  and  the  dehberate  manner  in  which  it  is  to  be  pronoun- 
ced, yy  though  in  the  close  connection  of  the  construct  state  having 
Zakeph  Gadhol,  and  ny-rrr  having  Tiphhha. 

10.  nns'j  I.  2.  from  nna  to  flow,  subject  preceding  the  verb  in  a  de- 
scriptive clause,  see  on  yt^rn  1  :  2.  ijis''  time  of  participle  §  266.  3. 
rij^ttjn^,  T\h  §  168,  prep,  expressing  the  design  or  the  result,  in  order  to 
or  so  as  to.  nns^  fut.  because  consequent  to  the  preceding ;  the  river 
waters  the  garden  and  will  be  divided,  i.  e.  is  afterwards  divided  §  263. 
5.  a.  n^nn  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  assimilated  in  sense  to  preceding 
future  §  265,  with*>  be  unto,  i.  e.  become,  ver.  7.  f^ya'^N^  cardinal  §  223. 
1,  peculiarity  of  form  §  223.  2,  and  construction  §  250.  2,  §  251.  :  ct-Nn 
I.  1.  §207.  1./. 

11.  Dw  I.  2.  abbreviated  from  obsolete  nV  root   S  185.  d.     "^^h^t^  the 

y  O  tr  .•  T 

one,  where  we  would  use  the  ordinal  number,  because  in  a  series  or 
enumeration  the  first  is  counted  one.  ■)n»">-3  IV.  §  193,  from  wJis  to 
overflow,  like  most  other  objects  in  antediluvian  geography  of  doubtful 
if  not  impossible  identification,  aabn  the  one  compassing  §  259.  b,  not 
necessarily  making  a  complete  circuit  of  the  land,  but  going  around  one 
side  of  it,  or  going  about  tortuously  through  it.  n^'^'jhn  I.  2.  with  fem. 
ending,  perhaps  from  Vnh  sand  (root  h^n  to  whirl  about),  the  sandy 
region,  Havilah,  with  the  article  on  account  of  its  original  appellative 
sense  §  246.  1.  a.  t2t— it^.N  §  74.  ^nTn  the  well  known  metal  gold 
§  245.  5  (see  note  c) ;  for  the  same  reason  in  ver.  12  hVian  §  195.  1  and 

12.  ^nr.  §  16.  3.  b,  §  234.  a.  Vi'i'nr\  remote  demonstrative  §  71.  a 
(3),  §  73.  3,  §  47,  with  the  article  §  249.  2.  a'lia  predicate  follows  the 
subject  in  a  descriptive  sentence  §  259.  a. 

13.  I'n-^a  IV.  from  n-'A  to  burst  forth.  jte!&  the  land  of  Cush,  the 
region  settled  by  the  descendants  of  Cush,  the  son  of  Ham,  Gen.  10  :  6, 


1)2  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

tbougli  it  is  uncertain  which  portion  of  that' vast  territory  is  here  desig- 
nated by  this  name. 

14.  V|?iin  notwithstanding  its  seeming  diversity  is  really  a  modifica. 
tion  of  the  name  Tigris  by  interchanging  smooth  and  middle  mutes  and 
liquids  {(Ikl  =  tgr)  and  prefixing  a  guttural,  ntt^fj  §  208.  2.  «,  either 
east  of,  when  iviN  Assyria  must  be  restricted  to  Mesopotamia,  or  in 
front  of,  i.  e.  between  the  region  where  Moses  was  and  Assyria,  which 
will  then  denote  the  empire  so  called  exclusive  of  Mesopotamia.  Mten;? 
may  be  used  adverbially  or  may  be  the  direct  object  of  tjVh  §  271.  2. 
R^n  copula  §258.  2.  jirns  Euphrates,  which  was  too  familiar  to  need 
further  description. 

15.  h^v-:.!  §  132.  2.  ?,nns«^,  from  hss  §  160.  1,  with  3  m.  s.  suf.  §  101. 
2.  pi^tttV-  t^T^yV  Kal  inf.  const,  with  suf.  §  101.  3,  no  Daghesh  lene  in 
"T  §  22.  a  (1),  both  the  positive  and  the  negative  side  of  his  task. 

16.  isi^  Piel  fut.  of  nnis  §  171.  1,  here  followed  by  V?,  because  the 
command  is  regarded  as  something  laid  upon  the  man,  elsewhere  oc- 
casionally by  Vn  or  V  before  the  person  to  whom  it  is  directed :  more 
frequently  the  person  commanded  is,  as  in  English,  the  direct  object  of 
the  verb.  The  language  of  the  command  is  introduced  by  "ittx^  so  as  to 
saij.  VbN  §  87,  §  282.  :VsNn  §  110.  3,  §  111.  2.  a,  the  future  per- 
missive  §  263.  1. 

17.  y'^.'ciif  and  stands,  even  in  adversative  clauses,  where  our  idiom 
requires  but  §  287.  1.  ^is^tt  §  233  (see  note  a)  repeats  for  greater 
clearness  the  idea  of  ystt  §  281.  "o  for  assigns  the  reason.  "rjVs^ 
§  106.  a,  no  Daghesh  lene  §  22.  a  (6).  tn^ton  rri^a  §  153,  emphatic  infin. 
§  282  ;  the  phrase  for  the  penalty  of  death  in  the  laws  of  Moses  is 
modelled  after  this,  though  as  it  was  to  be  executed  by  man  it  is  varied 
by  the  substitution  of  the  Hophal  for  the  Kal,  e.  g.  Ex.  19  :  12,  n^ja 
ntt!)'>  he  shall  be  put  to  death. 

18.  nvn  §  177. 1,  const,  before  cnxn  and  subject  of  sentence  §  242. 
b,  with  a  masc.  predicate  adj.  §  275.  1,  or  as  infinitives  even  when  they 
have  a  fem.  ending  regularly  take  a  m;:sc.  adj.  it  may  be  explained  aa 
a  substitute  for  the  neuter  §  196. «.  I'^raV  prep,  h  to,  which  when  motion 
is  not  implied  becomes  at  or  in,  as  in  Lat.  ad,  Gr.  ets  ;  "t5  I.  from  y» 
root  nna  to  separate  §  186.  c,  with  suf.  §  221.  6,  in  his  separation,  i.  o. 
ahnc.  iV  Dag.  conj.  §  24.  a.  "ity^  abstract  for  concrete,  help  for  helper, 
I  i-a:3  his  coanterpart,  corresponding  to  him,  lit.  as  over  against  him. 

19.  nss^  §  147.  1  and  4,  see  ver.  7.  The  alleged  discrepancy  be* 
tween  this  account  and  ch.  1  in  respect  to  the  time  and  the  occasion  of 
creating  the  inferior  animals  is  purely  imaginary.  It  is  not  here  de- 
clared that  they  were  created  after  man  and  for  the  purpose  of  providing 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  I  14-23.  93 

A  help  meet  for  him.  To  suppose  them  made  for  this  purpose  is  to 
charge  God  with  failure  in  his  first  attempts,  which  the  writer  surely 
cannot  have  intended  to  do.  And  the  future  with  Vav  conv.  does  not 
always  imply  strict  succession  of  time,  see  on  ver.  8,  also  Gen.  12  :  1, 
comp.  11  :  32.  Especially  where  two  such  verbs  are  connected  as  here 
KS"  5  .  .  .  .  12E»5 ,  the  progress  not  infrequently  lies  wholly  in  the  second, 
to  which  the  first  is  in  fact,  though  not  in  form,  subordinate,  the  phrase 
being  really  equivalent  to  '  he  brought  the  animals  which  he  had  formed 
etc'  So  Deut.  31:9,  'And  Moses  wrote  this  law  and  delivered  it,'  can 
only  mean  'he  deliv^ered  this  law  which  he  had  written.'  tian^  §  160. 
3,  §  166.  4,  object  omitted  because  sufiiciently  plain  from  the  connection, 
comp.  §  243. 1.  JTiN^^V  §  168,  ntt  §  75.  1.  snjj-j  fut.  relative  to  a  pre- 
ceding past,  would  call  §  263.  1,  government  see  on  n~J?«^  1:5.  nV  sing. 
in  distributive  sense  §  275.  6,  masc.  §  276.  3.  teas  in  apposition  with 
iV  §253.  1.  K!in  copula,  for  which  our  idiom  requires  the  substantive 
verb  was  %  258.  2. 

20.  ciNVii  here  a  proper  noun,  and  therefore  without  the  article 
§246.  1.    '" 

21.  %B»5  §  129.  1,  §99.  3,  that  which  is  divinely  sent  is  represented 
as  descending  from  above.  r:tt"":ri  III.  §  192.  «,  from  Q-in  to  he  in  a  deep 
sleep  denotes  a  deep  and  in  most  instances  a  supernatural  sleep,  rih» 
§  223.  1.  a.  X  napirrn  3  f.  s.  suf.  with  5  epenthetic,  a  form  used  mostly 
with  verbs  §  238.  1.  5,  §  101.  2,  §  105.  5,  under,  then  i7i  place  of,  in- 
stead  of. 

22.  "la^^  §  171.  1.  n'iNV  fern,  of  t'^w  §  207.  2  (see  note  e\  §  214.  1. 
b,  root  ttrSN  to  be  feeble,  sickly,  the  proper  terms  for  the  male  and  female 
of  the  human  species,  while  nsr  and  naj;;:  are  common  to  them  with  other 
animals,  and  are  therefore  used,  1 :  27,  when  man  is  contemplated  as  the 
head  of  the  animate  creation.     l^Nn^T  §  153.  1,  §  157.  3,  §  160.  3. 

23.  MNt  demonstrative  §  73.  1.  cjybn  §  245.  3.  h,  from  cys  to  beat, 
transferred  to  marking  time.  Da:y^  from  csy  to  be  strong.  ©"'Xtt  §  232, 
©••K  like  vir,  avrjp,  denotes  a  man  as  distinguished  from  a  woman,  or  in 
the  married  relation  a  husband  as  opposed  to  the  wife;  c-x  like  homo, 
ai/.9pco7ros,  is  the  generic  name  embracing  both  sexes,  and  is  used,  parti- 
cularly with  the  article,  in  a  collective  sense  of  mankind,  or  individually 
of  Adam,  the  progenitor  of  the  race.  When  contrasted  with  each  other, 
DT«  denotes  an  ordinary  man,  or  one  of  low  rank,  while  t-^N  is  a  //  an 
par  excellence,  one  distinguished  by  manly  qualities  or  high  position. 
Both  may  have  the  sense  of  indefinite  pronouns,  a  man,  1.  e.  some  one^ 
any  one,  each.  nn;?V  Methegh  §  45.  2,  compound  Sh'va  §  16.  3.  6. 
Daghesh  forte  omitted  §  25. 


94  HEBREW    CHRESTOMaTHT. 

24.  The  language  of  Adam  continued,  or  a  remark  of  the  writer 
^a-V?  upon^  or,  since  the  effect  rests  upon  its  cause,  because  of,  on  ac- 
count of  so,  i.  e.  therefore,  -ajv!  Makkeph  §43,  §88  (3  m.).  i-^an 
§  220.  1.  c.  jjsnn  cleave,  followed  by  a  in  denoting  combination,  in 
union  ivith,  elsewhere  by  \  or  ^n  to,  or  in  the  sense  of  ardent  pursuit  by 
innN  after. 

25.  !i^n*5  §  276.  3.  tan-'Stt;  they  tivo  §  250.  2.  a,  not  two  of  them^ 
whicn  would  require  the  insertion  of  the  prep,  ^to  ,  comp.  itnyVs»  nhs 
ver.  21.  d^^Bins  pi.  of  B^ny  §207.  2.  c,  by  Gesenius  derived  from  c^y , 
but  as  this  verb  has  a  different  sense,  it  is  perhaps  better  to  regard  it  as 
a  shortened  form  of  ch-^?}  IV.  from  n^iy  to  be  naked  §  193.  c.  The  mar- 
ginal note  is  j?";;!itt;  nnx  ^oa-n  Daghesh  after  Shurek,  which  is  here  a  short 
vowel  §  14.  a,  §  19.  1.  :vi"i;an^  §  154.  2,  §  96.  b,  fut.  since  it  follows 
from  the  preceding,  were  not  ashamed  in  consequence  §  263.  5.  a. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1.  ^nsm  onomatopoetic  root  lehs  to  Am,  article  §245.3,  subject 
stands  first  in  a  descriptive  sentence,  nins  1.  2,  from  0"^?  to  be  cunning^ 
predicate  §  259.  2,  superlative  §  260.  2  (1).  -^3  tjN^  also  that  as  an  ex- 
clamation. It  is  then  true  also  thai  God  has  said !  or  as  a  question, 
though  without  the  usual  sign  of  interrogation  §  284,  Is  it  true  also 
that  etc.  ?  The  accession  implied  in  Sjx  is  to  whatever  would  be 
naturally  understood.  In  addition  to  everything  else  has  he  also  or 
even  said?  D'^n'^N,  see  on  L'>rihH  n^rr;  2:4.  Vbte  .  .  .  nV  might  be  trans- 
lated not  from  any  §  256.  c,  as  though  the  tempter  purposely  exag- 
gerated the  rigour  of  the  prohibition ;  this  is  the  usual  sense  when  ti 
is  indefinite,  but  as  it  is  here  definite  by  construction  it  seems  better  to 
read  not  from  all,  i.  e.  from  a  part  only,  comp.  Num.  23 :  13. 

2.  tVsKd,  the  future  is  permissive  §  263.  1. 

3.  "nsian  dependent  upon  nVsxn  and  repeated  in  la^stt  ;  not  upon  ijsx, 
as  the  Eng.  Ver.  might  be  understood,  ^yan  33  §  129.  1,  commonly  fol- 
lowed by  sa  (as  are  also  other  verbs  of  sense,  e.  g.  smell,  hearing,  and 
sight,  though  verbs  of  sight  are  modified  in  meaning  by  this  construction, 
see  on  1  :  4),  indicating  the  intimate  conjunction  of  the  sense  with  its 
object ;  or  if  the  prep,  be  taken  in  the  partitive  sense  which  it  likewise 
has,  it  will  resemble  the  Greek  construction  of  this  same  class  of  verbs 
with  the  partitive  genitive,  '  to  touch  in  a  thing,'  i.  e.  somewhere  within 
its  entire  extent  as  opposed  to  uniform  contact  throughout.  The  verb 
is  also  sometimes  followed  by  Vn  to,  "ly  unto,  V?  upon^  or  by  the  direct 
object  §  272.  2.  :  vp'^ri  §  88  (2  and  3  m.  pi.),  paragogic  Nun  causing 
the  rejection  of  Kamets  §  157.  3. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    3  :  1-12.  95 

4  r^'ntt— «V  emphatic  infin.  §  282  ;  tlie  negative  adverb  is  also  rendered 
prominent  by  being  prefixed  to  the  whole  phrase,  instead  of  standing  in 
its  customary  place  between  the  infinitive  and  the  finite  verb. 

■  5.  -^s  confirmatory, /or.  ■'s  declarative,  ^Aa^.  ^'.hpBS'i,  Vav  connects 
with  □'■'B  §  287.  3,  by  which  the  action  is  referred  to  the  future  §  265. 
6,  plural  verb  with  dual  subject  §  278.  ::'»r:"^NS  §  231.  3.  a,  lyn'^  may 
agree  with  the  preceding  noun  §  275.  3.  a,  or  better  perhaps  with  the 
subject  of  the  sentence  §  276.  3,*  const,  before  its  object  §  254.  9.  b. 

6«  N^Pll  §  172.  4.  — rnxn  III.  f.  from  n^ix  to  long  for,  hence  a  desire, 
delight,  y  yn,  observe  the  article.  ^'s^vV  Gesen.  to  behold,  others,  as 
Eng.  Ver.  to  make  wise.     '■.;'^;Stt  §  221.  5.  c.     Vsnpit  §  35.  2. 

7.  D'a^-y  IV.  root  n^.y  to  be  naked  §  193.  c,  see  on  2:25,  nakednesses, 
abst.  noun  for  adj.  naked  §  254.  6.  a.  r-hv  I.  2,  root  r-Sv  to  ascend,  grow 
up.  n:Nn  fig-tree,  from  its  spreading,  root  -,Nn  to  extend.  cnV,  the 
simple  pronoun  used  as  a  reflexive, /or  themselves.  }rnain,root  nah  to 
gird. 

8.  !iy^i;si  to  hear,  followed  by  the  direct  object  or  by  a ,  see  on  nyap 
ver.  3  ;  with  V  or  Vn  it  means  io  hearken  to.  Vip"  the  kindred  verb  is  ob- 
solete in  Heb,  though  in  use  in  Arabic,  to  say,  here  not  voice  but  sound, 
since  Tjainnw  {to  go  for  one's  self  §  80.  1  (2),  hence  to  ivalk  about,  comp. 
Fr.  se  promener)\>emg  without  the  article  is  a  predicate  and  not  a  qualify- 
ing participle  §  259.  2.  It  was  consequently  the  noise  of  the  walking 
which  was  heard,  not  the  voice  of  God  as  he  was  walking.  The  subject 
with  its  predicate  is  subordinated  to  V'ip-riN  vgt  comp.  1  Kin.  14  :  6, 
just  as  it  might  be  to  vat  alone  §  273.  4.  ri^nV  at  (see  on  -i-aV  2  :  18) 
the  loind  or  breeze  of  the  day,  i.  e.  toward  evening.  N2hn-:i  §  276.  1. 
htia  from  the  face  or  presence  of,  generally  used  before  persons  as  yq 
lefore  things. 

9.  :  ^2^N  §  236.  3,  §  104.  6,  §  105.  b. 

10.  ;iV|3-nN  ,  object  emphatically  prefixed  §  270.  a.  :  s^fix^ ,  Niphal 
reflexive  §  77.  2. 

11.  •»»  §75.  1.  i-^r-  §  129.  1,  properly  signifies  'to  cause  to  be  be- 
fore (prep,  n^i?.)  any  one,'  i.  e.  to  shoio,  tell,  followed  by  h  or  less  fre- 
quently the  direct  object  of  the  person,  —^c-n  g  230.  1.  ^.-y^w  .  .  .  t^n  , 
relative  governed  by  ya,  §  74,  §  285.  1.  "n^n^r.^  §  169.  2,  commonly  fol- 
lowed by  the  direct  object  of  the  person,  more  rarely  by  hv  upon,  Vs 
untOy  or  '^  to,  the  command  being  conceived  of  as  laid  upon  a  person  or 
directed  to  him.  ^nVnV ,  negative  adverb  formed  by  adding  paragogic 
•«  §  61.  6.  a,  to  the  obsoiete  nVa  from  n'^a  to  waste  away,  be  reduced  to 
nothing  :  this  is  always  used  instead  of  n?  before  the  infin.  with  h . 

12.  nnni  §  130.  1,  §86.6  (2  m.  s.).  "'"i^s?  =  ^^ay,  this  prolonged  form 


96  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

of  the  prep,  oy  occurs  only  before  1  sing,  suffix.     Min  §  71.  a  (3),  §  281 
.Vsit^  8  111.  2. /^. 

••     IT     O 

14.  -Vstt,  prep.  ■;»  in  its  comparative  sense  §  260.  2  (1).  ^sm  I.  2 
root  "jna  to  bend,  hence  that  which  bends  or  curves,  belly.  ?|^'r  §  151.  1, 
The  posture  to  which  the  serpent  is  doomed  and  his  eating  dust,  not  as 
his  proper  food,  comp.  Ps.  102  :  10,  but  as  an  incidental  consequence 
of  his  prostrate  form,  is  a  standing  type  of  the  humiliation  and  doom  oi 
Satan  the  real  seducer,     iw^  from  d'^'»  §*207.  1^/. 

15.  na-'Ni  I.  f.  from  s^n  to  be  hostile,  ^y;^i  thy  seed,  i.  e.  devils  and 
wicked  men,  Mat.  13  :  38,  John  8 :  44.  writ  her  seed,  i.  e.  in  its 
widest  sense,  mankind  limited  only  by  the  opposition  just  suggested  in 
the  '  seed  of  the  serpent,'  the  defection  of  those  who  attach  themselves 
to  the  party  of  the  enemy.  The  tempted,  ruined  race  shall  trample  under 
foot  its  enemy  and  seducer.  So  the  apostle  Paul  applies  it,  Eom.  16  : 
20.  At  the  same  time  this  victory  is  really  achieved  by  One  from 
amongst  mankind,  the  Messiah,  and  the  expressions  are  so  framed  as  to 
be  specially  applicable  to  him.  His  birth  of  ,a  virgin  makes  him  pecu- 
liarly the  seed  of  the  woman,  while  the  singular  pronoun  «5rt  and  his 
being  said  to  bruise  or  crush  Satan  himself  j:j^*»^  rather  than  his  seed, 
gives  it  the  appearance  of  a  personal  and  individual  conflict.  That 
int  may  be  used  of  an  individual  appears  from  4  :  25.  tt^n,  a  second 
object  indicating  the  part  aflfected  §  271.  4,  §  273.  2. 

16.  rann  §  175.  2.  tj^sinuy  IV.  from  as?  to  be  afflicted  §  193.  2, 
hence  toil,  sorrow,  trshni  IV.  from  rt^rt  to  conceive,  contracted  from  T)i*in , 
as  if  for  ^5''"}n§  53.  3.  a.  It  is  not  necessary  to  assume  a  hendiadys  for 
the  sorrow  of  thy  conception  ;  the  meaning  is  thy  sorrow  and  especially 
thy  conception  considered  as  a  painful  suffering  condition.  "nVri  §  144. 
2.  c^sa  §  207.  1.  a,  root  nss  to  build  §  185.  d,  offspring  considered  as 
constituting  their  parent's  house.  Jtirjj'yn  III.  f.  §  192.  2.  a,  from  j?!i« 
to  run  after,  desire.  j^a-Vr^a-;  Makkeph  §  43,  §  88  (3  m.) ;  for  the  con- 
struction with  a ,  see  on  1:18. 

17.  G^N^i,  here,  as  2:20,  a  proper  name,  and  therefore  without 
the  article  §  246.  1.  ^n"nya  on  thy  account.  The  origin  of  this  sense 
has  been  variously  accounted  for ;  perhaps  the  simplest  explanation  is 
the  following,  suggested  by  Ewald.  i^a^?,  from  -lay  to  pass,  denotes  that 
which  passes  out  of  something  elsi^,  its  'product'  or  'consequence';  as 
a  noun  it  is  used  of  the  produce  of  the  earth  ;  as  a  preposition,  in  which 
case  it  is  always  compounded  with  a ,  it  means  in  consequence  of,  on 
account  of ;  pause  accent  §  65.  (3).  rifiVrsp  compound  ShVa  §  16. 3.  b 
Nun  epenthetic  §  101.  2,  eat  it,  i.  e.  the  fruit  of  it,  comp.  Isa.  1 : 7. 

18.  y»,)3i  thorn  from  y^p  to  cut,  on  account  of  its  pricking  or  cutting. 


NOTES    UN    GENESIS    3  :  14-24.  97 

iTnn"!  II.  §  187.  1.  e,  from  n-;^*!,  perhaps  in  the  sense  of  growing  luxuri- 
antly, hence  a  thistle.  ^V  ,  pausal  form  for  "^^  §  65.  a.  ttiVsn^,  accent 
shifted  by  Vav  conversive  §  33.  4,  §  100.  a,  eat  the  herb  of  the  field ^  in 
contrast  with  the  trees  of  the  garden. 

19.  ryta  I.  f.  from  '■^  root  yr^  to  flow  §  184.  J,  Tsere  retained  in 
the  const.  §  216.  1.  h  ;  the  prep,  a  expresses  the  condition  in  which  he 
should  eat  bread,  a  condition  induced,  as  is  implied,  by  the  toil  necessary 
to  procure  it ;  or  it  may  be  used,  as  it  often  is,  to  denote  the  price,  the 
thing  purchased  being  regarded  as  contained  in  that  which  is  paid  as 
its  equivalent,  in  return  for  or  at  the  cost  of  the  sweaty  etc.  i^-isn  ,  pri- 
marily nose^  then  used,  as  here,  for  the  whole  face.  Vsxn  §  35.  1.  ori^ 
I.  1.  root  DhV  to  consume,  ""s  is  confirmatory  of  the  thought  that  man 
must  return  to  the  ground  ;  the  second  "s  is  coordinate  with  the  first, 
stating  the  same  reason  but  with  greater  fulness. 

20.  N-ip-""i,  construction  difierent  from  2:20.  mh  Eve,  II.  f.  from 
root  n^n  archaic  form  of  n^h  to  live,  hence  life,  abst.  for  concr.  source  or 
dispenser  of  life ;  "^3  assigns  the  reason,  because  through  her,  as  ap- 
peared from  ver.  16,  the  race  was  to  be  preserved  from  extinction. 

21.  rrbns  §  216.  2.  b.  n'.:?  skin,  root  n^iy  to  be  naked.  ittjaVi;^ 
§276.3. 

22.  nriNS  construct  though  followed  by  a  prep.  §  255.  1  ;  not  an 
ironical  reference  to  the  language  of  the  tempter,  ver.  5,  but  an  asser- 
tion of  its  truth,  though  in  a  very  different  sense  from  that  in  which  he 
designed  it  to  be  understood.  Jiaisw  §  233,  §275.3.  a.  Da^,  not  only 
take,  as  he  has  done,  of  the  forbidden  tree,  but  also  etc.  §  39.  4.  The 
concluding  sentence  of  this  verse  is  incomplete :  it  is  broken  off  by  an 
abrupt  change  from  word  to  deed,  and  instead  of  a  mere  declaration  of 
the  divine  purpose  the  actual  expulsion  of  man  from  Eden  follows. 

23.  :  dwtt  .  .  .  ^sJN  8  74. 

IT     •  J-.'-I      O 

24.  tt;^ai,l  I  99.  3.  a.  is©|;n,  from  the  same  root  comes  ns-^s* 
Shekinah,  the  name  given  by  the  later  Jews  to  the  symbol  of  the  di- 
vine residence  in  the  tabernacle  and  the  temple.  tD;^;?^ ,  see  on  1  : 7, 
2  :  8.  tjnl?.  flame,  i.  e.  the  flashing  blade,  or  with  the  sense  of  the  ad- 
jective ^amm^  sword  §  254.  6.  a,  from  an!?  to  burn.  ann;3  sword,  from 
a*n  to  be  waste  or  lay  waste,     tf"'?.  const.  §  254.  9.  a, 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

1.  a«»2  fut.  with  Vav  conv.  continues  the  narration  §  99.  1,  thougn 
the  succession  thus  indicated  is  not  always  that  of  time  or  of  actual  oc- 
currence, see  on  2  :  8.  19.     The  writer  here  resumes  the  direct  narrative 


98  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

35  :  27,  from  wJiii.-h  he  had  diverged  to  introduce  Isaac's  death,  33  :  28. 
29,  and  what  he  thought  it  necessary  to  say  about  Esau's  line,  oh.  36. 
Having  thus  dismissed  them  from  the  history,  he  can  now  pursue  unin- 
terruptedly his  account  of  Jacob's  family.  In  like  manner  the  history 
of  Isaac's  family,  25  :  19,  follows  the  record  of  Abraham's  death,  25  :  7, 
and  of  Ishmael's  line,  25  :  12  ;  and  Shem's  descendants,  11  :  10,  succeed 
those  of  Noah's  other  sons,  10  :  1.  The  statement  of  this  verse  accord- 
ingly, though  not  posterior  in  time  to  what  immediately  precedes,  is  so 
in  the  order  of  narration  to  which  the  writer  steadfastly  adheres  through- 
out the  book,  the  direct  line  of  descent  of  the  chosen  seed  being  post- 
poned until  the  lateral  branches  have  first  been  traced.  Vvc"?*  §  ^^^'  ^' 
i-jSN  §  220.  1.  c. 

2.  n^N  §  259.  2.  'npv^_  ^^'''IVp  ^^^  generations  of  Jacob,  i.  e.  an  ac- 
count of  his  descendants.  This  is  the  uniform  style  of  the  titles  pre- 
fixed to  the  different  sections  of  Genesis,  see  on  2:4.  It  appears  to 
have  been  selected  on  account  of  the  prevailingly  genealogical  character 
of  the  history,  the  genealogies  constituting,  as  it  were,  the  frame  work 
of  which  the  narrative  is  the  filling  up.  Jacob  is  henceforth  contem- 
plated not  as  an  individual  but  as  a  patriarch,  the  father  and  head  of  a 
family,  whose  fortunes  are  interwoven  with  his  own.  -^a  §  215.  1.  b. 
Terms  of  natural  relationship  are  extensively  employed  in  Hebrew  to 
express  various  kinds  of  relation  or  dependence  §  254.  6.  a.  Time  is 
viewed  as  the  parent  of  that  which  is  produced  within  it,  and  a  person 
or  thing  as  the  oft'spring  of  the  time  during  which  he  or  it  has  existed. 
The  ordinary  mode  of  stating  the  age  is  that  here  employed,  son  of  seventeen 
years,  i.  e.  seventeen  years  old.  The  chronological  difficulty,  which  some 
have  fancied  here,  is  purely  imaginary,  and  has  arisen  from  neglecting  to 
observe  that  though  the  writer  in  pursuance  of  his  plan  (seeonver.  1)  has 
recorded  the  death  of  Isaac,  35  :  29,  before  proceeding  to  the  history  of 
Jacob's  family,  that  event  did  not  take  place  for  several  years  after  the 
occurrences  now  to  be  related.  r\va ,  in  the  singular  after  seventeen 
§251.  2.  a.  rrn  |  265,  §  266.  3.  a,  verb  following  its  subject  in  a 
descriptive  clause,  nsh.  This  verb  is  often  followed  by  nN ,  the  sign  of 
the  direct  object.  If  that  is  the  case  here,  it  must  be  read  superintend' 
ing  his  brothers  (who  were)  with  the  flock.  But  as  it  would  more 
naturally  have  -jsi::  for  its  object,  and  it  is  sometimes  elsewhere  construed 
with  s ,  Jn»  is  doubtless  the  preposition  with,  and  it  is  to  be  rendered 
feeding  or  tending  the  flock  with  his  brothers  vhx  for  i^hN  from  nx 
g  63.  1.  a,  §  207.  2.  b.  The  preposition  a  will  then  indicate  the  sphere 
within  which  the  action  of  the  verb  was  exercised,  lit.  acting  as  shepherd 
in  the  flock,     ■jsiss  §  245.  3.     n?b  n^ht  and  he  was  a  lad  §  258.  1.     •'^sa 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  37  :  1-7.  99 

from  -,a  §  207.  1.  or,  §  216.  1.  -^si  from  nix  §  207.  2.  e.  sa^^  ,  verb 
iV  and  «?  §  160.  3.  n»n  fins'!,  the  suffix  denotes  the  object  §  254.  9  ; 
the  noun  is  consequently  indefinite,  and  no  article  is  required  by  ny-v 
§  249.  I.  b,  an  evil  report  respecting  them.    Corop.  Num.  14  ;  37. 

3.  -Vsto  §  260.  2.  a.  c^iptn?!  §  201.  1.  b,  a  son  of  old  age,  not 
one  possessed  of  the  qualities  which  usually  accompany  age,  as  wisdom 
and  the  like,  but  one  born  when  his  father  was  old,  comp.  21 :  2.  7,  44 : 
20,  and  the  similar  expression  luife  of  thy  youth,  Prov.  5  :  18.  The  ex- 
pression is  indefinite,  and  the  construct  relation  paraphrased  by  the  fol- 
lowing iV  §  257,  perhaps  because  he  was  not  the  only  son  born  to  him 
at  that  period  of  his  life,  nteri  §35.  1,  §265,  b.  ;qib9  rahs,  LXX 
■^LTOiva  ttolklXov,  Yulg.  tunicam polymitam,  Eng.  Ver.  coat  of  many  colours. 
This  explanation  is  based  on  the  assumption  that  bibs  means  pieces: 
a  '  coat  of  pieces '  might  then  mean  one  of  patchwork,  or  of  pieces  of 
various  colours  stitched  together,  or  perhaps  one  so  embroidered  as  to 
present  the  appearance  of  being  so  composed.  In  2  Sam.  13  :  18.  19, 
the  only  other  passage  in  which  the  expression  occurs,  it  is  rendered  by 
the  LXX  x^Tcbi'  KapTrwTo?,  and  by  the  Vulgate  tunica  talaris.  In  con- 
formity with  this  the  latest  and  best  authorities  understand  by  D"*©?  ex- 
tremities ;  a  tunic  or  undergarment  of  extremities  is  one  reaching  to  the 
wrists  and  ankles  in  contrast  with  those  in  ordinary  use,  which  were 
without  sleeves  and  extended  only  to  the  knees. 

4.  I'rifc*  §  238.  2.  •i'^a^i ,  infin.  not  preceded  by  a  prep.  §  267.  b  ;  -la?] 
is  commonly  followed  by  V  ,  Vn  to  or  C3> ,  ns  (prep.)  ivith,  but  here  and 
in  Num.  26  :  3  by  the  direct  object  of  the  person  addressed.  ff^tyV  in 
peace,  peaceably,  comp.  on  'laV  ,  2  :  18,  or  tmto  peace,  with  a  peaceable 
design. 

5.  ci^j^T  §271.  3.  'n»5  §  129.  1,  object  omitted,  comp.  2  :  19.  !!Bo»»:i 
§  145.  1,  added  again  to  hate,  i.  e.  hated  yet  more  §  269.  a.  It  is 
characteristic  of  Hebrew  narrative  that  upon  the  first  mention  of  Joseph's 
dreams  the  result  of  his  telling  them  to  his  brethren  is  stated,  before  a 
more  detailed  account  is  given  of  them  ;  after  which  the  resulting  hatred 
or  jealousy  of  his  brethren  is  mentioned  again,  vs.  8. 11.  See  an  instance 
of  the  same  sort,  2  :  8,  comp.  ver.  15.  No  critic,  even  of  those  most  dis- 
posed to  discredit  the  original  unity  of  Genesis,  has  ventured  to  impute 
this  repetition  to  an  intermingling  of  different  narratives,  and  to  ascribe 
vs.  6-11  to  a  writer  distinct  from  the  author  of  ver.  5.  And  yet  this 
would  be  as  reasonable  as  the  like  charges  based  on  similar  repetitions 
occurring  elsewhere. 

7.  Q"^»^N  §  200.  c.  ntt^^ ,  pret.,  not  part.,  as  shown  by  the  accent 
§  34,  rose  up  in  contrast  with  nssis  §  65  (2)  stood,     nraen,  fut.  because 


100  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

subsequent  to  the  preceding  §  263.  5.  «,  afterward  encircled  it.  It  is 
better  to  give  this  word  its  proper  verbal  force  than  to  regard  it  as 
simply  qualifying  the  verb  which  follows, ^:>ros^r a ^eci?  themselves  around. 
;^^;!h^!^cn:  §  82.  5,  §  176.  1,  §  88  (2  and  3  f.  pi). 

8.  tjj^n,  emphatic  infin.  §  282,  followed,  as  is  usual,  by  V?  over^ 
since  the  monarch  is  over  his  subjects  or  exalted  above  them ;  more 
rarely  by  a  in,  to  define  the  sphere  in  which  the  sway  is  exercised,  since 
the  local  use  of  the  prep,  to  designate  the  royal  residence,  e.  g.  reign  in 
Jerusalem  etc.,  makes  this  ambiguous.  On  the  other  hand  Vtoio  to  rule, 
is  commonly  followed  by  a  in,  and  rarely  by  V?  over,  see  on  1 :  18. 
dx  .  .  .  n  §  283.  2  shalt  thou  reign  as  king  or  even  rule  in  any  way  ? 
ivib'^n ,  plur.  used  indefinitely,  his  dreams,  though  only  one  had  been 
actually  related,  it  being  regarded  by  his  envious  brothers  as  a  repre- 
sentative rather  than  an  individual  fact,  comp.  8 :  4,  21  :  7,  46  : 2,  Judg. 
12:7,  1  Sam.  17  :  43,  Neh.  6 :  2,  also  Mat.  2  :  20,  27  :  44,  where  an  ap- 
parent discrepancy  with  Luke  23  :  39  is  thus  reconciled. 

10.  "iBs:!,  followed  by  Vn  or  Wo  before  the  pervsr^n,  and  commonly 
the  direct  object  of  the  thing  narrated,  though  in  rart^  instances  this  is 
preceded  by  ^s?  concerning  or  ^s  in  reference  to.  *,3  ■  lyisi ,  rarely  fol- 
lowed by  the  direct  object,  commonly  as  here  lik^  other  verbs  expressivo 
of  hostility  by  a ,  the  hostility  being  conceived  of  as  not  only  directed 
towards  its  object,  but  reaching  and  penetrating  it..  It  expresses  more, 
therefore,  than  our  preposition  at,  which  may  be  used  in  like  connections, 
e.  g.  *  to  scold  at*  y^yi'),  Leah,  or  in  the  judgment  of  others,  Bilhah 
ver.  2,  or  Joseph's  own  mother,  Rachel,  who  was  already  dead,  35  :  19, 
but  is  here  mentioned  by  Jacob  for  that  very  reason,  to  make  the  ap- 
parent absurdity  of  the  dream  more  glaring,  sian  §  230. 1,  §  282.  NiaJ 
§  157.  3,  §  276.  1.     }  n:i^N;  §  219.  1.  ^  " 

11.  in-!ij<3;5";i ,  commonly  followed  by  a,  see  on  n»-5»::,  ver.  10,  less 
frequently  by  the  direct  object  or  by  V  to,  i.  e.  envious  in  reference  to. 
rsN'i ,  Vav  in  a  disjunctive  sense  §  287.  1 ;  the  noun  on  account  of  this 
implied  contrast  is  put  emphatically  before  the  verb  and  receives  a  dis- 
junctive accent. 

12.  — Hk  .  The  marginal  note  is  mx  V^  i^;;?  point  over  x  and  ty .  Ac- 
cording to  the  Masora  such  extraordinary  points,  §  4.  a,  occur  ten  times 
in  the  books  of  Moses,  four  times  in  the  Prophets,  and  once  in  the  Hagio- 
grapha.  The  Rabbins  explain  it  by  saying  that,  though  pretending  to 
feed  their  father's  flocks,  they  were  in  reality  feeding  their  own  spleen 
against  their  brother.  It  may  possibly  have  been  designed  to  call  at« 
tention  to  the  construction :  ns  and  a  follow  nrn  here  as  in  fer.  2,  but 
with  a  diflFerent  sense. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    37  :  8-28.  101 

13.  niV  §  151.  1.  trnVs^Ni  S  123.  4.  -rtssi"*! ,  notwitlistandina:  the 
repe.ted  change  of  subject,  it  is  omitted  from  this  and  the  following 
verbs,  because  it  can  create  no  real  embarrassment  §  243.  1. 

14.  -liiixini,  commonly  with  the  direct  object  of  the  thing  brought, 
and  ^N  before  the  person  to  whom  or  place  to  which  it  is  brought.  Hera 
the  person  is  regarded  as  the  remote  object  §  273.  3.  a,  bring  me  back 
word,  instead  of  to  me. 

15.  :  t-;v=in  fut.  because  the  action  though  begun  is  not  finished  §  263. 

2,  uhat  art  thou  seeking  ? 

17.  13  £^ives  confirmation.     Qi^ttN  S  273.  4. 

18.  p'nnTs  at  a  distance,  see  on  nnntt ,  1:7.  a":!)?^  §  263.  '1.  b 
^Vi^sn-iT  §  80.  1,  made  themselves  subtle  or  deceitful,  i.  e.  acted  deceitfully^ 
here  with  a  direct  object,  elsewhere  with  s ,  see  on  ver.  10.  j  *.n">)£r^ 
§160.4., 

19.  rit^sn  §  73.  2.    :  xa  part.  §  266.  2,  the  same  form  as  pret.  ver.  23. 

20.  "iriNa  §  248.  a,  a  properly  in,  but  after  a  verb  of  motion,  into. 
la-isNi  S  100.  2.  a  (1).     ^nnrr^x  S  101.  i. 

:  -T  :    O  \     /  :at  T-:    O 

21.  D-!»to  out  of  their  hand,  i.  e.  from  their  power  or  threatened 
violence.  It  is  on  account  of  this  derived  sense  of  the  phrase  that  the 
noun  is  singular  with  a  plur.  suf. ;  so  \^y^  ver.  27.     was  §  129.  1,  §  169. 

3,  §  101.  2,  the  verb  followed  by  a  double  object  §  271.  4,  we  will  not, 
or  let  us  not  smite  him  as  to  life,  i.  e.  kill  him. 

22.  — Vk  with  the  apoc.  fut.,  which  here  does  not  diflfer  from  its 
simple  form  §  97.  2.  b,  is  equivalent  to  a  negative  imperative,  shed  not. 

23.  — irss  §  285.  2,  according  to  the  time  that,  i.  e.  when.  'itcrs^^ 
§287.3,  §273.  2. 

24.  %rrrr^^  §  132.  2,  §  39.  3.  b.     -j^  §  258.  b. 

25.  n-'VLxy^^a";  §  57.  2  (3)  a.     nsa  §  34. 

28.  c-' :  ''-'c.  There  is  no  inconsistency  in  speaking  of  the  same  caravan 
as  Ishmaelites,  ver.  25,  as  Midianites,  and  as  Medanites,  ver.  36  ;  for 
though  these  were,  strictly  speaking,  distinct  tribes,  yet  from  their  close 
aflfinity  in  origin,  25  :  2.  12,  and  character,  the  names  might  in  a  general 
sense  be  used  promiscuously.  The  fact  appears  to  be  that  both  here  and 
Judg.  8  :  24,  comp.  vs.  22.  26,  Ishmaelite  is  a  generic  term,  embracing 
not  only  the  proper  descendants  of  Ishmael,  but  other  Arab  tribes,  just 
as  Hellenes  was  us^d  to  designate  the  Greeks  generally,  though  properly 
denoting  one  subdivision  of  them.  Or  each  of  these  three  tribes  may 
in  actual  fact  have  been  represented  in  this  company  of  travelling 
merchants.  Upon  this  interchange  of  names,  which  is  so  readily  ex- 
plicable, certain  critics  have  based  the  assertion  that  two  contradictory 
narratives  are  here  blended.     One  is  represented  in  vs.  25-27  and  in 


102  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

ver.  28  from  inste^  onward ;  the  other  in  ver.  28,  as  far  as  ifa^ ,  and 
in  ver.  36.  According  to  the  first  Joseph's  brethren  sold  him  to  tha 
Ishmaelites,  who  carried  him  down  to  Egypt.  According  to  the  second 
certain  Midianite  merchants,  accidentally  discovering  him  in  the  pit 
where  his  brethren  had  left  him  to  perish,  drew  him  out  and  sold  him 
into  Egypt.  But,  1.  This  is  founded  on  a  false  theory  of  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  Pentateuch,  as  though  it  were  not  one  continuous  composition, 
but  made  up  of  detached  portions  from  different  pens.  2.  It  gratuitously 
impugns  its  credibility,  as  though  it  were  a  record  of  conflicting  tradi- 
tions instead  of  a  consistent  and  well  accredited  history.  3.  It  is  merely 
an  ingenious  cross-reading,  made  out  by  dividing  one  sentence  and  dis- 
locating others.  4.  It  is  apparent  that  the  writer,  or,  if  the  critics 
please,  the  compiler  saw  no  inconsistency  in  the  different  parts  of  what 
he  has  presented  as  one  connected  narrative ;  neither  was  such  an  in- 
consistency suspected  by  any  of  his  readers  until  very  recently.  The 
mention  of  Joseph's  being  taken  down  to  Egypt  both  at  the  beginning 
and  close  of  the  paragraph,  vs.  28.  36  (comp.  on  ver.  5),  and  again  39  : 
1,  where  the  subject  is  resumed  after  a  digression  (comp.  37 :  1  with 
35  :  27)  lends  no  countenance  to  this  critical  hypothesis. 

55wtt»5.  The  subject  of  this  and  the  next  two  verbs  is  not  the  Mid- 
ianites  but  the  brethren  of  Joseph,  45  : 5,  see  on  ver.  13.  d^'^'w^s  , 
the  prep,  denotes  the  price,  see  on  3:19.  V)?.^.  shekels,  which  was  the 
current  standard  of  value,  is  to  be  supplied  §  251.  2.  c,  with  which 
tj03  is  in  apposition  §  253.  2 ;  for  the  price,  comp.  Ex.  21 :  32,  Lev. 
27";  5. 

32.  —1^^  §  129.  1,  §  94.  d.  n.ihan  §  24.  6,  §  230.  2.  a,  §  283.  2. 
^':^53  §  221.  3.  a. 

33.  PT.^saj  §  105.  a.  •'5  21  nsha  m}/  son's  coat!  the  abrupt  brevity  of 
the  exclamation  is  admirably  suited  to  the  occasion,     tj'itt  §  282.  a. 

34.  vsnwa .  We  would  say  upon  his  loins,  and  the  Heb.  might  use 
h>t_ ,  Jer.  13  : 1,  48  :  37  ;  but  here  it  has  a  in,  denoting  intimate  conjunc- 
tion, i.  e.  in  contact  with,  see  on  3:3.  VaNnsi  §80.  1,  used  chiefly  in 
prose,  the  Kal  being  more  usual  in  poetry,  followed  by  V?  over,  since  the 
common  attitude  of  mourners  is  that  of  bending  over  the  object  of  their 
grief,  or  the  prep,  may  mean  on  account  of,  the  effect  being  conceived 
as  resting  upon  its  cause,  the  grief  resting  upon  its  source,  see  2  :  24. 
It  sometimes  takes  Vn  in  reference  to. 

35.  ^tt;5»i  §  277.  a,  §  276.  3.  rnba  §  205.  h,  §  207.  l.o.  SwhiV  §  101. 
3,  §  102.  3.  cmnnV  §  80.  a  (2).  ^2  might  be  explicative,  that,  which  com- 
monly introduces  an  indirect  citation,  but  is  occasionally  used  even  before  a 
direct  citation  ;  but  it  is  better  to  regard  it  as  confirmatory,  for,  referring 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    39  :  1-6.  108 

to  the  implied  language  of  his  refusal,  '  I  will  not  be  comforted,  for,  etc. 
or  hut^  to  which  13  is  often  equivalent  after  a  negative  clause,  n^xr , 
the  continued  and  conscious  existence  of  the  dead  is  implied,  j  tjssj 
§  172.  4,  followed  here  by  the  direct  object,  elsewhere  by  V?  over^  \  or 
S\^  in  reference  tOy  for, 

CHAPTER   XXXIX. 

1.  ^tl^n  §  265,  was  brought  down,  not  only  because  there  was  au 
actual  descent  in  leaving  Palestine  southward,  but  because  of  the  moral 
elevation  attaching  to  it  as  the  centre  of  religious  hopes  and  aspirations. 
Hence  men  are  said  to  '  go  up '  to  Palestine  and  to  Jerusalem  from  all 
directions,  Zech.  14  :  16 — 19,  et  passim. 

2.  rnn^ .  The  name  Jehovah  occurs  significantly  here  and  in  a  like 
connection  in  vs.  3.  5.  21.  23.  God's  favour  to  Joseph  was  not  a  mere 
providential  benefit  to  him,  but  belonged  to  Jehovah's  plan  of  grace  and 
his  merciful  dealings  with  his  covenant  people.  After  this  chapter 
njn^  occurs  but  once  in  the  rest  of  the  book,  Gen.  49  :  18.  When  Joseph 
speaks  to  the  wife  of  Potiphar,  ver.  9,  to  the  servants  of  Pharaoh,  40 :  8, 
to  Pharaoh  himself,  41  :  16 — 32,  or  to  his  brethren  or  they  to  him 
while  they  thought  him  an  Egyptian,  42  :  18,  43  :  29,  44 :  16,  or  when 
Pharaoh  speaks,  41  :  38.  39,  or  the  steward  of  Joseph's  house,  43  :  23, 
the  more  general  name  D-irf^K  is  the  appropriate  one.  So  in  other  cases, 
where  the  thought  is  principally  of  God  as  ruling  in  providence,  42  :  28, 
or  a  contrast  is  implied  between  what  man  devised  and  God  appointed, 
45  :  5.  See  on  2  :  4.  -n»  prep,  with,  implying  fellowship  and  aid  §  238. 
2.  ri'^as  §  216.  1.  d,  §  208.  3.  c.  'j;3-:n  §  201.  2,  §  249.  1,  his  Egyp- 
tian master, 

4.  n-.S^l  diflers  fjom  nay ,  see  Gesen.  Lex.  -irnpsj:],  change  of  subject 
plain  from  the  connection  §  243.  1,  see  37  :  13.  28  'i^— ©;— Vs'i ,  ellipsis 
of  the  relative,  comp.  ver.  5  ;   §  285.  3. 

5.  'itT'sa ,  prep,  a  in,  suggests  the  sphere  of  his  authority,  and  V?  over, 
his  elevation  above  what  was  thus  subjected  to  him.  "Vaa  in  all,  this 
was  the  seat  of  the  blessing,  ^h^^  §  275.  1. 

6.  iriN  suf  refers  not  to  Potiphar,  he  knew  not  anything  with  him, 
i.  e.  which  was  in  his  own  possession,  but  to  Joseph,  comp.  ver.  8,  and 
is  not  dependent  on  n^^Ntt  §  195.  3,  anything  luith  him,  i.  e.  which  was 
in  Joseph's  charge,  but,  as  the  order  of  the  words  requires,  on  yr^^  did  not 
know  with  hint,  i.  e.  Joseph  had  not  only  the  entire  charge  but  the  ex 
elusive  knowledge  of  everything ;  his  master  shared  with  him  only  the 
knowledge  of  what  came  upon  his  table,     "na^  §  254.  10. 


t04  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

7.  nnstt;  §98.  1,§22.  «(1). 

9.  !iS3^N  §  263.  4,  he^  i.  e.  my  master,  is  not ;  the  rendering  '  ther« 
is  none  greater,  etc'  would  require  •)^^J  without  the  suffix,  comp.  40  :  8^ 
41  :  8.  Vr\i,  §260.  1.  -cn  ^3  for  if,  which  after  a  negative  clause 
(see  on  37  :  35)  is  equivalent  to  but  if  or  but  when,  i.  e.  except.  iWNa  in 
that^  i,  e.  because,  the  effect  being  regarded  as  involved  in  its  cause. 
{::^n">KV  §  231.  3.  a,  in  respect  to  God,  the  prep,  indicating  the  direction 
of  the  offence. 

10.  sinana  'according to  her  speaking,'  i.  e.  as  she  spake,  the  particle 
strictly  expressing  the  resemblance  or  identity  between  the  time  of  her 
speaking  and  his  not  hearkening,  and  thus  receiving  the  temporal  sense 
of  at  or  ivhen.      oi;;  i  nS^  §  280.  1.     -^h)  §  287.  3.     airrV  §  87. 

11.  LVrts  §  231.  0.  a,  since  the  particle  of  comparison  may  express 
not  only  identity  but  a  resemblance  more  or  less  remote,  it  is  applied  to 
measures  of  time,  space  or  quantity,  not  only  to  indicate  exactness  at, 
but  a  more  general  correspondence  about,  comp.  Gr.  ws,  wo-et.  ;^;iNa 
prep,  partitive. 

12.  iiiaa  §22.  b,  §221.  5.  a,  the  prep,  may  be  taken  in  its  original 
local  sense  as  designating  the  part  immediately  affected  by  the  seizure, 
in  his  gur7nent,  or,  which  is  more  natural  in  English,  it  may  indicate 
the  means,  l)i  which  the  action  is  regarded  as  involved,  since  that  alone 
rendered  it  possible,  by  his  garment. 

14.  ph^V  §  35.  1,  §  92.  d,  h  properly  indicating  the  design,  see  on 
1 :  14,  which  is  here  inferred  from  the  result,  comp.  Ex.  17  :  3,  Lev.  20  : 
3.  ^32  §  34,  according  to  the  turn  given  to  the  preceding  verb  the  prep, 
may,  as  after  verbs  of  hostility,  see  on  37  :  10,  indicate  the  object  at 
which  the  laughter  is  directed,  and  in  which  it  rests,  mock  at  us,  or  it 
may  denote  conj auction,  see  on  3  :  3,  37  :  34,  sport  with  us.  '^^j^a  ,  the 
prep,  a  may  denote  the  cause,  means,  or  as  here  the  instrument,  since 
anything  may  be  regarded  as  residing  in  that,  by,  through  or  with  which 
it  is  effected. 

15.  ^^b-n  §  153.  4.     an'n  §287.  3. 

16.  h5ni§160.  1  and  3.  '  ' 

17.  pn^tV  might  be  dependent  on  nNnn  §  160.  2,  see  ver.  14,  but  is 
more  probably  to  be  connected  with  xa  . 

18.  N7p!<;!,  construction  begun  with  the  infinitive  and  continued  with 
the  future  and  Vav  conversive  ;<  282.  c. 

20.  D'p^  §  255.  2.  — i-^x  by  ellipsis  for  the  fuller  fc5rm  Gt»  .  .  .  -itt;j« 
where, com.^.  40:3,  or  -ia  .  .  .  nrx  in  which  §74.  ''':}'dx  K'thibh  §46, 
for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  ^"i/on,  the  usual  form  of  the  noun,  wliereaa 
"1-.2X  is  commonly  the  participle. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    40  :  1 10.  105 

21.  t!.^5  §  172.  4.  'in  suf.  denotes  the  object  §  254.  9,  he  gavi 
graciously  wrongbt  favour  toward  him,  in  the  mind  of  the  keeper. 
I  nnen-n^a  -b ,  a  subordinate  entrusted  with  the  immediate  oversight  of 
the  prison,  while  Joseph's  master,  the  captain  of  the  guard,  held  the 
supreme  direction  of  its  affairs,  comp.  40  :  4. 

CHAPTER  XL. 

1.  JiNtflh  fut.  with  Yav  conv.  might  have  been  used,  comp.  39 :  7, 
§  287.  3,  with  prep.  V,  comp.  39  :  9. 

2-  ^^i?-1!!  followed  by  V? ,  the  prep,  in  a  hostile  sense  indicating  upon 
whom  the  anger  is  directed ;  it  might  also  have  Vn  in  respect  to  ;  our 
idiom  requires  at.  ^sd  §  250.  2,  see  on  1  :  16.  1''oi"^d  §  60.  3.  c, 
§  210.  a. 

3.  D^tt '  §  255.  2,  comp.  39  :  20. 

4.  cPN ,  not  set  him  over  them,  as  though  the  prep,  were  Vs,  see  39  :  4, 
but  2^ut  hi?n  in  charge  with  them,  associated  him  with  them  to  have  the 
care  of  their  necessities,  to  wait  upon  them,  as  is  immediately  added. 
According  to  the  analogy  of  oriental  courts  these  were  officers  of  high 
rank,  and  Potiphar  assigns  them  his  servant  as  their  attendant,  ccp 
§  274.  2.  a. 

5.  cr:"^sty  §  250.  2.  a. 

7.  {-^'j-i  245.  3.  b. 

8.  i^N ,  the  absolute  form  is  only  used  when  it  is  the  last  word  in  its 
clause  §  258.  h. 

9.  -nsni  §  287.  3. 

10.  r:^^  §  223.  2,  §  250.  2.  nh-ibs  §  205.  a,  the  prep,  may  denote 
comparison,  as  if  it  were  hlossoming,  i.  e.  it  seemed  to  blossom,  or  time 
it  was  about  blossoming^  see  on  39  :  10.  11.  Jj^Vy  ,  construed  transitively 
with  the  result  of  the  action,  went  up,  i.  e.  grew,  put  forth  its  flowers 
§  271.  1.  tTT-JD ,  used  collectively  §  198.  b,  whereas  the  fern,  nss  denotes 
a  single  flower,  '-"^'f^^in  §  ^0-  ^  (1)?  either  matured  grapes,  or  by  a 
transitive  construction  with  the  result  of  the  action,  ripened  into  grapes, 
r-n>3tax  §  183.  c,  §  210.  e,  §  216.  1.  c.  It  has  been  objected  to  the 
truth  and  the  antiquity  of  this  narrative  that,  according  to  Herodotus, 
2,  '77,  there  were  no  vines  in  Egypt  (ov  yap  cr^i  cto-t  kv  rfj  x^PV  ajw,7reXot), 
and  according  to  Plutarch,  De  Is.  et  Osir.  6,  wine  was  not  in  use  there 
before  the  time  of  Psammetichus  (^p^avro  8e  Trivetv  awo  ^afjiixrjTLxov,  irpo- 
repov  8*  ovK  einvov  oTvov),  But  Herodotus  is  only  speaking  of  the  region 
which  he  denominates  '  the  grain  country '  {rr]v  aTTeipojxevrjv  Atyvn-Tov), 
And  even  in  regard  to  this  his  language  must  be  taken  with  some  limita- 


106  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

tions.  See  Eawlinson's  Herodotus,  II.  p.  108.  Plutarch  is  speaking  of 
the  free  indulgence  in  wine  by  kings  and  priests  as  introduced  by 
Psammetichus  in  place  of  the  restricted  use  which  prevailed  before. 
The  monuments  of  Egypt  show  incontestably  that  wine  was  used  and 
the  grape  cultivated  there  in  the  earliest  periods  by  their  delineations 
of  the  vintage,  the  winepress,  vessels  for  drinking  and  for  holding  wine, 
and  even  persons  in  a  state  of  intoxication. 

12.  nttjVV  §  250.  2,  §  251.  2  and  4.     inn,  copula  §  258.  2. 

13.  r^^^irt^  §  160.  2.  ^:j33  §  221.  6.  a.  -it:^ ,  used  adverbially  of 
time,  as  in  39 :  20  of  place, zz;/ie/i,  the  time  in  which. 

14.  "^snjnST— DN  IS,  see  on  39  :  9,  but  if  thou  hast  remembered  me,  etc. 
with  the  implication  as  I  trust  thou  wilt  have  done  jja-rijoy t  then  do  kind' 
ness  with  me,  I  pray  thee  §  287.  2,  or  if  may  be  equivalent  to  0  if  and 
express  a  wish,  but  if  thou  wouldst  remember  me,  etc.  and  wouldst  do,  etc. 
Literally,  ivovldst  have  remembered,  the  pret.  §  262.  1,  denoting  a  past 
in  relation  to  the  fut.  ato';^''.  §  35.  1 ;  this  tense  is  used  here  because  the 
act  of  memory  at  that  time  implies  that  he  had  been  remembered  during 
the  entire  preceding  period,  comp.  the  use  of  memini  as  a  present  in 
Latin.  The  following  verbs  n-^'tiv^.  etc.  as  they  follow  the  future  ata**'; 
obtain  a  future  sense  from  Vav  conv.     'j^V  §  65.  a.     *^^^y  ,  see  on  3  :  12. 

15.  aaa  §  93.  d,  §  282.  a.  ^ttb  §  156.  4,  the  unusual  position  of  the 
accent  is  remarked  in  the  marginal  note  §  32. 

16.  ait:  well  not  correctly,  for  this  could  not  yet  be  known,  but  ac- 
ceptably. :  ^tuNi-^y  Herodotus,  2.  35,  states  it  as  one  of  the  customs  in 
which  the  Egyptians  differ  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  that  the  men  carry 
burdens  upon  their  heads  and  the  women  upon  their  shoulders. 

20.  M"T))n  §  150.  5,  day  of  Pha7'aoh's  biing  born,  the  subject  of  the 
passive  verb  receiving  nij ,  since  it  is  really  the  object  of  the  action 
§  271.  o. 

23.  :snhstrj»i,  Vav  in  an  adversative  sense. 


I  ••  T    ;  ■ 


CHAPTER  XLL 

1.  ViJttAom,  denoting  separation  in  point  of  time,  i.  e.  after  the  end 
of.  L^Ts;^  ^Itl^,^  §  202,  two  years  of  days,  the  measure  or  quantity  beitig 
in  apposition  with  the  material  §  253.  2.  — Vy  over,  because  a  person 
standing  on  the  bank  is  above  the  surface  of  the  river ;  the  English 
idiom  requires  by.  x  ift";n .  The  number  of  Egyptian  words  occurring  in 
this  chapter  affords  an  incidental  proof  of  its  genuineness  and  truth. 

2.  n^ns  T?»  §  223.  2  ;  the  cow  was  the  instrument  and  symbol  of 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    41  :  1-21.  107 

agriculture,  and  is  here  represented  as  coming  up  from  the  Nile,  which 
was  the  source  of  Egypt's  fertility,     nis^  §  254.  10. 

3.  r2t»  lip,  then  edge  or  brink  §  3.  1.  a.     ni^n  §  216.  1.  a  (1). 

4.  'ib'^-n.  .  .  .  riVi-i^n,  the  article  is  for  the  sake  of  making  the  pre- 
ceding adjectives  agree  in  definiteness  with  the  noun  to  which  the;y 
belong  §  249.  \.  a  ;  the  adj.  themselves  could  not  receive  the  art.,  being 
in  the  const.  §  256.     ya«?.  §  251.  4.     fV^  §  ■^^'^-  ^• 

5.  r^s^i  §  235.  3  (3).'  t-^Vaw  §  207.  1.  d,  §  16.  3.  b.  nsp^a  in  the 
stalfc,  because  forming  part  of  it,  in  intimate  union  and  conjunction  with 
it,  see  on  3  :  3. 

G.  nb^Ta.;?,  §  254.  9.  b,  D-^np,  the  southeast  wind  from  the  greai 
desert.     Observe  that  d  is  a  radical,  not  the  plural  ending. 

8.  c?2nn  §  99.  3.  a.  -;£U':h  IV.  §  193.  c.  r^'^;;>^:^'n.^  suf  refers  to 
Q^nstt  §  19,7.  d.  cn-,N,  the  plur.  and  the  sing,  (itt'in)  are  used  indiflfer- 
ently,  according  as  the  dream  is  contemplated  as  one  or  two. 

9.  ny-B-ns,  the  prep.  with,     ^wstah  §208.  3.     :dSnrT  §245.  3.  b. 

10.  -hv  t]2l? ,  see  on  40  :  2.  11.  ri^Vnai  §  99.'3,  §  109.  3.  a. 

12.  ^'j)\  T32f^  §  257.  2.  t?\s» ,  '  each  according  to  his  dream,'  i.  e. 
according  to  the  dream  of  each.  The  construction  of  «;*«  ,  when  used  as 
an  indefinite  pronoun,  and  standing  in  a  possessive  relation  to  nouns, 
often  follows  the  analogy  of  the  relative  nt.s  §  285.  1,  comp.  9 :  5,  15  ; 
10,  Num.  26  :  54  ;  though  it  may  also  preserve  its  usual  construction  as 
a  noun,  comp.  ty-'N-tjos  43  :  21,  but  i3D3  .  .  .  'o*x  42  :  35. 

13.  "ipNS  according  to  that  which,  i.  e.  as  §  285.  2.  a'^^n  §  153. 1 ; 
the  subject  is  not  Joseph,  as  though  he  were  said  to  do  what  he  pre- 
dicted, but  Pharaoh,  who  though  addressed  is  reverentially  spoken  of  in 
the  third  person,  comp.  ver.  10.  Examples  of  a  like  change  of  subject 
abound,  see  on  37  :  13.  28. 

14.  ■n^/'n'^5  3  pi.  indefinite  §  243.  2.  »n^i^3,  where  the  Hithpael 
might  have  been  expected,  as  in  English  we  can  say  he  shaved,  for  he 
ghaved  himself.  Another  correspondence  with  Egyptian  customs,  which 
are  here  the  reverse  of  the  Hebrew.  The  Egyptians  were  ordinarily 
shaven,  only  suffering  their  beards  and  hair  to  grow  in  token  of  grief, 
Herod.  2.  36,  whereas  to  be  shaven  was  a  token  of  grief  among  the 
Hebrews,  Isa.  15  :  2,  Amos  8:10. 

15.  *!}•»? y  respecting  thee,  lit.  'upon  thee,'  the  discourse  being  founded 
upon  the  subject  spoken  of     nrc^  §  22.  a  (5). 

16.  ■'7yVa  not  to  me  belongs  this  faculty  of  interpreting  dreams. 
21.  naan;?  3  f  pi.  suf  with  appended  vowel  n^  §  220.  1.  b,  which 

occasions  the  change  of  the  preceding  Kamets  to  Seghol.     (^omp.  §  63. 
I.  b  and  c,  §219.  1.  b.     in'^Nniq,  the  noun  is  singular  §  221.  7.  a,  as  il 


108  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

shown  by  the  adj.  »-_ ;  the  suf.  -jn  is  occasionally  though  rarely  attached 

to  singular  nouns  §  220.  1.  b. 

22.  Knx;  §  172.  4.  23.  J  QJ^^'^hK  §  275.  5. 

24.  ^sinrii  §88(2  and  3  f.  pi.). 

25.  Nnn  §  258.  2.     t^x  ns  §  285.  2.    on'^stn  §  246.  1.  a. 

23.  hiabn  §  249.  1.  c.     ihN  diVh  §  250.  1,  it  is  otic  dream, 
28.  HN-n  8  175.  1. 

20.  ^5"^; b-'STo   years    of  great  plenty,  descriptive  apposition 

§  253.  2. 

31.  •'p.Btt  //-owi  ^Ae  face  of,  ov  from  before,  i.  e.  by  reason  of,  the  ef- 
fect being  regarded  as  proceeding /rom  the  cause. 

32.  hh  in  respect  to,  lit.  upon  the  subject  of,  see  on  ver.  15.  — »|d, 
this  was  done  because  etc.     ^133  §  153.  3. 

33.  K-j^  §  171.  1,  §  35.  2,  some  editions  have  Tsere  in  the  ultimate, 
consequent  upon  the  shifting  of  the  accent,  -jiai  §  158.  4.  Jinn^wi^i 
§  157.  3,  receives  a  jussive  sense  from  its  connection  with  «-j'; . 

34.  r:^y  ^  expresses  not  simple  futurity,  but  desire  §  264.  a,  as  is 
shown  by  its  association  with  the  preceding  and  following  apoc.  futures. 
np2^iS97.  2.     }  ysi^rr  8  256.  ^ 

>y  :-:    O  IT  T   -    O 

35.  ^isBjj'j'i  and  they  shall  gather,  or  that  they  may  gather  §  263.  1. 
nVxn  §  249'.  2. 

38.  Kisttsn  §  230.  1,  Kal  fut.  though  the  form  might  also  be  found 
in  tl;e  Niph.  pret.  C'ri'^i*,  hi'n  from  Pharaoh's  polytheistic  stand-point 
B-^ri'^  is  not  a  proper  but  a  common  noun,  and  the  expression  is  con- 
sequently indefinite,  a  divine  spirit,  lit.  a  spirit  of  divinity. 

39.  ^.'Jt^.'i  retains  its  strict  temporal  sense,  after  God  had  taught  him 
this,  he  had  a  superiority  to  others  which  he  did  not  possess  before. 
rtnn  §  267.  b,  followed  by  a  double  object,  §  273.  1.     iT'o's  §  233.  a. 

40.  "pjsl  some  render,  upon  thy  mouth  shall  all  my  people  kiss,  in 
token  of  fidelity  and  homage.  But  it  is  objected  to  this  that  the  kiss 
of  fealty  was  upon  the  hand  or  the  foot,  not  upon  the  mouth,  and  that 
this  verb  meaning  to  ki^s  is  never  construed  with  Vy  ,  but  either  with  the 
direct  object  or  with  h  before  the  person  to  whom  the  kiss  is  given. 
Consequently  others  translate,  according  to  thy  bidding  all  my  people 
shall  dispose  themselves,  the  primary  notion  of  the  verb  being  assumed 
to  be  to  adjust  or  dispose,  from  which  both  its  other  senses  to  kiss  and 
to  arm  are  derived.  The  preposition  V?  obtains  the  meaning  according 
to  from  the  conception  that  when  one  thing  lies  in  every  part  precisely 
upon  anoth(ir,  it  is  conformable  to  it.  The  mouth,  as  the  organ  of 
speech,  is  here  put,  as  it  frequently  is,  for  speech  itself,  or  for  command, 
KBsn  §  271.  4.     h^3,t<  §  260.  2.  a.     t  t^^ta  §  233.  a. 


NOTES   ON    GENESIS   41  :  22-57.  109 

42.  nosn  §  160.  3.  'inyate  ,  royal  edicts  were  authenticated  by  tli« 
king's  signet-ring,  the  possession  of  which  gave  authority  to  act  in  the 
name  of  the  monarch,  Esth.  3  :  10.  12,  8 :  2.  10.  sn-Tn  -ra-i  8  256,  the 
chain  of  gold  customary  as  a  mark  of  distinction  §  245.  3. 

43.  rias-tea  §  241.  1.  b,  §  216.  2.  h.  miawn  §  256,  the  chariot  oj 
the  second  order,  or  the  second  chariot,  i.  e.  the  one  immediately  folloW" 
ing  that  of.  the  monarch  in  state  processions,  tj"?.^^  ?  properly  an  Egyp- 
tian word,  though  assimilated  in  its  orthography  to  abs.  inf.  Hiph.  of 
^•l^a  which  has  a  kindred  sense  §  94.  h,  see  Gesen.  Lex.  "jins^  properly 
expresses  the  abstract  idea  of  the  verb,  but  when  it  continues  a  narra- 
tion it  is  modified  in  sense  by  the  tense,  number  and  person  of  the  pre- 
ceding principal  verb,  here  by  as^^i,  and  he  set  him  over,  etc.  lit.  Hhere 
was  a  setting  him  over,  etc' 

44.  n3>--s  Pharaoh,  i.  e.  the  king,  as  the  word  signifies  in  Coptic. 
iai  D'^n'~NV  §  9.  1,  shall  not  raise  his  hand,  i.  e.  to  perform  any  action, 
a7id  (our  idiom  requires  or  §  287)  his  foot,  i.  e.  to  take  a  step.  The 
expression  is  a  proverbial  one. 

46.  n?>  see  on  37:2.  c^j^a?  §225.  1,  §  251.  1  and  2.  -inttya 
§  22.  a  (1),  §  101.  3,  in  his  standing,  i.  e.  when  he  stood,  ns^^  a  re- 
sumption after  the  intervening  mention  of  Joseph's  age,  of  the  statement 
at  the  close  of  the  preceding  verse  with  a  view  to  continue  the  narrative, 
see  on  37  : 5. 

47.  ya\^n  §  256.  JCStopV  §  101.  2.  b,  §  208.  3.  b,  by  handfuls,  the 
prep,  properly  signifies  according  to,  see  on  is-'ttV  1:11. 

48.  V^N-Vs-DK  §  270.  c.  49.  rrji-.n  §  175.  2.     nsoV  §  22.  a  (5). 

50.  "15;  §  275.  1,  the  marginal  note  n:i-itt]^  -osV  Kamets'd  Lamedh 
calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  vowel  of  the  ultimate  is  prolonged, 
though  without  a  pause  accent  §  65.  b,  whence  some  have  unnecessarily 
inferred  that  it  is  an  abbreviated  participle  §  53.  2.  a,  §  93.  e.  n''*2W 
§  157.  3,  §  263.  1.  b. 

51.  "i;^-?  §  169.  3,  §  92.  c,  the  form  of  the  verb  is  assimilated  to  the 
noun,  whose  etymology  is  to  be  explained ;  the  direct  is  substituted  for 
the  indirect  quotation. 

52.  ts-insN  §  183.  c,  double-fruitfulness  §  203.  5.  j-j-jiy  §  221.  5.  c, 
§  62.  2.  b!" 

54.  ns-^hrii  §  141.  2  (p.  174). 

55.  J>'§  151.  1,  §  197.  d,  §  275.  2.  5. 

56.  cn23  -ityx  §  285.  1,  all  in  which  there  was  food. 

57.  V'^sn-^si  §  275.  2.  b,  all  the  earth,  as  we  might  say,  *  every- 
body came.'  General  terms  are  necessarily  limited  by  their  application 
and  the  connection  in  which  they  are  found.      People  came  from  all 


110  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

quarters,  not  from  the  whole  earth  in  its  widest  sense,  of  course,  bill 
from  the  entire  region  which  under  such  circumstances  would  naturally 
look  to  Egypt  for  supplies.  So  ver.  54,  all  the  lands,  must  mean  th€ 
countries  adjacent  to  Egypt,  and  with  which  the  Hebrews  were  most 
familiar. 

CHAPTER  XLH. 

I.  n^V  §  231.  4.  a.    ^s'^nrj  §80.  1  (3). 

3.  np»y  §  250.  2  (3),  §251.  4. 

4.  ^hs  §  215.  1.  e.     isgnys^  §  179.  1.  a, 

6.  «w  §  30.  2,  §  258.  2^  '  -iiihritii  §  82.  5,  §  176.  1.  ei-j2«  §  274. 
2.  e. 

7.  nn^;5  fem.  in  sense  of  neuter  §  196.  a. 

9.  tnV  ill  reference  to,  respecting  them, 

10.  ^^7.^?.,!  Vav  adversative  §  287.  1. 

II.  wna  §  71.  a  (1).  The  fact  that  they  were  all  sons  of  one  man 
wras  presumptive  evidence  that  they  were  peaceful  traders  and  not  a 
band  of  adventurers  or  emissaries.  !pin-«V  §  262.  2,  have  not  been  and 
are  not  now  acting  as  spies  §  266.  3.  a, 

12.  — •'S  for  which  after  a  negative  is  equivalent  to  hut^  37  :  35,  39  :  9. 

13.  noy  c^stD  §  224,  thy  servants  are  twelve,  we  are  brethren,  etc. 
•jb]:!!  §  260.  2  (2),  comp.  minimus  natu,  DV^rj  §  245.  3.  b.  t^XHi  the 
remaining  ojie  §  245.  3. 

15.  MNT3  hj  this,  see  on  39 :  12.  14.  •'rt  §  215.  1.  d,  uttered  as  an 
exclamation,  the  life  of  Pharaoh  !  a  formula  of  swearing,  which  in  our 
idiom  would  require  the  preposition  *  by.'  — dx  if,  which  in  an  oath  ob- 
tains a  negative  sense.  The  complete  form  of  the  oath  would  be,  '  God 
do  so  to  me  and  more  also  if  you  shall  go  forth^  i.  e.  I  swear  that  you 
shall  not,  etc.,  1  Sam.  3  :  17.  —  d«  ■>&  except  by  the  coming,  see  on 
39:9.     jn8n§235.  3  (4). 

16.  Qjs»  prep,  in  partitive  perse.  'cPini  pron.  expressed  on  account 
of  the  emphasis  of  the  contrast  with  ihN  §  243.  1.  O'^pNn  §  109.  4. 
rittKn  §  230.  3,  indirect  question  §  283.  1  ;  §  205.  I,  ^3  that^ 
depending  on  the  preceding  form  of  oath,  as  if  it  were  '  I  swear 
that: 

17.  iD-'w^  §  274.  2.  a. 

18.  ij^h")  §  287.  1.  SN"!);,  a  verbal  derivative  taking  a  direct  object, 
like  the  verb  from  which  it  is  derivt  d.     D"'n'^vn  the  true  G>d  §  246.  1.  a. 

19.  "ihK ,  the  article  is  omitted  purposely,  because  the  expression, 
contrary  to  the  ordinary  rule  §  246.  2,  is    here  indefinite,  one  of  your 


NOTES    OK    GENESIS  42  :  1-25.  Ill 

brethren^  lit.  *  one  your  brother.'  Comp.  ver.  33  nnxn  ,  after  a  selection 
had  been  made  of  the  one  to  be  left  behind.  V^ip  "i^^  const,  of  the 
object  §  254.  9,  grain  for  the  famine,  the  latter  being  the  object  for 
which  the  former  is  provided,     j  B,?."'?®  §  208.  3.  c. 

20.  :  '}5"-n»y >i ,  a  summary  statement  in  advance  of  what  is,  after 
a  brief  reference  to  another  subject,  related  in  detail  from  ver.  26  on- 
ward.    See  on  37  :  5. 

21.  ttJiN ,  in  distributive  apposition  with  the  subject  of  »inttN'»5. 
w'^hN— V?  concerning,  lit.  upon  the  subject  of,  see  on  41  :  15.  32.  nns 
§  216.  1.  a  (1).     ^sjhnna  §  80.  1  (2),  §  137,  §  25.     nKja  §  34. 

22.  -^i<,  see  on  37  :  22.  ssNtshn  §  109.  3.  «,  followed  by  a,  indicat- 
ing that  wherein  the  sin  is  committed,  in  the  matter  of  the  boy  ;  or  the 
prep,  may  be  used,  as  elsewhere  after  verbs  of  hostility,  to  indicate  the 
object  reached,  and  as  it  were  penetrated  by  it,  sin  against  the  boy,  see 
on  37  :  10. 

23.  'i^^V^r!  the  interpreter,  usual  and  necessary  in  the  intercourse  of 
Egyptians  with  foreigners  §  245.  3.  ;  onb-^a  §  238.  1,  §  220.  2.  a  ;  the 
singular  form  of  this  preposition  is  used  with  singular  suffixes  (except 
twice  in  the  K'ri,  Josh.  3:4,  8  :  11),  and  the  plural  form  with  plural 
suffixes,  the  fern,  plural  being  mostly  preferred  when  the  suffix  embraces 
both  the  objects  the  interval  between  which  is  spoken  of,  and  the  other 
forms  when  the  objects  are  separately  stated,  and  the  preposition  re- 
peated before  each.  Comp.  Gen.  26  :  28.  Before  nouns  the  singular 
form  of  the  prep,  is  employed  except  in  one  passage,  Ezek.  10  :  2.  6.  7. 

24.  dn-'^yto  from  over  them,  with  allusion  to  his  position  on  an 
elevated  seat  above  them  ;  or  as  one  projects  over  that  besid?  w^hich  he 
stands,  the  idea  of  superior  elevation  may  be  merged,  as  it  often  is,  in 
that  of  contiguity,  and  the  meaning  be  from  by  or  from  beside  them 
icntits^V  to,  when  no  motion  is  implied,  becomes  at  or  in,  see  on  2  :  18, 
hence  in  their  eyes  or  their  sight. 

25.  inV»'^]  Kaphe  §  27,  with  an  indefinite  subject  §243.  2,  and 
a  double  object  §  271.  1,  §  273.  3,  and  they  filled.  cn-'^  §  208.  3.  d. 
aitJnViJ ,  dependent  upon  ijs'^n  and  he  commanded  to  restore.  The 
change  of  construction  may  have  arisen  from  this  order  being  addressed 
to  a  diflferent  person  from  those  who  fulfilled  the  preceding :  and  this 
may  be  still  further  intimated  by  the  change  of  number  in  ©y^i  to  the 
3  sing,  indef.  §  243.  2.  'cn-^gp?,  the  plur.  &QnoiQS  pieces  of  silver,  wis  , 
in  distributive  apposition  to  the  preceding  suffix,  see  on  ver.  21,  their 
money,  viz.  that  of  each  ;  or,  after  the  analogy  of  the  relative,  it  may 
be  connected  with  the  suffix  in  hp» ,  into  the  sack  of  each,  see  on  41 :  12, 
nhV•^  §  131.  4. 


il2  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

27.  "THNn  the  one,  distinguished  as  such  in  an  enumeration,  is  of  course 
(he  first,  so  that  the  cardinal  is  here  practically  equivalent  to  an  ordinal 
It  is  not  here  added  that  the  others  made  the  same  discovery,  but  ws 
learn  from  43 :  21  that  they  did:  and  this  is  not  inconsistent  with  ver. 
35.     -isa  §  215.  2.  h. 

28.  ^'T:n.fln  §  22.  a  (2),  with  V»  they  trembled  unto,  i.  e.  turned  trem- 
blingly unto  §  272.  3. 

29.  1^32  §  22.  b.     iri"i^n  from  n-ip^  §  209.  1,  §  196.  a, 

30.  in^n  he  gave,  made,  i.  e.  regarded  and  treated  us  as,  etc. 

33.  w^sn  §  160.  1.  V^yn  take  the  famine  of  your  houses,  as  if  we 
were  to  say,  take  the  need  of  your  houses,  i.  e.  what  is  necessary  to  sup- 
ply it,  comp,  ver.  19. 

34.  D"^55  13,  see  on  ver.  12. 

35.  ':;^x  §271.  4.  b,  as  for  each,  his  bundle  of  money  §  256,  see 
on  41  :  12. 

36.  i!sy  upon  me  as  a  burden,  implying  grief  and  care.  1  m5ft 
§  220.  1.'  b  (3  pers.). 

37.  nsi^  §  132.  1.  38.  iTraV ,  see  on  2  :  18. 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

2.  -itex^^  §  287.  2. 

3.  ^yri  g  282,  §  94.  a  (3  m.  s.),  testified  against  us,  i.  e.  solemnly 
warned  us :  for  the  use  of  &  see  on  37  :  10,  42  :  22. 

4.  -Tttt;-^  8  258.  b.         6.  n»V  8  231.  4.  a.     tam-in  8  186.  2. 

7.  ^sjs  in  reference  to,  respecting,  see  on  42  :  9.  "^s— Vy  according  to 
(see  on  41  :  40)  the  sound  or  tenor,  lit.  mouth  ;  or  the  distinct  sense  of 
IS  as  a  noun  may  be  lost,  as  it  not  infrequently  is,  and  the  phrase 
signify  simply  according  to.  yjs  fut.  relative  to  preceding  pret.  §  263. 
1,  ivere  ive  to  know  ?  or,  as  the  implied  negative  rests  on  the  assumed 
impossibility,  could  toe  know  ? 

9.  vnb^'^an  pret.  in  relation  to  the  future,  if  I  shall  not  have  brought 
him,  §262.1.  i^rtAun^  §  144.  2,  §  150.  4.  -^ni^iinT  §  287.  2,  §  100.  a 
(1),  followed  by  \  ,  see  on  39  :  9.     :  D^»;n  §  245.  5. '" 

10.  ■'3  c'epends  on  nn^^  ver.  8,  assigning  a  reason  why  the  request 
to  send  Benjamin  should  be  granted.  nV^V  §  239.  2  (3).  tjsn^an^snn 
§  137,  §  141.  2  (p.  175),  pret.  in  relation  to  a  past  §  262.  1.  -^V  de- 
pending on  an  ellipsis,  '  the  fact  is  that,^  or  '  I  affirm  that.''  Jisa©  modi- 
fied by  the  conditional  particle  i^h^h  we  would  have  returned,  m  ,  used 
adverbially  §  235.  3  (4). 

11.  rnteTto  prep,  in  partitive  sense,  of  the   song  of  the   land,  that 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    43  :  1-82.  113 

which  is  made  the  theme  of  song,  its  most  celebrated  productions ;  others 
explain  the  word  in  this  place  from  a  different  signification  of  the  root, 
that  which  is  cut  or  obtained /ro??^  the  land,  its  productions. 

12.  M3j£;»  tjDi'i  §  254.  6,  money  of  duplication,  may  either  mean 
*  double  money,'  comp.  Ex.  16  :  22,  as  t)os  rtswte  unquestionably  does  in 
ver.  15,  or  'a  duplicate  parcel  of  money,'  when  it  will  be  equivalent  to 
nf7K  tjp5  ver.  22.  That  the  latter  is  the  meaning  here  is  apparent  from 
the  separate  mention  of  the  ^  money  which  was  brought  back.'  BS^'a 
§  221.  1.  a ;  the  sing,  form  of  the  noun  is  due  to  the  special  significance 
of  the  phrase,  which  does  not  mean  literally  in  your  hands,  but  in  your 
possession  or  along  with  you,  see  on  37:  21.     3r!i»r!  §  153.  1. 

14.  nriN'  §  249.  l.b.  \  ■•nVsttJ  §  65.  a,  pret.  in  relation  to  a  future 
§  262.  1,  when  (lit.  according  to  the  time  //m/f  §  285.  2)  /  shall  have 
been  bereaved,  I  shall  have  been  bereaved.  If  this  results  in  my  bereave, 
ment,  it  must  be  so :  there  is  no  avoiding  it.     Comp.  John  19  :22. 

15.  t)DS-n.s»)an  §  24.  4,  apposition  of  the  quantity  with  the  material 
§253.  2,  comp.  41 : 1.  n-jn^^.  is  here  the  direct  object  of  i^"!"!  §  271. 2  ; 
it  might  with  equal  correctness  have  been  n^";';i?tt  with  He  directive, 
46:3.4. 

16.  "i»x\  §  285.  2.  hbt35,  the  only  example  of  Hholem  with  a  i 
gutt.  imper.  §  125.  1.  :  D";'^?  §  203.  5,  the  well-known  period  of 
noon  §  245.  3. 

17.  nn^s  §  256.  d.  18.  ti^a  §  273.  5.     nnj^V/^  §  132.  2. 
19.  hns'  §  274.  2.  I.  20.  ^{%  240.  2. 

21.  rinnsr.  §  99.  3,  the  apodosis  may  begin  here  or  with  mn^  §  287. 
2.     '^p^-»s ,  the  precious  metals  were  weighed,  not  coined. 

26.  ii'^&iii'i,  the  marginal  note  ^^a-  'a  dagheshed  Aleph  calls  attention 
to  the  point  in  this  letter,  w^hich  is  commonly  explained  as  Mappik  §  26. 
— nihri'ij--;i  §  176.  1. 

27.  ^5<"i:»i ,  followed  by  h  both  before  the  person  to  whom  and  the 
subject  to  which  the  question  was  directed.  Di'^n  used  absolutely  to  in- 
dicate condition,  in  health  §  274.  2.  e ;  there  is  no  need  of  assuming  it 
to  be  an  adjective,     -i^.t-  ^  249.  1,  your  old  father. 

28.  ^•jT8»5§141.  I'^M^rtnttJ;'.!  §46.  29.   -rrsh^  §  61.  1,  §  141.  3. 
30.  n-innn  to   the   inner  apartment,  or  it  may  mean  to  his  chamber 

§  245.  3.  a.  I'n'.z'^  thither  is  used,  when  previous  motion  is  implied, 
even  though  this  is  not  expressed  by  the  immediately  preceding  verb, 
wept  on  coming  thither,  where  our  idiom  requires  '  wept  there.' 

32.  The  laws  of  caste  in  Egypt  forbade  promiscuous  intercourse 
with  foreigners,  Herod.  2.  41  ;  and  Joseph,  who  was  allied  to  the  priestly 
caste,  ate  separately  from  the  other  Egyptians,     -js^i^^  §  88  (2  and  3 


114  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

m.  pi.),  §  2G3.  3.    nsy'ir    not  merely  offensive,  but  an  object  of  religioua 
abborreuce. 

33.  ^r.^cri-;;;),  followed  by  Vs  §  272.  3,  expressed  tbeir  wonder  to  one 
another  by  looks  or  words. 

34.  arn^  §  260.  a.  n^bw  §  2l5.  1.  b.  nnn^  handfvls,  bence  equal 
parts,  five  times  ;  ta^nj  would  mean  hands,  the  fem.  plur.  is  commonly 
used  for  the  derived  senses  §  203.  a.  nns^s;!,  drank  to  satiety,  as  much 
as  they  wanted,  not  necessarily  to  intoxication,  though  the  word  is  often 
80  used,  comp.  Hag.  1 ;  6. 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

1.  k|?»§  271.  1,  §  273.  1.  riKto  §  131.  4,  without  >,  but  see  ^a^i, 
43  :  32,  §  267.  ^'. 

2.  ?^aa  §  256.  tjos  const,  of  object  §  254.  9,  his  money  for  grain, 
comp.  on  42  :  19.     na-rs  §  22.  a  (5).     jiar  §  92.  c, 

3.  n^N  §  82.  1.  «'(/),  §  156.  2. 

4.  on^A^m  8  100.  1.     n^V  8  231.  4.  a. 

5.  nf  i;A/.?,  assuming  the  presence  of  the  cup,  and  tbeir  knowledge  of 
what  he  referred  to.  mP©";  §  263.  4,  with  a,  a  person  being  said  *to 
drink  in  a  cup,'  because  he  drinks  what  is  in  it.  fni  abs.  infin.  §  92.  d, 
Bnjnh  §  141.  2  (p.  174). 

7.  •^ai'  §  263.  2,  why  will  my  lord  speak,  the  thought  being 
directed  not  only  to  the  fact  that  he  has  just  spoken  in  this  manner,  but 
to  his  probable  persistence  in  it.  Jn^''?n  §  219.  1.  a,  lit.  it  is  unto  pro- 
fane to  thy  servants  from  doing,  we  esteem  it  utterly  profane  and 
detestable,  so  that  we  would  not  do.  The  idiomatic  phrase  may  per- 
haps be  best  rendered  in  English,  *  far  be  it  from  thy  servants  to  do.' 
h-.wytt ,  the  prep,  in  its  negative  sense  before  an  infin.  away  from  doing, 
i.  e.  so  as  not  to  do. 

8.  t)b3  ,  indefinite  §  248.  a^Ai  fut.  to  preceding  pret.  §  263.  1,  how 
should  we  after  that  steal. 

9.  nw)  §  156.  2,  §  287.  2.  n.^rii  with  V  twice,  comp.  1  :  29.  •'5h«% 
§  231.  3Va. 

10.  Tay  §  65  (1),  the  marginal  note  is  abbreviated  for  ^bj?  t])5Ta  "pa;? 
Kamets  with  ZaTceph  Katon,  §  9.  1.     Dn^i'?  >  emphatic  contrast  §  243.  1. 

12.  Vi^aa  §  260.  2  (2),  in  or  at  the  eldest,  comp.  in  Lat.  maximum 
natu.     Vrir  §  140.  5. 

13.  arj'>tti7  §  220.  2.  a.         14.  Na«i  §  276.  1.     ^i^v  §  236.  2. 

16.  -rrtt^  pron.  used  adverbially  t^  235.  3  {i\  7tesa  §  82.  5,  §  96, 
6.     nBrr  §  236.  1.     J  i'n;a  .  .  .  n»N  §  285   \ 


NOTES   ON   GENESIS,  44  :  1-34.  115 

17.  O^Vtt;^  ,  in  peace,  comp.  2  :  18,  37  :  4. 

18.  ra  §  240.  2.  ^^.a?a  prep,  expressive  of  hostility,  against,  see  on 
37  :  10.  •'s  assigns  the  reason  why  he  deprecated  Joseph's  anger. 
t  n>n£3  '^'to3 ,  strictly  like  thee  like  Pharaoh,  thou  art  like  Pharaoh  in 
authority. 

20.  na  pret.  or  part.  §  156.  2.  :  ^an«  §  262.  2,  has  loved  him,  with 
the  implication  that  he  still  does  bo. 

22.  atn,  lit.  and  he  will  leave  his  father  and  he  will  die.  It  is  put 
in  the  form  of  an  affirmation  that  he  would  do  so,  and  this  result  would 
follow,  the  implied  condition  being  if  the  father's  inability  to  part  with 
his  son  were  disregarded. 

23.  i?Bqh  §  150.  2,  §  269.  a. 

27.  Driyn^  criN  §  262.  2,  the  pronoun  emphatic  §  243.  1,  you  know 
yourselves.     ' 

28.  nnsn  S  245.  3.     anw  §  282.  a. 

T     V  IT      O  I    >   T        O 

29.  cpin]^Vii  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  has  its  signification  here  deter- 
mined by  the  immediately  preceding  nan  §  265.  6,  and  now  ye  are 
taking,  etc. 

32.  •'3  refers  generally  to  what  precedes,  and  assigns  the  reason  why 
Judah  in  particular  was  so  urgent  in  the  matter.  I  speak  as  I  do,  for,  etc. 
any  pledged  the  lad  from  with  my  father,  i.  e.  obtained  him  from  my 
father  by  the  pledge  or  security  which  I  gave. 

33.  nn^  ,  primarily  under  ;  then,  as  one  thing  coming  in  under  an- 
other removes  it  and  takes  its  place,  in  place  of,  instead  of, 

34.  -js  depends  on  the  implied  answer  to  the  preceding  question,  I 
cannot  go  up  lest,  etc.  nx^iN  with  s,  gaze  upon,  is  stronger  than  with 
the  direct  object,  when  it  means  simply  see.  The  prep,  denotes  that  the 
sight  not  only  falls  upon  the  object,  but  remains  fixed,  rests  in  it,  see 
on  1  :  4,  3  :  3. 

CHAPTER   XLY. 

1.  VbV  in  reference  to  all,  he  could  not  maintain  a  self-restraint 
8uch  as  had  regard  to  bystanders.  i^V:?  hy  him,  see  on  42  :  24.  ^VJtt 
from  hy  me,  or  Vr  may  retain  something  of  its  original  force,  from  upoT;, 
me,  their  presence  being  represented  as  burdensome  and  lying  as  an 
oppressive  load  upon  him,  comp.  42  :  36.     y^il^na  §  150.  3. 

2.  ^yw/i;--:]  §  197.  d,  §275.  2.  b.  4.'^rN  .*.  .  -it»N  §285.  1. 

5.  Ds-^rya  let  it  not  burn  in  your  eyes,  i.  e.  let  not  anger  be  kindled 
there.  Anger  is  here  and  31:35  spoken  of  as  manifesting  itself  in 
the  eye. 


116  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIT. 

6.  m,  used  adverbially  §  235.  3  (4),  see  43  :  10.     ^ttat ,  see  on  39 
20    40:13.     ttj^nh  §  185.  a.     j'T'iJj^i,  Vav  used  after  a  negative   dis- 
junctively, or  §  287.  1. 

7.  nn^hn^!i  followed  by  ^  §  272.  2.  a,  to  preserve  life  to  you.  nts^VB/l 
§  207. 1.  c,  the  fern,  may  be  used  as  an  abstract,  unto  a  great  deliverance. 
or  as  a  collective  §  198,  unto  a  large  escape,  so  that  not  a  mere  fraction 
but  a  numerous  body  might  escape  this  peril. 

8.  criN ,  pronoun  expressed  because  of  the  contrast  with  the  following 
c^nV»n  §  243.  1.  ■'3,/o^,  after  a  negative  equivalent  to  hut^  see  42  :  12. 
asV.  Pharaoh  had  the  highest  regard  for  him,  was  guided  entirely  by 
his  counsels,  and  had  entrusted  the  supreme  management  of  everything 
to  him.     VtDttx  followed  by  a  ,  see  on  1:18. 

9.  n;;-}  §  148.  3.  *    10.  n^^n-j  §  100.  a  (1),  §  276.  1. 

11.  ^nVs^s^  §  154.  3.     D^sw  §  25Y.'2. 

12.  nUh"§'259.  2,  §  278.'  ^hs,  •'S  §  220.  1.  c.  isnteri  is  the  sub- 
ject  and  is  the  predicate,  the  mouth  speaking  to  you  is  my  mouth. 

15.  p;|2"l  with  the  direct  object,  or  more  commonly,  as  here,  with  h, 
§  272.  2.  a,  gave  a  kiss  to,  etc. 

16.  n*2  §  274,  2.  b.  18.  jiVski.  eat  ye  ;  the  imper.  is  permissive 

19.  ?^ri\?.5£  §  86.  b  (2  m.  s.),  §  262.  2,  thou  art  charged  to  say  to 
them,  etc. 

20.  Dbiisi ,  see  on  37  :  21 ;  pity  like  other  emotions  expresses  itself  in 
the  eye,  comp.  ver.  5.  -Vn  see  on  37  :  22.  Dhn  §  153.  5,  §  157.  3,  to 
have  compassion  upon,  spare,  followed  by  V? ,  since  the  act  proceeds  from 
a  superior  and  reaches  down  vpon  an  inferior.     ;  N^in  §  258.  2. 

21.  i5"^'w?.!!:3,  preliminary  statement  of  what  is  more  fully  described 
in  detail  from  ver.  25  onward,  comp.  42  :  20.  in^n  continues  the  narra- 
tion according  to  the  succession  of  ideas  in  the  mind  of  the  writer, 
'diougli  it  is  not  subsequent  in  the  order  of  time  to  the  statement  of  the 
preceding  clause,  see  on  2  : 8.  19.  •^s.—^?  according  to  the  command  of, 
BBC  on  41 :  40. 

22.  '^i^sSin  distributive  apposition  to  d^^s^j  ;  when  to-^N  is  used  in  the 
sense  of  an  indefinite  pronoun  it  rarely  receives  the  article.  Where  it 
does  receive  it,  as  here  and  1  Sam.  26  :  23,  1  Kin.  8  :  39,  Prov.  20 :  3. 17, 
the  article  has  its  generic  or  universal  force  §245.  5,  'a  suit  of  clothes 
to  the  man*  throughout  the  entire  company,  i.  e.  to  each  person.  trisVn 
changes,  i.  e,  a  suit ;  the  plur.  is  used  with  reference  to  the  different  ar- 
ticles composing  the  dress,  for  each  of  which  a  change  was  furnished. 
t-Vi'  §  251.  1.  a.  n-^Nto  ,  supply  *  shekels,'  as  that  was  the  most  familiar 
denomination  §  251.  2.  c;  so  'a  million  of  money*  would  mean  dollars 
in  America  and  pounds  sterling  in  G'-eat  Britain.     fi)p3  §  253.  2. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    46  :  1-5.  117 

23.  r«ta? .    Some  refer  the  pronoun  to  what  precedes,  like  this,  i.  e. 
the  same  as  he  had  given  his  brothers,  and  in  addition  ten  asses,  etc. 
As.  however,  there  is  no  conjunction  before  nnte? ,  it  is  more  natural  to 
refer  nxt  to  what  comes  after,  as  in  vs.  17.  19,  so  that  like  this  is  equi 
valent  to  '  as  follows.'     nitett  prep,  in  partitive  sense. 

24.  ^ra-in-VN ,  see  on  37 :  22,  Ges.  renders  tremble  not,  be  ye  not 
timid,  but  the  ordinary  meaning  of  the  word  yields  a  more  suitable 
sense,  be  not  angry,  do  not  get  into  angry  altercation  with  each  other 
as  to  the  part  which  you  respectively  took  in  this  crime  against  me  as 
well  as  against  my  father. 

25.  %Ni;i  §  271.  2. 

26.  —■'5')  and  that  depends  upon  "itt^V ,  and  marks  a  transition  from 
the  direct  to  the  indirect  mode  of  citation,  hfia  with  a ,  see  ver.  8. 
aE3_^?n  §  153.5,  was  benumbed,  remained  cold  and  without  emotion,  or 
perhaps  stunned  by  the  intelligence  which  he  was  unable  to  credit 
y&^T]  followed  by  \  before  the  person  or  thing  to  which  faith  is  given. 

'  27.  n^a^  §  131.  4. 
28.  Vsn'i;'^ .    Although  the  names  Jacob  and  Israel  are  often  used  in- 
terchangeably as  simple  equivalents,  there  appears  to  be  a  significance 
in  putting  this  language  in  the  mouth  of  prevailing  Israel,  32 :  28. 
trujteN  §263.  1.  b. 

CHAPTER   XLVI. 

1.  t<s>i  §  276.  2.  rrnxa  §  256.  d.  :  phse^ ,  in  memory  of  the  divine 
covenant  there  made  with  Isaac,  and  probably  upon  the  altar  which 
Isaac  had  built,  26  :  23—25. 

2.  nx^tta,  indefinite  plur.  though  one  only  is  intended,  see  on  37  : 8. 

3.  rp-^'Q  §  144.  3,  §  148.  2,  the  prep,  •^iq  usual  after  verbs  of  fearing 
may  be  explained  as  indicating  the  source  from  which  the  fear  pro- 
ceeds, or  that  from  which  the  fear  would  incite  to  flee.  Upon  the  latter 
hypothesis  -,to  would  here  have  a  negative  sense  before  the  infin.  away 
from  going  down,  i.  e.  so  as  not  to  go  down,  see  on  44  :  7. 

4.  ^33K  emphatic  §243.  1.  ^fVsK  §169.  3.  n\i  282.  a,  the  em- 
phasis of  the  repetition  is  increased  by  the  unusual  position  of  the  infin, 
which  here  stands  after  instead  of  before  the  finite  verb,  and  by  the 
particle  ca  which  implies  accession,  /  will  bring  thee  up,  yea,  bring  thee 
up.  C|!:H-»n ,  the  subject  stands  emphatically  before  the  verb  §  270.  a. 
141  n^iy;j  shall  put  Jiis  hand  upon  thine  eyes,  pay  the  last  tribute  of  af- 
fection by  closing  the  eyes  in  death, 

5.  J  nmk  §  276.  2. 


118  HEBREW   CHRESTOMATHT. 


EXODUS.    CHAPTER  XX. 

2.  D  The  sections  of  the  Masoretic  text  were  doubtless  intended  ta 
distinguish  the  several  commandments,  though  it  is  remarkable  that 
the  division  thus  indicated  agrees  neither  with  that  of  the  ancient  Jews 
represented  by  Josephus  and  Philo,  nor  with  that  which  prevails  among 
the  modern  Jews.  The  former,  like  the  majority  of  the  Christian 
fathers  and  the  Reformed  Churches  of  the  present  day,  regarded  the 
prohibition  of  idolatry,  ver.  3,  as  the  first  commandment,  that  of  image- 
worship,  vs.  4-6,  the  second,  and  under  the  tenth  they  included  the 
whole  of  ver.  17.  The  latter  find  the  first  commandment  in  ver.  2, 
though  it  has  not  the  form  of  a  command,  combine  the  prohibition  of 
idolatry  and  image- worship,  vs.  3-6,  as  the  second,  and  include  the 
whole  of  ver.  17  in  the  tenth.  The  sections  of  the  text,  on  the  con- 
trary, agree  with  the  division  of  Augustine,  which  after  him  became 
current  in  the  Latin  church,  and  was  retained  likewise  by  Luther. 
According  to  this  the  first  commandment,  vs.  2-6,  prohibits  both 
idolatry  and  image-worship,  no  distinction  being  made  between  offences 
against  the  unity  of  God  and  against  his  spirituality ;  and  two  com- 
mandments are  devoted  to  the  sin  of  coveting,  ver.  17,  though  this  is 
attended  with  the  inconvenience  of  creating  a  distinction  in  things  fun- 
damentally identical,  and  is  moreover  precluded  by  a  variation  in  the 
order  of  the  clauses  in  Deut.  5,  where  the  decalogue  is  repeated. 

The  B  after  ver.  7  indicates  a  wider  separation  than  o  (see  on  Gen. 
1:5),  and  is  perhaps  designed  to  mark  the  limit  of  the  first  table,  a 
more  equable  division  of  the  matter  being  attained  thus  than  by  divid- 
ing at  any  other  point. 

This  passage  is  provided  with  a  double  system  of  accents,  §  39.  4.  a, 
one  having  relation  to  its  division  into  verses  and  the  other  into  com- 
mandments. Thus  vs.  2-6  are  accented  both  as  separate  verses  and  as 
forming  together  one  paragraph :  so  also  vs.  8-11.  And  the  sixth, 
seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  commandments  (according  to  the  ordinary 
reckoning),  are  accented  both  individually  and  as  forming  together  a 
single  verse  ;  they  are  so  numbered  in  Deut.  5,  though  the  common 
enumeration  in  Ex.  20  makes  them  four  distinct  verses.  Where  the 
limits  of  the  verse  and  of  the  commandment  are  identical,  as  in  the  third, 
ver.  7,  and  the  fifth,  ver.  12,  the  two  systems  of  accents  coincide  and 
are  reduced  to  one.  In  ver.  17  there  is  but  a  single  series  of  accents, 
its  first  clause  having  no  separate  accentuation  to  distinguish  it  as  a 
complete  commandment ;  the  o  in  this  verse  is  also  omitted  in  many 
manuscripts  and  in  a  few  printed  editions. 


NOTES  ON  EXODUS   20  :  2-5.  119 

When  considered  as  one  paragraph,  vs.  2-6  are  divided  into  three 
clauses,  §  36.  1,  the  first  ending  at  Dnpyn,ver.  5,  and  the  second  at 
••NibV,  ver.  5.  The  Segholate  clause  is  subdivided  at  X'^^Hh  ^?4*:- 
and  nanttn,  ver.  4,  ^is,  ver,  3,  ci-ia?  and  '3"'?i"^n,  ver.  2.  In  the 
second  clause  both  the  subdivisions  and  the  immediate  antecedeuti 
of  Athnahh  coincide  with  the  accents  before  Silluk,  which  marks  the 
last  clause  of  ver.  5  taken  by  itself.  The  third  or  Silluk  clause  is  sub- 
divided at  D-iaVx^.  Returning  to  the  two  subdivisions  of  the  first  clause 
in  ver.  2,  the  Zakeph  Katon  of  the  first^  is  preceded  by  Munahh  and 
Pashta,  the  R'bhia  of  the  second  by  Munahh  and  Geresh,  and  this  by 
Kadhma,  T'lisha  K'tanna  and  Munahh.  This  same  verse,  when  ac- 
cented separately,  consists  of  two  clauses,  the  first  ending  at  tj**'^**, 
which  is  preceded  by  Munahh  and  Tiphhha,  while  }  D-i-ay  is  preceded 
by  Merka  and  Tiphhha,  and  this  by  Merka  and  T'bhir,  and  this  by 
Darga.  In  most  editions,  though  not  in  all,  D^na^  has  an  Athnahh 
additional  to  the  two  accents  already  explained.  This  indicates  a 
paragraph  of  two  clauses,  of  which  the  first  is  ver.  2,  and  the  second 
ver.  3,  and  consequently  represents  the  ordinary  Reformed  view  of  the 
length  of  the  first  commandment. 

3.  -Kjj ,  this  may  either  be  joined  by  Makkeph  to  the  following 
word  and  receive  Methegh,  or  it  may  receive  Munahh  whether  as  the 
second  conjunctive  before  T'bhir  or  as  the  fourth  before  Geresh,  n.-jn^ 
§  275,  1.  :  :"3  3-Vy  §  39.  4.  a,  upon  m?/  face,  i.  e.  before  me,  an  act  per- 
formed in  the  presence  of  another  being  said  to  be  upon  his  face,  just  as 
we  speak  of  anything  adjacent  in  a  lateral  'direction  as  '  upon  one's  side  * 
or  *  upon  his  right  or  his  left  hand.'  Others  give  to  face  here  the  sense, 
which  it  sometimes  has,  of  person  or  self;  "'is— >3>  will  then  mean  either 
above  me,  or  besides  me,  the  preposition  denoting  something  superadded. 

4.  —n^yri  §  243.  2,  may  either  be  followed  by  Makkeph  or  have 
one  of  the  conjunctives  by  which  it  is  accompanied;  in  the  former  case 
the  following  ^  will  have  Daghesh  forte  conjunctive,  in  the  latter  it  will 
remain  without  it,  as  is  indicated  by  the  Raphe  §  27.  -^sn  §  256.  c, 
see  on  Gen.  45  :  6.  3>t.  is  not  a  second  object  of  naj^r  §  273.  3,  ?7iake 
an  image  or  any  for }n  of  God  (out  of)  that  which  is,  etc.  but  has  nt^ttij 
for  its  antecedent.     Vy^att  ,  nnntt ,  see  on  1 : 7. 

5.  fi-ayr,  §  111.  3.  a.  c-c'^ttl  §  207,  1.  a,  that  the  second  genera- 
tion, though  not  explicitly  mentioned,  is  not  to  be  excluded,  is  both  ob- 
vious in  itself  and  apparent  from  34  :  7.  t  ^^i'^vh  §  102.  3,  in  reference 
to  those  hating  me.  This  law  of  divine  retribution  holds  in  regard  to 
God's  enemies,  who  are  regarded  as  perpetuating  from  generation  to 
generation  an  organized  opposition  to  the  divine  government,  and  thus 


120  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

as  justly  liable  for  the  sins  of  their  predecessors  whish  they  justify  and 
increase  by  accessions  of  their  own.  The  links  of  this  fatal  connection 
can  only  be  broken  by  leaving  the  ranks  of  those  who  '  hate '  God,  and 
becoming  allied  to  those  who  '  love '  him. 

6.  D-'pNb  to  thousands,  not  contemporaneous  individuals  merely, but 
counted  down  the  line  of  descent,  i.  e.  so  many  generations,  as  appears 
both  from  the  contrast  with  the  preceding  verse  and  from  the  parallel 
expression  in  Deut.  7  :  9.     "^Itt'^V!)  §  254.  9.  b. 

7.  N©n  thou  shah  not  lift  iqy  the  name  of  Jehovah  thy  God  to  vanity 
or  falsehood^  i.  e.  bring  it  into  connection  with  what  is  false,  or  as  the 
'  lifting  up  '  intended  is  by  means  of  the  voice,  the  verb  may  be  trans- 
lated thou  shalt  7iot  utter.  sviV  8  16.  1,  the  article  before  an  abstract 
noun  in  a  universal  sense  §  245.  5. 

8  n-^-T  §  268.  2.  The  trifling  difi*erences  in  the  text  of  the  com- 
mandments in  Exodus  and  in  Deuteronomy  are  no  disparagement  to 
the  accuracy  of  either  book.  Exodus  gives  us  doubtless  an  exact 
transcript  of  the  tables  of  stone  upon  which  they  were  engraved.  Deu- 
teronomy contains  the  law  as  reiterated  and  enforced  by  Moses  in  his 
address  to  the  people,  in  which  case  it  is  natural  to  expect  less  regard 
to  verbal  precision  than  to  the  substantial  meaning.  Accordingly  in 
Deut.  5  :  12  littu;  observe  is  substituted  for  n-ST  remember,  and  this  latter 

T  -1  ' 

word  is  reserved  to  introduce  the  special  consideration  which  is  there 
ure:ed  for  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath :  "  And  remember  that  thou 
wast  a  servant  in  the  land  of  Egypt  and  that  the  Lord  thy  God  brought 
thee  out  thence  through  a  mighty  hand  and  by  a  stretched-out  aim ; 
therefore  the  Lord  thy  God  commanded  thee  to  keep  the  Sabbath-day." 
This  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  appointment  of  the  Sabbath  to  com- 
memorate the  rest  of  God  after  the  work  of  creation.  In  conformity 
with  this  grand  ideal,  man  weekly  finishes  his  toil  and  enters  into  rest, 
the  rest  which  God  has  appointed,  a  type  and  foretaste  of  the  ultimate 
release  which  God  is  preparing  for  him  in  communion  with  himself. 
The  release  from  Egyptian  bondage  was  a  preliminary  realization  of 
this  great  sabbatic  idea,  and  a  fresh  type  and  pledge  of  the  final  con- 
summation. It  aff'ords  a  fresh  reason,  therefore,  and  one  of  peculiar 
force  to  Israel,  why  the  Sabbath  should  be  faithfully  kept.  It  is  accord- 
ingly quite  appropriate,  in  the  address  of  the  lawgiver  to  the  people, 
while  the  law  itself  as  engraved  on  stone  presents  a  motive  more  in  ac- 
cordance with  its  universal  and  perpetual  obligation.  The  other 
vaiiations  are  still  more  unimportant,  and  consist  of  the  insertion  or 
omission  of  the  conjunction  •>  and ;  the  substitution  of  one  word  for  an- 
other which  is  synonymous,  as  Nit-  for  •^'p'v  falsehood  in  the  ninth  com 


NO'iES  ON  EXODUS  20  :  6 — 21.  12] 

mandmeni,  n!:i<rir)  for  niahri  desire  or  covet  in  the  tenth  ;  a  rhetorical  am 
plificat.ion,  as  in  both  the  injunction  and  the  promise  of  the  fifth,  the  in- 
sertion of  ox  and  ass  along  with  cattle,  as  well  as  of  the  clause  '  that 
thy  man-servant  and  thy  maid-servant  may  rest  as  well  as  thou'  in  the 
fourth,  and  of  field  after  house  in  the  tenth ;  and  the  alteration  in  the 
order  of  the  clauses  of  the  tenth,  the  importance  of  which  in  the  question 
of  the  proper  division  of  the  commandments  has  been  already  adverted 
to,  see  on  ver.  2. 

Considered  as  one  paragraph,  vs.  8-11  are  divided  into  three  clauses, 
the  first  ending  with  "iinsN^w  ver.  9,  and  the  second  with  ^y^a'in  ver.  11. 
The  first  clause  is  subdivided  at  vi-j^V  ver.  8.  The  second  at  ^'^n^K, 
^■•ryiyB,  n3N5>2,  tji^ni,  tfiria-as  ver.  10,  besides  the  subdivisions  in  ver. 
11,  in  which  the  two  systems  of  accentuation  coincide. 

9.  cN«^  §  274.  2.  a.     :^r!5NV.ia  §  214.  1.  b,  §  221.  2.  a. 

10.  ti-T ,  the  article  omitted  before  the  noun,  though  retained  before 
the  adjective  §  249.  1.  c,  or  more  probably  the  noun  is  in  the  construct, 
see  on  Gen.  2  :  3.  nhn-V  §  231.  3.  a.  npyrn  §  276.  1  and  3.  tjjnsi 
§  221.  2.  a.  '"fin^?*,!  §  211.  a.  :tj-nyu2,  used  not  of  private  dwellings 
but  of  the  gates  of  public  edifices  or  of  cities  :  here  of  course  the  latter. 

11.  ns^^n  §  157.  3.  12.  V'?:^;.  §  79.  2,  §  88  (2  and  3  m.  pi ). 
16.  ^^.^-^  ,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  10. 

18.  nvs-i  §  275.  2  see  in  the  wide  sense  of  perceive,  used  of  objects 
some  of  which  addressed  themselves  to  a  different  sense  than  that  of 
sight,  comp.  Gen.  2  :  19,  42  : 1.  yi:y  predicate  §  273.  4.  snai  §  275. 
2.  a.     \  ph-w  ,  see  on  Gen.  1  :  7,  37  ;  18. 

20.  n-ayaV,when  the  infin.  with  nsaya  takes  ^ ,  this  may  either 
precede  the  particle,  2  Sam.  14  :  20,  17  :  14,  or  follo\y  it,  1  Chron.  19  :  3. 
ni&5  to  try  you,  i.  e.  as  explained  \n  the  following  clause,  whether  you 
can  thus  be  made  to  fear  him  and  avoid  sin.  Lp/rB-V? ,  see  on  ver.  3, 
that  his  fear  §  254.  9  may  be  before  you.  This  may  me.in  either  that 
the  fear  of  God  may  be  inspired  by  the  spectacle  transacted  before  you, 
or  that  his  fear  may  be  the  thing  to  which  you  look  in  all  your  conduct, 
and  by  which  you  are  guided,  comp.  Ps.  36  : 2.  •'riVaV ,  see  on  Gen.  3  : 
11,  commonly  followed  by  the  infin.,  only  in  a  few  instances,  as  here, 
by  the  finite  verb.     :  'i<i3hn  §  112.  4. 

21.  teas  §  80.  a  (3).""'i2nyrt  §  193.  c. 

JUDGES.     CHAPTER  XHI. 

1.  ^,i'^^''^^  §  150.  2  (p.  181),  §  269.  a.  »nn  generic  article  §  245.  5. 
tr,  LXX  TO  TTovTjpov,    The  recurrence  of  the  same  phrase  at  the  beginning 


122  HEBREW   CHRESTOMATHT. 

of  each  section  of  this  book,  2  :  11,  3  :  7.  12,  4  : 1,  6  : 1,  10  ;  6,  affords  z 
strong  incidental  proof  of  unity  of  authorship.  •'__3^»a  in  the  eyes  oj, 
that  which  was  evil  in  his  view,  as  judged  of  by  him.  — r^a  into  tin 
hand  of,  i.  e.  into  their  power.  The  noun  is  singular  on  account  of  its 
secondary  sense  in  this  phrase,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  21.  The  prep,  a 
properly  means  in  ;  it  retains  this  sense  after  a  verb  of  motion,  denot- 
ing that  the  thing  spoken  of  not  only  comes  to  a  particular  place,  but 
remains  in  it.  c-'ff'cVs ,  commonly,  as  here,  without  the  article,  because 
Fhilistim,  Gen.  10  :  14,  is  the  proper  name  of  the  nation,  like  Israel, 
Edom,  Amalek.  It  is  in  this  plural  form  rarely  used  as  a  Gentile  deri- 
vative, so  as  to  receive  the  article  §  245.  5.  o,  thus  ctn^i'^-jn  ,  2  Sam. 
5  :  19,  2  Chron.  21 :  16,  26  :  6.  c^ys-iji  §  251.  1  and  2.  "  :n5w  §  274. 
2.  a.  These  forty  years  extend  beyond  the  life  of  Samson  to  the  deci- 
sive victory  gained  over  the  Philistines  at  Mizpeh  by  Samuel,  1  Sam. 
7:13. 

2.  Marg.  note  n':?5  nt^ttsn ,  Haphtarah  of  s\»5 ,  i.  e.  here  begins  the 
Haphtarah  or  lesson  from  the  prophets  corresponding  to  or  to  be  read 
in  connection  with  the  Parashah  or  lesson  from  the  law  beginning  Num. 
4:21,  and  called  N^a ,  because  this  word  occurs  near  the  commencement 
of  it.  nnx  §  248.  a.  ny^n^w ,  a  town  originally  assigned  to  Judah, 
Josh.  15  :  33,  but  subsequently  transferred  to  Dan,  Josh.  19:41.  nn  j?y. 
The  supernatural  circumstances  connected  with  the  birth  of  Samson,  as 
with  that  of  Isaac,  of  Samuel,  and  of  John  the  Baptist,  make  more  con- 
spicuous the  fact  that  he  was  not  a  product  of  nature  but  a  gift  of  divine 
grace,  in  this  a  type  of  the  great  deliverer  whose  birth  was  supernatural 
in  a  still  higher  sense. 

3.  r  "'n-j-tiNVw  §  246.  3,  not  an  angel,  but  the  angel  of  Jehovah,  who 
repeatedly  appears  in  the  Old  Testament  as  the  messenger  of  Jehovah, 
and  yet  is  expressly  identified  with  Jehovah,  ver.  22,  Ex.  3  : 2.  4,  23 : 
20,  21,  Judg.  6  :  12.  14.  n^nnn  §  16.  1,  the  sense  of  the  pret.  with 
Vav  conv.  is  determined  by  its  being  a  sequence  of  the  present  indicated 
by  ran  §  265.  b. 

5.  n^V'i^  part,  with  the  inflection  of  the  pret.  §  90  (2  f.  s.).  n-ira 
consecrated  to  God,  const,  before  the  object  §  254.  9,  and  hence  not 
necessarily  definite  §  249.  I.  h,  a  Nazarite  unto  God.  Vr^  §  135.  2. 
Samson  only  began  what  was  reserved  for  Samuel,  Saul  and  David  to 
complete. 

6.  i3"'n*^Nn  i-^N,  the  man  of  God,  the  person  of  whom  she  speaks  is 
clearly  defined  in  her  own  mind,  and  in  the  vividness  of  her  impressions 
she  speaks  as  though  he  were  also  known  to  her  husband.  jn'is  §  266. 
1.     '^n-nVN»    §119.2.       mtt— 'N   §  75.  2, /rom   what  place?  ichence  f 


NOTES   ON   JUDGES    13  ;  1-18.  123 

K?n ,  the  indirect  quotation,  which  in  Hebrew  is  much  less  frequent  than 
the  direct. 

8.  '5  §  240.  2,  see  Gen.  43  :  20,  44  :  18.  -.siTN  §  199.  c,  §  201.  2. 
j.n^vrj  ?u.  pret.  §  93.  6,  signifying  a  past  in  relation  to  the  preceding 
future  §  262.  1,  with  the  art.  in  the  sense  of  the  relative  pron.  §  245. 
5.  b,  who  shall  have  been  born.  Others  explain  it  as  an  abbreviated 
Pu.  part,  for  i^Ji-^jan  §  93.  e.     Marg.  note  tlte  h  with  Daghesh. 

9.  y^tt?»5  with  a  as  other  verbs  of  sense,  see  on  Gen.  3  :  3,  implying 
the  intimate  contact  of  the  sense  with  its  object.  ■}■»« ,  see  on  Gen. 
40  :  8. 

10.  n\*a,  not  to-day,  which  would  be  D'-.-in  without  the  prep.  §  245. 
3.  6,  but  in  the  well  known  day^  or  as  we  should  say,  '  the  other  day.' 

11.  n5«  /am.  As  there  is  no  word  in  Hebrew  answering  to  'yes,' 
an  affirma,tive  answer  is  mostly  given  by  means  of  the  personal  pronoun, 
Gen.  27 :  24,  1  Kin.  18  : 8,  or  by  repeating  the  verb  contained  in  the 
question,  1  Sam.  23  :  11.  12. 

12.  Nn^  §  97.  2.  6,  §  275.  1.  nnbywi  -i^an  tastL-w.  Gesenius,  Lex. 
under  tsst-a  translates,  what  will  be  the  manner  of  the  child  (i.  e.  what 
sort  of  a  child  will  he  be)  and  what  will  he  do  ?  But  it  is  plain  both 
from  Manoah's  prayer,  ver.  8,  and  from  the  angel's  answer,  vs.  13,  14, 
that  the  question  relates  not  to  the  appearance  and  actions  of  the  child, 
but  to  the  duty  of  the  parents.  The  true  rendering,  therefore,  is,  what 
is  the  judgment  of  the  child,  const,  of  object  §  254.  9,  the  law  or  re- 
quirement respecting  him,  and  the  treatment  of  him,  suf.  denoting  the 
object,  what  must  we  do  to  him,  or  even  before  his  birth  in  relation 
to  him  % 

16.  Vsh  §  111.  2.  6,  with  a  in  a  partitive  sense,  eat  in  or  into  thy 
bread,  i.  e.  eat  of  it.  '<^^for  is  connected  with  ver.  15,  and  explains 
how  Manoah  came  to  make  such  a  request. 

17.  •»»  who  §  75.  1  is  used  because  the  reference  is  to  a  person, 
though  ntt  what  might  have  been  expected  and  actually  occurs  elsewhere 
in  the  like  connexion.  Gen.  32  :  28,  Prov.  30  : 4.  —•'3  assigns  the 
reason  for  asking  after  his  name,  which  is  presented  not  conditionally 
but  in  the  form  of  an  assertion,  comp.  Gen.  44  :  22,  for  thy  words  shall 
come  to  pass  and  we  will  honour  thee,  "rj^'^oan  ,  marg.  note  ■»  T'n^  Yodh 
sujjo-fluous,  so  that  the  K'ri  is  tj-an,  agreeing  in  number  with  the 
verb  §  48,  while  the  K'thibh  ^■'"^a'T  does  not  §  275.  1,  comp.  ver.  12. 

18.  Vk^b  §  263.  2,  with  h  of  the  subject  respecting  which  the  in- 
quiry is  made,  see  on  Gen.  40 :  27,  43  : 7,  why  is  this  that  thou  wilt  ask 
in  respect  to  my  name?  The  state  of  mind,  from  which  the  question 
proceeded,  still  continued,  and  it  was  liable  to  be  asked,  until  it  should 


124  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

be  answered,  comp.  Gen,  44 :  7.  Nnn;! ,  marg.  note,  abbreviated  foi 
6)3tt3  lO'^nnx  nixhons,  other  copies  with  Malckeph^  in  some  editions  «un^ 
instead  of  having  a  disjunctive  accent  is  joined  by  Makkeph  to  the 
Allowing  word.  s  •'kV?  ,  marg.  n  -iT)^  Aleph  s«^:>e?;^woi^.s,  so  that  the 
Iv'ri  is  :  •'Va  ,  the  pausal  form  §  65  (3)  of  "hjs  I.  1.  from  rh  root  §  184. 
b.  cognate  and  equivalent  to  the  nV  noun  &i^3 ,  comp.  Is.  9  :  5.  The 
K'thibh  is  ^nVs,  an  alj.  derive  I  f^-om  the  preceding  noun  §  184. 

19.  J^.S's-T  subject  omitted  §  243.  1,  making  marvellous  to  act,  i.  e. 
acting  marvellously  §  269.  a,  see  on  Gen.  2:3.  j  c^xn  §  276.  3,  in 
respect  to  the  repetition  in  the  following  verse,  see  on  Gen.  37:5. 

!20.  nif/an .  As  there  is  no  mention  of  the  construction  of  an  altar, 
doubtless  the  rock,  ver.  19,  upon  which  the  offering  was  made  is  sc 
called.  The  sacrifice  of  Manoah  has  sometimes  been  represented  as  a 
violation  of  the  laws  of  the  Pentateuch  regarding  the  priesthood  and  the 
sanctuary.  It  is  so  only  in  appearance,  however,  not  in  reality.  It 
was  prescribed.  Lev.  17  :  3 — 7,  Deut.  12  :  5 — 14,  that  sacrifices  should 
be  offered  only  at  the  sanctuary,  because  there  God  ordinarily  manifested 
himself;  and  he  could  be  acceptably  approached  only  through  the  ap- 
pointed intervention  of  the  priesthood,  ^um.  3  :  10,  16  :  40.  But  if 
God  in  an  extraordinary  way  manifested  himself  in  any  other  place,  that 
became  for  the  time  a  sanctuary :  and  if  he  appeared  to  any  man  without 
the  intervention  of  the  priesthood,  that  constituted  him  for  the  time  a 
priest,  and  was  his  warrant  for  paying  his  worship  directly  without  the 
aid  of  those  officially  appointed  for  the  purpose.  This  extraordinary  in- 
vestiture, however,  lasted  only  while  the  cause  to  which  it  was  owing 
continued.  While  it  was  no  violation  of  the  law  for  Manoah  to  act  as 
he  did  under  the  circumstances,  it  would  have  been  sinful  for  him  to 
have  arrogated  to  himself  thenceforward  the  functions  of  the  priesthood, 
or  to  have  established  a  permanent  worship  at  the  altar  thus  signally 
honoured. 

21.  r^ry^  §  172.  2,  §  173.  2. 

23.  n)2^  pret.  conditioned  by  the  preceding  clause,  he  would  have 
taken  §  262.  1.  !15^J■}^  §  175.  1.  ni-r-)  at  the  time,  i.  e.  at  this  time 
§  245.  3.  b,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  10. 

25.  ?np>2  §  140.  5.  'I'sysV  §  119.  3.  -,'^— nsh-^a,  so  named  from  the 
circumstance  related  18  :  12,  and  which  occurred  in  the  early  settlement 
'ii  the  land,  18  :  1,  Josh  19  :  47,  long  before  the  time  of  Samson,  so 
that  there  is  no  anachronism  in  the  mention  of  this  name  here.  This 
was  in  the  vicinity  of  Samson's  residence  ver.  2,  and  of  the  place  of  hia 
burial,  16 :  31.  Marg.  note  abbreviated  from  -jxa  i?  lit.  until  so,  i.  & 
thus  far.     This  marks  the  limit  of  the  lesson  beginning  at  ver.  2. 


NOTES    ON    JUDGES     14  :  1-15.  125 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

1.  m^Sten   S   196.  i,   8  219.  1.       He  local  remains  even  after  the 

TAT   :  .     o  '     o 

prep,  a  §  219.  1.  a,  and  in  ver.  5  after  a  noun  in  the  const,  nra^p  ••Tsna 
vineyards  at  Timnath.  In  Josh.  19  :  43  the  vowel  termination  is  added 
merely  to  prolong  the  name,  without  reference  to  its  local  or  directive 
force  §  61.  6.  a.  It  lay  southwest  of  Zorah,  in  the  direction  of  the  plain 
of  the  sea-coast,  and  hence  Samson  *  went  down '  to  Timnath,  and  '  went 
up '  as  he  returned. 

2.  The  marriage  contract  was  usually  made  by  the  parents.  Gen. 
21 :  21,  24 :  3,  etc.,  34  :  4.  6.  -nh;?  tahe^  the  verb  which  is  commonly  used 
in  speaking  of  matrimonial  alliances,  her  to  (or  /or)  me  to  loife,  the  prep, 
implying  a  transition  from  one  state  to  another,  comp.  Gen.  1  :  29. 

3.  ntt^^n  §  276.  1.  -)£?  §  275.  6,  the  father  and  mother  are  re- 
presented as  speaking  separately.  fifij'.'s  §  1^2.  2.  Tiyb'^  §  262.  2, 
she  has  been  and  still  is  right,  approved,  pleasing. 

5.  ?xn^^_  §  276.  2  and  3.  ri^,^s  1^23  §  208.  3.  c/,  comp.  D'>'jy  ^y. 
13:15.  19. 

6.  "'^ar!,  generic  article  §  245.  5.  d. 

8.  D  •>»;»  from,  indicating  separation  in  point  of  time,  i.  e.  after 
days,  an  indefinite  period,  see  on  Gen.  41 : 1.  rt^.'jaa  in  the  body,  i.  e.  the 
skeleton,  to  which  jackals  and  birds  of  prey  would  reduce  it  in  a  very 
short  time.  The  attempt  has  been  made  to  fasten  upon  the  sacred 
writer  the  notion  once  prevalent  among  the  Greeks  and  Eomans  that 
bees  were  bred  by  a  putrefying  carcass,  Virg.  Georg.  4.  299,  etc.  But 
his  language  suggests  nothing  of  the  kind.  A  parallel  more  to  the 
purpose  is  Herod.  5.  114,  the  swarm  of  bees  which  took  possession  of 
the  skull  of  Onesilus  and  filled  it  with  a  honeycomb. 

9.  *;5X^  ^iVrr  §  282.     onV  §  276.  3. 

10.  ipy;_  §  263.  4.     tc^p^nan  §  210.  a. 

11.  c^jVu;  §  251.  2.  b.  nr!'i<-:3  §  102.  3,  they,  the  parents  or 
friends  of  his  wife,  who  are  suggested  by  the  context,  though  not  ex- 
pressly mentioned  :  for  use  of  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39 :  10. 

12.  n?:^»  §  251.  4,  §  274.  2.  a. 

13.  n:pn3i§  287.  2.     dpn  §  243.  1. 

14.  The  lion  which  sought  to  devour  Samson,  the  representative  and 
champion  of  Israel,  was  slain,  and  out  of  his  carcass  came  sweetness  and 
food.  The  riddle,  like  the  incident  which  gave  occasion  to  it,  had  a 
latent  meaning  for  the  Philistines  and  for  every  other  foe,  whether  of  the 
people  of  God  or  of  the  great  captain  of  their  salvation. 

15.  ^y-^awn       The  rise  of  various  readings  from  supposed  difticulties 


126  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

IS  well  illustrated  by  the  fact  tliat  several  ancient  versions  here  sub- 
stitute fourth  ■'J'^atn  for  seventh,  so  the  LXX,  eV  rv  w^P^  '^V  T^TapTrj, 
Doubtless  they  began  their  urgency  as  soon  as  they  abandoned  the  hope 
of  discovering  the  solution  for  themselves,  but  on  the  seventh  day  they 
enforced  their  request  with  the  threat  here  mentioned,  wsa  with  fire 
§  245.  5,  for  the  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  12.  14.  iswn^Vn  Pi.  inf. ;  some 
editions  omit  Methegh  converting  into  the  Kal  inf.,  though  Yodh  is 
nowhere  else  retained  in  that  form. 

16.  Ji^SN  §  284. 

17.  nysttJ  §  251.  4  the  seven  days^  i.  e.  the  rest  of  the  seven  days 
from  the  time  that  the  solicitation  was  first  made  of  her,  as  in  Josh.  4  4 
14  '  all  his  life'  for  'all  the  rest  of  his  life.' 

18.  Na*'  §  263.  1.  b  ;  to  go  in  applied  to  the  sun  is  to  set,  as  to  go 
out  NS"'  is  to  rise.  According  to  the  Jewish  reckoning  the  day  ended 
at  sunset.  na-ihn  §  61.  6.  a,  §  196.  c.  p-inw  §  260.  1.  '^riVwa,  comp. 
Gen.  39  :  14,  ploughed  with  my  heifer,  performed  the  work  by  aid  which 
I  furnished.      oriN^)?  pret.  modified  by  a  previous  condition  §  262.  1. 

19.  vVp.^N  §  271.  2.  tii5  §  175.  3.  dnw  prep,  partitive  of  them, 
the  inhabitants  of  the  place,  as  is  plainly  enough  implied,  though  they 
had  not  been  expressly  mentioned.  idi»  §  251.  2  and  a.  '»n^4toV  §254. 
9.  h.     »!■»»  §  271.  2.     nn^ax  §  220.  1.  c. 

CHAPTER  XY. 

1.  Ditt^tt,  see  on  14:8.  i^aa  prep,  expressing  intimate  conjunction, 
see  on  Gen.  41 :  5,  with  a  kid,  taking  a  kid  along  with  him. 

2.  natc^n  §260.  2  (2).    na^ta  §  260.  1.    Jnir^i^f?*  see  on  Gen.  44  :33. 

3.  ■'fi^iJ.A  ^^^  T^ )  which  may  be  taken  in  a  comparative  sense 
§  260.  a,  or  in  its  ordinary  signification,  /  am  guiltless  from  the  Philis- 
tines, a  parte  Fhilistceorum,  i.  e.  as  judged  from  their  stand-point, 
guiltless  so  far  as  they  are  concerned,  comp.  Num.  32:22;  prop.  /  have 
been  and  still  am  guilthss  §  262.  2.  taysn  §  245.  3.  b.  —^3  explains 
in  what  he  was  guiltless,  that  I  am  doing,  etc. ;  part,  expresses  the 
proximate  future  §  266.  2. 

5.  }  n-^^T  Di^a .  The  ancient  versions  assume  an  ellipsis  of  the  con* 
junction,  vineyards  and  olive  trees,  comp.  Deut.  24  :  17  ;  according  to 
most  modern  interpreters  c-ni  is  in  the  const,  olive-yards. 

6.  inttx-'i  §  243.  2.     rrari^T  §  105.  a.     t^^Nia,  see  on  14: 15, 

7.  iVwyR  §  263.  2,  if  ye  will  do  like  this,  if  you  are  going  to  act  in 
this  manner,  the  action  being  regarded  as  not  wholly  past  but  as  pro- 
••eeding  from  a  still  existing  state  of  mind,  and  therefore  liable  to  be  re- 


NOTES    ON    JUDGES    15  :   1-19.  127 

peated,  see  on  13  :  18,  Gen.  44  : 7.     •'S  I  declare  that^  see  on  Gen.  43  • 

10,  if  I  shall  have  avenged  myself^  77.  2,  §  262.  1,  of  you,  %  express- 
ing hostility,  see  on  Gen.  37 :  10,  then  §  287.  2  afterwards  I  will  cease, 
but  not  before. 

8-  tI^;~V?  p^w,  a  proverbial  expression  denoting  the  completeness 
or  the  dreadful  character  of  the  slaughter,  but  whose  precise  signification 
is  obscure.  According  to  some  authorities  leg  upon  thigh,  the  phrase 
standing  absolutely  §  274.  2.  e,  comp.  Gen.  42 :  6,  means  that  their 
mangled  members  were  piled  promiscuously  in  heaps,  or  it  might  refer 
to  the  confusion  of  the  fray  as  they  were  huddled  together  in  combat  or 
in  flight.  According  to  others  ^s  upon  here  signifies  in  addition  to, 
he  smote  them  in  leg  and  thigh,  the  phrase  being  directly  governed 
by  the  verb,  which  will  then  have  a  triple  object  §  271.  4  utterly  dis- 
abling them ;  with  this  the  English  phrase  '  to  have  one  on  the  hip  * 
might  be  compared.  sVo  const,  before  the  proper  noun  :  "ta'^y  which 
consequently  makes  the  whole  phrase  definite  §  246.  3.  A  particular 
well-known  cave  is  doubtless  meant. 

9.  n-i'.n^si,  the  prep,  may  have  its  local  sense  in,  or  denote  hostility 
against,     ^nyjs.  §  65  (3),  §  246.  1.  a. 

11.  ttJ'N  §  251.  2.  a.  Wi^  §  262.  2.  n^htiz  ,  see  on  Gen.  1 :  18, 
45  :  8.  26. 

12.  ^nnV  S  131.  4.  TJiyasn  with  a,  see  on  Gen.  37:10.  :bpm 
§  243.  1. 

13  ^•''2  for,  after  a  negative  but.  T^^ifJ^  §  l30.  1,  with  a,  see  on  13  : 
1,     Ciil^^  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  12.  14. 

14.  K^rt  §  243.  1.  D-'nnyn,  construed  here  as  fem.,  but  in  ver.  13 
as  masc.  §  200.  c.  t^rirss  §  245.  5.  d.  ^nya  ,  the  verb  may  be  trans, 
with  indef.  subject  §  243.  2,  or  intrans.  and  agree  with  njos .  »«a, 
see  14  :  15,  15  :  6. 

15.  TO  prep,  in  instrumental  sense,  comp.  ver.  13. 

16.  "i"^n  heap  §  280.  a,  this  form  of  the  word  is  selected  instead  of 
the  more  usual  one  -itth  §  184.  a  (2),  for  the  sake  of  the  assonance  or 
paronomasia,  see  on  ?nhvinh,  Gen.  1.  2.     ''r)'^sn  §  175.  1. 

17.  '•H'^w^  §  174.  3,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  10.  i<ip^i  ,  construction,  see 
on  Gen.  1  :  5. 

18.  T-f^  thou,  not  I  myself  §  243.  1.  n-i^sN,  declaratively,  showing 
his  expectation,  /  shall  die,  or  interrogatively  §  284.  n^ss  §  245.  5, 
see  on  Gen.  39:  12.  14. 

19.  &^'~^?<. .  The  prayer  was  made  to  r-^n-]  ,  it  is  answered  by 
D'^nSx  ;  this   may  illustrate   the  facility  with  which  these  divine  names 

^e  interchanged,  and  how  slender  a  basis  the  employment  of  the  one 


128  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

or  of  the  other  affords  for  the  critical  hypotheses  built  upon  it  in  respe;* 
to  the  Pentateuch,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  4.  ^n5>sn  the  socket,  a  cavity  in  Lehi 
(■•h5fs  is  here  a  proper  noun),  which  received  this  name  perhaps  from 
some  fancied  resemblance  to  the  socket  of  a  tooth.  «^^)?  3  m.  s.  indefi- 
nite §  243.  2. 

20.  i22'z?»:j .  The  judges  of  Israel  were  not  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  deciding-  civil  suits  between  man  and  man,  nor  were  they  simply 
civil  magistrates  receiving  this  specific  title,  because  in  states  where  the 
legislative,  executive  and  judicial  functions  are  combined  in  the  same 
hand,  the  administration  of  justice  is  one  of  the  most  important  as  well 
as  the  most  familiar  attributes  of  sovereignty.  But  they  were  extraor- 
dinary officers  divinely  raised  up  and  commissioned  to  judge  Israel,  i.  e. 
to  do  the  chosen  people  justice  against  their  oppressors  by  delivering  the 
former  and  punishing  the  latter,  2  :  16.  18,  10  :  1.  2.  Several  of  them, 
as  occasion  demanded,  discharged  civil  functions  likewise.  But  there  is 
no  evidence  of  this  in  the  case  of  all  of  them,  none  for  example  in  the 
case  of  Samson  ;  and  at  any  rate  this  was  not  the  main  design  of  the 
office.  ;  nsr  §  251.  2.  and  a.  This  preliminary  statement  of  the  length 
of  time  that  Samson  judged  Israel,  which,  after  further  details  are  given, 
is  repeated  at  the  end  of  his  life,  16  :  31,  is  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
style  of  Hebrew  history,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  5.  It,  therefore,  is  no  warrant 
for  the  suspicion  that  the  life  of  Samson  originally  ended  here,  and  that 
the  following  chapter  was  added  subsequently,  nor  that  this  verse  has  by 
seme  error  been  transposed  from  its  true  position  at  the  close  of  ch.  16. 

CHAPTER   XYI. 

2.  t:^5wV ,  supply  '  it  was  told,'  comp.  Isa.  5  :  9.  — 1»  ,  let  us  keep 
quiet  until  I'/X  may  be  in  the  inf.  const.  §  157. 1  or  in  the  pret.  §  156. 
2,  in  the  sense  of  the  future  perfect,  being  conditioned  by  the  idea  of 
futurity  involved  in  the  preceding  particle  §  262.  1. 

3.  tnx|;.5,  construed  with  direct  object,  or,  as  here,  withji,  denoting 
contact  with  the  thing  grasped,  see  on  Gen.  3  : 3,  as  we  say,  '  to  lay 
hold  on.'     ^ntL-5!)  §  251.  4.     dy&^n  §  275.  5. 

5.  V-i-ia  might  be  a  qualifying  adj.  with  the  article  omitted  §  249.  1. 
b^  but  it  is  more  natural  to  regard  it  as  the  predicate  §  259.  a,  by  what, 
see  on  Gen.  39:  12.  14,  his  strength  is  or  is  made  great.  V5W§  35.  1, 
with  V  prevail  in  respect  to  him,  i.  e.  over  him.  hn\^^,  you  do  that  ana 
we  will  do  this  §  243.  1.  — jns  §  130.  b,  marg.  the  Tav  with  Pattahh 
»•>«  ,  in  distributive  apposition.  :  t|D3 ,  in  apposition  with  '  shekels '  §  253. 
2,  which  is  to  be  supplied  §  251.  2.  c. 


NOTES   ON   JUDGES    16  :  2-26.  129 

7.  }  ^2^"]^  ■^l^'i^  ^^^'^  ^^^  ordinary  man,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  23,  lit. 
071C  of  the  mass  of  men.  §  248.  a  ;  in  ver.  17  the  expression  is  dnsri— ^a 
like  all  other  men.  07^^17  properly  means  mankind,  the  hiniiaa  race 
§245.5. 

9.  ?t'^  in  reference  to  her,  for  hei,  to  aid  her.  ^'^hv  upon  thee,  in- 
dicating hostility  and  imminence  of  approach,  already  pouncing  down 
upon  their  certain  prey,  pn  a-^.  §  263.  3.  p^yar— V-^ne  §  256,  §  245.  5.  d. 
I'n^na  §  102.  3,  in  its  smelling  the  fire  ;  it  cannot  be  rendered  when  the 

fire  smells  it,  even  if  this  yielded  as  good  a  sense,  for  the  interposition 
of  the  suf.  shows  that  the  inf.  is  not  in  the  const,  before  »n  §  256. 

10.  p^n-  §  142.  3,  §  141.  2  (p.  174),  with  a  denoting  hostility. 

11.  Dn2  .  .  .  -rs  §  285.  1.  n^?3  §  111.  3.  b,  §  275.  1,  the  Niphal 
of  this  verb  has  Pattahh  in  all  the  forms  which  occur  both  of  the  pre- 
terite and  participle,  except  3  f.  s.  pret.  nnt???.- 

13.  An  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  various  readings  arise 
under  the  influence  of  parallel  passages  is  afforded  by  the  LXX,  which 
inserts  after  this  verse,  'and  fastenest  it  with  the  pin  to  the  wall,  then 
shall  I  be  weak  as  another  man.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  he  was 
asleep  that  Delilah  took  the  seven  locks  of  his  head  and  wove  them  in 
the  web.' 

14.  nn/r  §  246.  3.  a. 

15.  --ri'nr.N  §  262.  2.     rrjr.  §  235.  3  (4). 

16.  r['p^''i\i  §  272.  2.  a.  ^ns^snn  §  25,  marg.  the  Lamedh  weak 
(JRaphe),  i.  e.  without  Daghesh  forte  §  27. 

17.  "i"^t2 ,  see  on  13:5.  '^nn^.^—^**  Qiay  be  translated,  if  I  had 
been  shaven,  then  m^j  strength  would  have  departed,  with  special  refer- 
ence to  the  period  embraced  in  the  preceding  s*.atement,  or  as  a  general 
truth,  §  262.  3,      If  I  were  shaven,  my  strength  would  depart. 

18.  tS  the  K'ri  -h  substitutes  the  direct  for  the  indirect  quotation  in 
theK'thibh  n^.     ^hv^  §265.  b. 

19.  ^^Vih  the  man  whose  business  it  was,  the  barber  §  245.  3. 

20.  Dy33  cyss  §  280.  1,  lit.  as  time  by  time,  as  at  other  times:  the 
prep.  B  denoting  conjunction,  see  on  Gen.  3  : 3,  as  though  time  were 
placed  by  or  beside  time  in  a  continuous  series. 

21.  D-»-)-oxn  ,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  20. 

23.    cnirVx,  referring  to  a  single  idol  §  201.  2. 

25.  ant3''3  K'thibh,  for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  the  infin.  of  the 
cognate  verb  a-.tsD  §  179.  2.  a.     \  D-'Ttittyn  §  245.  3. 

26.  p2^n>3n  with  a,  comp.  ver  3.  •'i^tt^rt^  K'thibh  §  150.  1  (p.  181), 
tlie  K'ri  has  the  ly  form  ^srttni 

9 


130  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

27.  «^tt  §  271.  1.  c"'?^'^'^  §  245.  1,  composing  *  the  people/  ver 
24.  n^iBi,  see  on  Gen.  43:30.  rny^rs  ,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  11.  D^Nirt, 
the  part,  with  the  art,  may  be  resolved  into  the  relative  with  the  finite 
verb,  tJie  ones  gazing  at,  i.  e.  ivho  gazed  at :  on  the  construction  of  hk"^ 
with  a,  see  Gen.  I  :  4,  44  :  34  ;  rr^X'^     .  .    r^s-^i  is  parenthetic  §  249.  1. 

28.  i^xn  §  35.  2.  r{',ri^  §  47.  trysn  raasc.  here  and  2  Sam.  23  : 
8  K'thibh  §  197.  b.  D-W?8<n"  §  245.  2.  'n^jsaxn  §  91.  c,  §  271.  3,  with 
ya  befor  ■  the  thing  ou  accoxiit  of  which  vengeance  is  taken,  considered 
as  the  cause  from  which  this  effect  proceeds  :  and  also  before  the  person 
on  whom  vengeance  is  taken,  this  being  regarded  as  a  compensation  for 
past  injuries  exacted  from  them :  in  15  :  7  it  is  followed  bv  a.  nri8i~i:;>: 
vengeance  of  once  §  235.  3  (3),  §  254.  6.  b,  which  shall  at  one  time 
avenge  the  entire  wrong.  Others  make  nns  refer  to  eye,  and  take  the 
following  yc  in  a  partitive  sense,  vengeance  of  (or  for  §  254.  9)  one  of 
my  tiDO  eyes,  supposing  that  he  regards  the  vengeance,  which  he  intends, 
as  but  half  a  satisfaction  for  the  injury  inflicted  upon  him.  The  Eabbins 
say  that  vengeance  for  the  other  was  to  bo  postponed  tc  the  rc»fcributions 
of  the  world  to  come,     "^rriw  S  2'2.  b,  8  223.  1.  a. 

29.  TjUS*!  agrees  either  with  n-an  or  with  Samson:  in  either  case  it 
is  parenthetic,  and  the  following  clause  must  be  connected  with  ngV^i . 

30.  15.n1  §  172.  4.  ni52  the  prep,  denotes  conjunction,  with  mighty 
see  on  Gen.  3  :  3. 

1  SAMUEL,  CHAPTER  XVII. 

3.  "^nr— Vn  unto  the  mountain,,  i.  e.  they  extended  to  it  and  upon  it 
from  the  valley  J?^.ya,  ver.  2,  in  which  the  encampments  were.  fT|;tt, 
the  Hebrews  say/roy/i  this,  whore  our  idiom  requires  'in  this  direction* 
or  '  on  this  side,'  see  on  Gen.  1:7;  nt  repeated  is  this — that,  the  fingel 
being  supposed  to  point  first  in  one  direction  and  then  in  its  opposite. 
*'!*r!''.j  this  is  the  central  ravine,  while  the  valley  yc^  embraced  the  en- 
tire depression  between  the  mountains,  including  the  elevated  plateaus 
on  which  the  rival  armies  lav.     Jdnia-^a,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  23. 

4.  D^san— t-^N  the  well-known  champion  §  245.  3,  from  T»a  .  The 
Vulg.  vir  spnrius  seems  to  derive  it  from  -ja  a  son.  lAi  tX3^ .  Herodotus,  1. 
68,  speaks  of  a  skeleton  seven  cubits  long.  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  7.  16,  speaks 
of  an  Arabian  of  his  own  day  who  was  nine  feet  nine  inches  high,  and 
two  men  in  the  reign  of  Augustus  who  were  half  a  foot  taller. 

5.  yal5i  §  216.  1.  e.  -ji^-^wi  §  273.  3.  W!)nb  §  90  (pass.).  »nt'W 
§  253.  2.  ' 

8.  ^P)»?»^n  §  245.  4,  the  Philistine  par  excellence,  representing  the 
entire  body. 


NOTES   ON   1    SAM.   17  :  3-34  131 

3  ssn*  marg.  abbreviated  for  v>*jj5  vjgTS  'pcjj-  nt'— 5>5«  see  on 
Ju(ig.   ;6  :  5.    11.   !iK"n»5  §  19.  1,  §  147.  i.     ' ' 

ly  n^n  §  249.  2.  c,  ^Ats  Ephrathite^  Gen.  35  :  19,  viz.  the  one  spoken 
of  16:1.  etc.  n^V,n^  §253.6.  n:wt6,  only  seven  are  named,  1  Chron. 
2 :  13 — 15,  perhaps  one  may  have  died  in  early  life  or  without  issue. 
:  C-C3NS  N2,  great  age  is  elsewhere  expressed  by  the  words  ta-^te-ia  n? 
come  into  days  or  advanced  in  days.  Gen.  24  :  1,  Josh.  13  :  1,  23  :  1  ; 
advanced  among  men  is  here  used  as  an  equivalent  phrase. 

13.  t\iihii  §  251.  4.  D-^Vnan  §260.  2  (2),  repetition  in  ver.  14,  see 
on  Gen.  37  :  5. 

14.  N5n  §  258.  2. 

15.  Vytt  from  beside  Sauly  from  being  near  him  or  with  him,  see  on 
Gen  42  :  24,  45  :  1,  although  the  original  force  of  the  prep,  may  possibly 
be  preserved,  from  waiting  upon  Saul;  as  the  servant  stands  while  his 
lord  sits,  he  may  be  said  to  be  not  only  by  him  but  over  him.  :  Qh^n^aj 
may  be  the  object  of  sw  to  Bethlehem  §  271.  2,  or  stand  absolutely,  at 
Bethlehem  §  274.  2.  b. 

17.  cnV  §  251.  2.  c,  §  253.  2.     v;"?.!?^  §  271.  2,  §  273.  1. 

18.  L^'i'^h  in  respect  to  health,  rnany,  pledge  or  token  either  of 
their  welfare  or  of  their  receipt  of  the  articles  sent  them. 

20.  -i>si&— ^?  upon  a  keeper,  in  his  charge,  the  care  of  them  being  de- 
volved upon  him,  as  though  it  were  a  burden  to  be  carried.  V'^nn^ , 
governed  directly  by  Va--T  §  271.  2,  and  qualified  by  Aas'-^n  which  cannot 
be  a  predicate  since  it  has  the  article  §  259.  2.     'y^n^  §  160.  2. 

21.  tO^Ti  agrees  in  form  with  "^-.ytt,  which  is  in  apposition  with 

23.  mny«»  K'thibh  plains,  or  it  might  be  caves,  n^b-iywte  K'ri, 
armies  or  ranks.     nVxr; ,  viz.  those  above  recited,  vs.  8-10. 

25.  cri^N^^^'  §  24.  b.     ^un^oy:  §  104.  h. 

26.  r^n  873.  2.     jc^-^n  8  275.  3.  a. 

29.  na-: ,  either  was  it  not  my  father's  command  by  which  he  had 
been  required  to  come,  or  better,  perhaps,  was  it  not  merely  a  word 
which  did  not  deserve  such  severe  censure,  Isa.  29 :  21. 

32.  i-'Vy  suf.  may  refer  to  Goliath,  who  might  readily  be  under- 
stood to  be  the  subject  of  discourse,  though  he  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
immediately  preceding  verses  because  of  him  the  eflfect  being  regarded 
as  resting  upon  its  cause ;  or  it  may,  after  the  analogy  of  like  expressions 
occurring  elsewhere,  Ps.  42  :  5,  142  :4,  Hos.  11  :  8,  let  no  man^s  heart 
fall  upon  him,  sink  down  upon  itself  under  the  burden  of  its  own  emo- 
tions. 

34.  nsh  with  a   see  on  Gen.  37  :  2.     Ka^i  8  265.  b.      '^^»n  8  245.  5 


132  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

d,  comp.  the  wolfy  John  10  :  12.  af'irt-nNi  §  271.  b.  nr  K'thibh  re- 
ferring distributively  to  the  lion  and  bear  as  subject  of  «to3,  «Tto  K'r 
object  of  the  verb. 

35.  ^r))5Tnni  §  112.  3,  with  a  connecting  the  verb  with  its  object, 
see  on  Judg.  16  :  3.  26,  or  denoting  the  means  or  instrument  of  seizure, 
see  on  Gen.  39  :  12.  14.  :  i-'Fi^Tcn^  §  14.  «,  §  61.  4.  a,  §  160.  2,  marg, 
the  Tav  with  DaghesJt. 

36.  n'^ni  §  265.  b,  has  become^  see  Gen.  3  :  22.      "»hNS  g  255.  1. 

37.  Marg.  p!)59  yswNa  nJ?G5  pause  in  the  middle  of  a  verse. 

39.  V?tt  ,  S3e  on  Gen.  1  :  7.     Vx^n  §  150.  2  and  3  (p.  181). 

40.  ^13..^ h  §  254.  2.  taiijjVus!)  §  245.  3,  as  the  two  objects  connected 
by  !i  are  identical,  it  must  be  translated  even^  comp.  28  :  3. 

41.  a-ip7  S  185.  b,  %  282.  c.  42.  ns-i-^i  8  172.  4. 

43.  Jn*iVp>33  indefinite  plur.  though  only  one  is  meant,  see  on  Gen. 
37  :  8.  :  vn"^N5,  the  use  of  the  prep,  a  after  verbs  of  cursing  and  swear- 
ing is  by  some  derived  from  its  signification  of  conjunction  or  nearness, 
cursed  by  his  gods,  uttering  in  their  immediate  presence  the  imprecation 
which  they  were  expected  to  fulfil,  and  by  others  from  its  instrumental 
sense,  comp.  the  Latin  per,  by  his  gods,  as  the  instruments  or  agents  in 
fulfilling  his  imprecation. 

45.  Ds:a  in  the  name  of,  by  the  authority  and  as  the  representative 
of;  or  ivith  the  name,  etc.,  as  what  he  brought  to  oppose  the  weapons  of 
the  Philistine,  the  name  of  God, as  that  by  which  he  is  known,  being 
equivalent  to  God  himself  as  revealed,  n^rr^  §  253.  b,  j  T\t,y},  §  65.  «, 
marg.  abbreviated  for  pws  tjioa  hns  Pattahh  with  Soph  PasuJc,  i.  e. 
with  Silluk  §  36.  1. 

46.  ^:>T^.'i  §  275.  2.  b.  jV^'nto';^  there  is  a  God  to  Israel,  Israel  has 
a  God,  or  God  is  for  Israel,  on  his  side. 

47.  rti^n-  §  150.  2  (p.  181).  48.  n^nn  §  265.  b. 

50.  prn^.i  §  260.  a. 

51.  -^N  unto  after  a  verb  of  rest  where  previous  motion  is  implied : 
ran  and  stood  unto  the  Philistine  is  equivalent  to  ran  unto  the  Philistine 
and  stood,  comp.  rtyz'jj.  Gen.  43  :  30.      '^sVtD^^  §  105.  a. 

52.  nT^ri"*"]  Vxn-^-; .  The  schism  in  the  time  of  Kehoboam  only 
deepened  and  perpetuated  a  distinction,  which  had  in  various  ways  and 
for  various  causes  been  created  long  before  between  the  powerful  tribe 
of  Judah,  to  whom  Jacob  had  promised  the  sovereignty,  Gen.  49:  10, 
and  the  rest  of  Israel,  comp.  Josh  11  :  21.  Ja^?~  2  m.  s.  indef. 
§  243.  2. 

54.  □  V-^;^"*?  §  47,  although  the  citadel  was  not  taken  until  the  reign 
of  David,  2  Sam.  5 :  7,  part  of  the  city  was  held  by  the  Israelites  frow 


NOTES    ON    1    KINGS    17,  18.  133 

the  time  of  Joshua,  JosL  15  :  63,  Judg.  1:8.  21.  I'i^fiNa  used  here 
Dot  in  the  strict  sense  of  tent,  as  David  was  not  connected  with  the 
army,  but  in  the  wider  one  of  habitation^  dwelling,  compare  13  :  2,  1  Kin. 
8  :  66.  David  now  took  Goliath's  armour  home  with  him  as  his  lawful 
spoils,  though  he  must  subsequently  have  deposited  Goliath's  sword  in 
the  tabernacle,  21:9. 

55.  «»•»  §  273.  4,  nr.  §  249.  2.  a.  It  has  been  thought  strange 
that  Saul  should  make  these  inquiries  about  one  who  had  played  the 
harp  before  him  and  been  his  armour-bearer,  16  :  21,  etc.  But  we  do 
not  know  what  interval  had  elapsed,  nor  how  much  David  had  altered. 
Besides,  the  question  concerns  his  parentage,  which  Saul  had  now  a 
special  reason  for  wishing  to  know,  ver.  25,  but  which  he  might  easily 
have  forgotten,  even  if  he  recollected  his  person.  'jjV'si  §  245.  2.  — fiN  , 
see  on  Gen.  42:  15. 

58.  :  "^jonVrr  n^a  §  246.  3.  b. 


1  KINGS,  CHAPTER  XVII. 

3.  Vh_^3_si  §  254.  8,  prep,  denoting  close  conjunction,  by  the  brooky 
or  as  Vr;3  includes  in  its  signification  the  valley  with  the  brook,  it  may 
have  its  primary  sense  in.  ^ss—^y ,  as  the  brook  cannot  be  certainly 
identified,  it  is  doubtful  whether  this  means  before  or  east  of. 

6.  tHp-j;-;  §  263.  4.  7.  yjvic ,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  1. 

11.  -'-^n;?;^  §  132.  2. 

14.  nV5n''§  177.  3,  §  179. 1.  a.     iriD  K'thibh  §  132.  1,  nn  K'ri. 

15.  N^nj-N>in  K'thibh,  N^n^^-N-^n  K'ri.  16.  ibh  §  277. 
18.  ni<2,  declaratively  or  interrogatively  §  284. 
20.  Marg.  see  1  Sam.  17 : 9. 
22.  y'ci-a*  with  s,  see  on  Judg.  13  :  9. 
24.  nr  this  I knowy  or  adv.  this  time  §  235.  3  (4). 


f: 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

!•  ^^"^t!  §  275.  1,  see  on  Gen.  1:14.  n^r^Vt*'!!*  reckoned  not  from 
the  beginning  of  the  drought,  but  from  Elijah's  arrival  at  Zarephath, 
Luke  4  :  25,  James  5  :  17.  Marg.  Haphtarah  of  N\t-n  ■'S; ,  i.  e.  here  be- 
gins the  lesson  in  the  prophets  corresponding  to  the  lesson  of  the  law, 
Ex.  30:11  etc.  so  called  from  its  opening  words,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  German  Jews. 

3.  n-sn  the  royal  Aowse",  the  palace  §245.4.  n-;;,  derivatives  of 
transitive  verbs  are  ofter.  followed  by  a  direct  object. 


134  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

4.  nn>'>aa  in  the  cave,  i.  e.  in  each  cave,  comp.  ^Vih ,  Gen.  45  :  22, 
uri\  §  27V.  3. 

■5  j-,^-55  destroy,  be  forced  to  kill  them  on  account  of  our  inability 
to  feed  them  ;  others  suppose  it  to  mean  simply  suffer  to  perish, 
\  nton2n:Q  prep,   partitive ;  marg.  other  editions  have  nana  -^tt  KUhibh, 

l»   •    :  -I- 

7.  HT  nnxn,  as  in  English,  is  this  you? 

8.  •'ax  ,  see  on  Judg.  13  :  11. 

10.  jn'3N;:Ta->.  tulll  not,  because  unable  to  do  so,  hence  equivalent  to 
cannot,  or,  as  conditioned  by  the  preceding  preterite,  coz^Zo?  not  find  thee, 
13.  -ntt;x  ns  §  271.  «.      nvi«:n  §  280.  1. 
15.  "S  ,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  16. 

18.  jcVyan  plur.  because  of  the  various  epithets  he  bore,  descriptive 
of  the  different  cliaracters  under  which  he  was  worshipped,  as  Baal-berith 
Judg.  8 :  33,  Baal-zebub,  2  Kin.  1 : 6,  etc. 

19.  ■'Vat*  §  254.  1,  eatiny  at  the  table,  prop,  eaters  belonging  to  the 
table. 

20.  Marg.  Haphtarah  of  Nwn  ■•3  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
Spanish  Jews. 

21.  D-inos  limping  upon  two  opinions  instead  of  treading  firmly  upon 
one.  The  LXX  has  upon  both  knees,  lyvmts,  in  which  it  is  followed  by 
a  few  modern  interpreters.     Vyan  §  246.  \.  a.     !i5»  §  273.  2. 

22.  As  the  prophets  of  Astarte,  ver.  19,  are  not  separately  mention- 
ed here,  or  in  vs.  25,  40,  some  have  supposed  that  they  were  not  present, 
but  as  the  false  prophets  generally  were  gathered,  ver.  20,  and  all  of 
them  were  slain,  19:1,  it  is  probable  that  the  prophets  of  Baal  only 
were  named,  since  they  were  the  most  prominent  and  principal  actors. 

23.  -isn:'^^  §  243.  2. 

24.  era  prep,  instrumental,  call  with  the  name,  i.  e.  loudly  utter  the 
name  §  272.  2.  b,  here  by  way  of  invocation;  sometimes  its  proclama- 
tion is  intended.     K^rr  §  258.  2.     -^y^^  §  275.  2.  a. 

25.  nawsp  §235.3  (3).    n:-«ann  §260.  2  (2). 

26.  ^hsB'^1  and  they  limped  beside  (see  on  Gen.  42 :  24,  45  : 1)  the 
altar,  contemptuously  said  of  the  dancing  which  formed  part  of  their 
idolatrous  service.     :n':;y  §  243.  2. 

30.  Mattt  §215. 1.  b.  This,  like  other  altars  which  had  been  simi- 
larly destroyed  in  different  parts  of  the  land,  19 :  10,  was  doubtless 
erected  by  the  true  worshippers  of  Jehovah  after  the  time  of  the  schism, 
when  they  were  prohibited  from  going  up  to  the  temple  at  Jerusalem. 
In  this  period  of  defection,  as  in  the  corresponding  period  in  the  days 
of  Samuel,  the  prophets  were  invested  with  extraordinary  powers  adapted 


NOTES  ON   1  KINGS   18  :  4-46.  135 

to  the  emergency,  and,  as  tlie  immediate  messengers  and  representatives 
of  God,  assumed  the  functions  and  prerogatives  of  the  priesthood,  whc 
had  either  abdicated  their  office  or  had  been  excluded  from  it. 

31.  t'^1zxo  thy  name,  and  therefore  of  the  entire  people,  not  of  a  pari 
merely,  to  which  it  had  then  been  unlawfully  restricted. 

32.  nsTio  S  273.  3.  cwa,  see  on  1  Sam.  17  :45.  c^nNO  §  203.  3, 
§  57.  2  (3),  as  two  seahs  or  three  pecks  seem  too  small  for  the  capacity  of 
a  trench  surrounding  the  altar,  some  have  thought  that  it  occupied  as 
much  ground  as  would  suffice  for  sowing  two  seahs  of  seed.  But  this  on 
the  other  hand  would  make  it  too  enormous.  The  suggestion  is  here 
offered  whether  the  meaning  may  not  be  that  its  dimensions,  viz.  its 
width  and  depth,  were  those  of  a  two-seah-measure  j-nt  D^n«o  ir^a. 
Such  a  measure,  which  may  have  been  a  familiar  one,  would  contain 
something  less  than  a  cubic  foot ;  the  trench  would  consequently  be 
about  a  foot  wide  by  a  foot  deep. 

33.  The  order  of  procedure  and  even  the  terms  employed  are  bor- 
rowed from  the  Mosaic  law  of  sacrifice,  Lev.  1 :  6 — 8. 

34.  C'tt  8  273.  3.  iips***!  3  pi.  fut.,  some  editions  are  without 
Methegh,  when  it  will  be  2  pi.  imper.     «'»»}  §  19.  1,  §  147.  1. 

36.  '^i'l-nTai  prep,  indicates  either  the  cause,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  14, 
or  the  rule,  as  Gen.  1 :  26  ;  marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  17. 

37.  c^nliNn  n-n-^  8  246.  1.  a.  according  to  the  accents  rj'Tii  is  con- 
nected  with  nnx,  the  subject,  and  separated  from  fiin'^Nn  the  predicate. 
riaqn  conditioned  by  the  previous  fut.  ^yn;^. ,  and  expressing  not  what  is 
already  past  at  the  moment  of  speaking,  but  what  will  have  occurred, 
when  they  shall  know  it  to  be  the  case  §  262.  1.  ri'^a'^hx  back  again  to 
the  faith  and  worship  of  their  fathers,  the  patriarchs  just  recited. 

39.  «•-  §  258.  2.     Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  25. 
41.  V'^n  either  noise  or  abundance, 
43.    ^i-r^'^l  §  254.  9.  a. 

45.  nb-^y*  nb — ty  until  so  and  until  so,  i.  e.  a  verv  short  time.  This 
phrase  is  by  some  supposed  to  have  been  originally  accompanied  by  a 
gesture  of  the  hand,  until  one  can  do  so  and  then  so.  Or  the  repeated 
adverb_  so  and  so  may  have  an  indefinite  sense,  whence  uiitil  so  and  so 
means  after  an  indefinite  but  brief  period,  as  in  English,  '  by  and  by.* 

46.  Marg.     Here  begins  the  JIaphtarah  of  snap's,  Num.  25  :  10,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

1.  -iWN ,  used  adverbially,  *  the  way  in  which^  how. 

2.  — »3,  as  the  formula  of  the  oath  precedes,  equivalent  to  'I  sweai 
that;  Gen.  42  :  16.     r\v^  %  245.  3.  b.     ninij  §  255.  1. 


136  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

3.  — Vn  in  reference  to,  for  the  sake  of. 

4.  fha  K'thibh,  nhx  K'ri,  as  ver.  5,  S  248.  a.  Vsta-"""  asked  his  sotit 
or  himself  io  die,  i.  e.  that  himself  might  die.     an ,  comp.  Gen.  45  :  28. 

5.  nt.  §  235.  3  (4).     y^.b  with  s  Gen.  3:3.         6.  as;^^]  §  269.  a. 
7.  an  §  260.  b.         9.   nny^n  §245.  3.  11.  pTn^'§  275.  1.  c. 
13.  nns.  g  274.  2.  b.         15.  nnanw  §  256.  d.        'le.  htt;>qF|  §  265. 

18.  TiiN'i-n'i  g  100.  2,  /  will  leave,  preserve  from  slaughter.  p»s, 
comp.  on  Gen.  41 ;  40  ;  marg.  §  32. 

19.  -i-avr  c]:^*.  §  227.  2,  §  251.  4.  a. 

20.  ""j;^''?.  marg.  ^/^e  >S'A^/^'  w;47A  Hhateph  Kamets. 

21.  ni'sn  §  271.  4.     Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  25. 

NEHEMIAH,  CHAPTER  IX. 

1.   D-^nby  §  225.  2,  §  252.  2.         2.  \TATl^^  §  150.  3  (p.  182). 

3.  n^y-n-i  §  227.  3. 

5.  D^-.n^aii  §  161.  4,  §  255.  1,  even  (1  Sam.  17:40)  a  name  exalted, 
Marg.  abbrev.  for  ty^^ri.h  tji-s  -ja  ,  50  z7  ought  to  be,  designed  to  certify 
the  reader  that  the  Pattahh  under  Mem  is  not  an  error  for  Kamets. 

7.  nnhs  with  a ,  because  the  choice  penetrates  and  rests  in  its  ob- 
ject.    -i?,N73  §  253.  b. 

8.  ni-ai  8  268.  1.         11.  -nwa  8  233.  a,  13.  j  o-^aits  8  276.  3. 

17.  Torii  marg.  see  Judg.  13  :  17. 

18.  —^3  t)N ,  implying  a  fresh  particular  and  one  of  greater  magni- 
tude, *it  was  also  (or  even)  true  that,  etc'  iri^^N?.  II.  §  187.  1  for  ni'sw 
§  63.  1.  a. 

19.  '^%^T^^m  §  271.  b. 

22.  nN£^  in  respect  to  a  corner,  or  collectively  corners,  so  that  they 
occupied  every  corner  of  these  subjugated  kingdoms,  or  that  the  distri- 
bution of  the  land  was  made  with  fixed  corners  and  boundaries  between 
the  several  tribes,  tj^w  y^nx— nxT,  comp.  ver.  5.  Sihon  was  king  of 
Heshbon,  Deut.  1  : 4. 

24.  •)  .  .  .  "I  both — and,  as  in  Lat.  ct — et. 

25.  -c-5<^.>^  §  271.  1,  comp.  on  1  Kin.  18 : 3. 

26.  5T«yn'  with  a  ,  Gen.  43  :  3.  27.  ?|5y:i^  §  263.  4. 
29.    aa  repeats  the  noun  §  281. 

32.  —h-D  nx  §  271.  a.       ^snxsp;  this  verb  may  either  govern  the 
direct  object  or  be  construed  with  V  §272.  2.  a;  one  construction    ia 
adopted  with  the  pronoun,  the  other  with  the  nouns  in  appositi  )n  with 
it,  happened  us,  viz.  to  our  kings,  etc. 
.  34.  -nNi  §  271.  b,  35.  ynxa^  §  249.  1.  c. 

37.  ?.:^niKiori?  prep,  in  or  beca  tse  of,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  14. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40.  137 


ISAIAH.    CHAPTER  XL. 

The  last  twenty-seven  chapters  of  this  book  for.n  one  connected 
prophecy,  of  which  the  foresight  of  the  Babylonish  captivity,  39  :  6,  7, 
was  the  starting-point  and  the  historical  occasion,  and  which  was 
designed  to  remove  the  despondency  produced  by  the  prospect  and 
especially  the  experience  of  this  great  calamity.  The  prophet  is  enabled 
to  look  out  over  the  entire  future  of  God's  scheme  of  mercy,  and  he  aims 
to  comfort  the  people  by  shewing  them  that  they  had  a  grand  mission 
to  fulfil  and  a  glorious  destiny  which  should  be  accomplished  notwith- 
standing all  present  and  future  evils. 

The  work  of  consolation  is  begun  in  this  chapter  by  the  assurance 

(1)  vs.  1-11,  the  Lord  who  seemed  to  have  forsaken  Jerusalem  is 
about  to  return  and  achieve  her  salvation. 

(2)  vs.  12-26,  the  possibility  of  what  appears  so  incredible  is  con- 
firmed by  an  appeal  to  God's  incomparable  greatness. 

(3)  vs.  27-31,  the  despondency  of  the  people  is  therefore  groundless. 
The  theme  of  the  whole   prophecy  is   contained  in   ver.  1,  2,  which 

not  only  characterize  it  in  the   general  as  consolatory,  but  even  fore- 
shadow its  triple  division,  with  the  special  topic  of  each. 

1.  ifchs,  the  repetition  is  emphatic.  The  persons  addressed  are  not 
specifically  the  priests  (LXX),  prophets  (Targ.),  elders,  nor  certain  in- 
quirers supposed  to  have  consulted  Isaiah  respecting  the  future  fortunes 
of  the  people,  but  all  who  hear  the  summons.  The  imperative  form  is 
unessential  and  does  not  belong  to  the  main  idea  to  be  expressed.  The 
thing  insisted  upon  is  not  so  much  the  duty  and  obligation  of  the  work 
of  consolation  as  the  certainty  that  God's  people  were  to  be  consoled. 
It  was  of  no  consequence  who  should  administer  the  comfort ;  that  is 
accordingly  left  indefinite.  The  point  of  real  interest  was  that  there 
was  ground  for  comfort  and  that  the  people  would  receive  it  itt?  ,  not 
a  vocative  (Vulg.)  but  object  of  verb  :  this  expression  con\%ins  already 
the  seeds  of  consolation,  since  it  is  a  recognition  of  the  relation  as  still 
existing  between  God  and  the  people,  which  the  latter  might  be  tempted 
in  their  dejection  to  in^agine  had  been  broken  off.  nttxi  saitk  or  is 
saying  §  263.  2,  for  the  utterance,  though  begun,  is  not  completed ;  not 
will  say,  as  though  God  would  at  some  future  time  direct  that  comfort 
should  be  given  to  his  people.  For  though  it  largely  respects  an  emer- 
gency which  had  not  yet  arisen,  39  :  8,  the  comfort  is  not  postponed  to 
another  time,  but  is  given  in  this  prophecy.  And  the  same  phrase  ia 
frequently  used  throughout  Isaiah,  and  always  in  a  present  sense,  nwej 
to  say^  introduces  the  very  words   of  a  speaker,  while  na'i  to  speak,  in 


138  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

volves  no  citation  of  the  exact  language.      Marg.  Haphtarah  of  -.annKj 
i.  e.  corresponding  to  the  Parashah  or  lesson  of  the  law,  beginning  Deut 

3  :  23. 

2,  nV-V?  according  to,  Gen.  41 :  40,  the  heart,  in  a  manner  agree* 
able  to  the  heart  or  feelings  ;  or  the  strict  local  sense  of  the  prep,  mav 
be  retained,  speak  not  to  the  ears  merely,  but  so  as  to  reach  down  to  and 
remain  upon  the  heart.  aV  denotes  the  whole  interior  nature  of  man, 
including  both  the  understanding,  1  Kin.  3  :  9,  and  the  affections,  Deut. 
30  :  6.  The  meaning  here  is,  speak  so  as  to  affect  the  feelings  ;  the 
words  themselves  do  not  determine  in  what  way,  whether  joyously  or 
the  reverse,  but  usage  confines  it  to  the  former,  q'^win*,  §  47,  the  city 
considered  as  the  centre  and  capital  of  God's  earthly  kingdom,  put  for 
that  kingdom  itself  or  for  the  people  who  compose  it  (as  Eome  for  the 
Roman  empire),  and  hence  equivalent  to  i5a3>  of  ver.  1.  Those  critics, 
who  deny  the  genuineness  of  this  prophecy  and  refer  it  to  some  imagin- 
ary writer  at  or  near  the  close  of  the  captivity,  are  compelled  to  under- 
stand by  '  Jerusalem'  the  desolated  city  itself,  or  its  inhabitants  in  exile, 
though  it  is  hard  to  see  why  these  should  be  thus  singled  out  from  the 
rest  of  the  exiles  as  the  recipients  of  special  comfort.  5N";;?')  proclaim, 
cry  in  a  loud  tone,  thus  differing  from  nati  .  The  proclamation  embraces 
the  three  things  which  now  follow.  t^N^as ,  usually  masc.  here  fem.  means 
both  a  host  or  army,  and  military  service.  In  Num.  4  :  23  it  is  applied 
to  the  Levitical  ministrations  in  the  sanctuary  as  a  militia  sacra,  an 
orderly  and  well  appointed  service  by  a  special  body  organized  and  de- 
voted to  that  particular  function.  It  here  denotes  Jerusalem's  period  of 
suffering,  comp.  Heb.  10 :  32,  conceived  of  as  a  toilsome  service,  and 
for  a  definite  term.  This  is  now  full,  i.  e.  completed.  rrs-is ,  some 
render  pardoned,  a  sense  which  the  word  does  not  have  ;  Gesen.  trans- 
lates is  satisfied  or  discharged  by  the  infliction  of  the  merited  penalty; 
others  her  punishment  is  accepted  as  sufficient,  but  this  gives  an  un- 
proved meaning  to  -j*!!? ;  the  verb  properly  means  to  he  accepted,  and  is 
technically  used  of  the  acceptance  of  sacrifices,  whence  the  most  probable 
opinion  is  that  -jSy  is  here  used  as  n«Bh  *  sin,'  so  often  is  for  '  a  sin- 
offering,'  an  atonement  for  her  iniquity  is  accepted. 

IS  is  most  naturally  taken  in  the  same  sense  with  the  two  that  pre- 
cede it,  that,  introducing  the  third  particular  of  the  comfort  to  be  pro- 
claimed. Tf  rendered /or,  it  assigns  the  reason  of  the  preceding;  she  is 
released  from  further  suffering,  for,  etc.  ''^'r'>\>h ,  the  preterites  of  this 
verse  are  prophetic  §  262.  4.  d\^S53  double,  not  in  a  strict  nnmsrical 
sense  'two  things,'  whether,  as  some  old  writers  explained  it,  justifica- 
tion and  sanctification,  or  the  two  particulars  before  mentioned,  but  in* 


■     NOTES  ON  ISAIAH  40  :  2.   3.  139 

definitely  to  denote  the  abundance  or  largeness  of  the  blessings  to  ba 
received,  comp.  01:7.  Those  who  render  the  preceding  is /or,  must 
refer  *  double '  not  to  blessings  but  to  punishment  or  sufterings,  as  Jer. 
16  .  18,  Rev.  18  :  6,  not  as  though  she  had  suffered  twice  as  much  as  hei 
sins  had  deserved,  or  as  God  had  intended  to  inflict,  but  amply  for  the 
purposes  of  punishment ;  their  punishment  was  *  double,'  not  so  as  to  ex- 
ceed but  to  be  commensurate  with  the  vastness  of  their  sins.  :  rft-Ntth— Vta 
the  prep,  may  have  its  local  sense  in  all  her  sins,  in  the  midst  of  them, 
and  by  implication  in  spite  of  them  ;  or  it  may  denote  the  price,  comp. 
Gen.  3 ;  19,  37  :  28,  for  all  her  sins,  by  a  gracious  recompense  of  good 
for  evil. 

The  rest  of  the  book  may  be  divided  into  three  principal  sections, 
of  nine  chapters  each,  indicated  by  the  refrain,  48 :  22,  57  :  21,  and 
answering  in  a  general  way  to  the  three  topics  of  consolation  just  an- 
nounced.    The  prominent  though  not  the  exclusive  subject  of 

(1)  ch.  40-48  is  the  overthrow  of  Babylon  and  Israel's  deliverance 
from  exile,  culminating  in  ch.  45.  This  is  a  pledge  and  a  preliminary 
fulfilment  of  the  declaration  that  *her  warfare  is  accomplished.' 

(2)  ch.  49-57,  the  sufferings  and  reward  of  the  Messiah,  culminating 
in  ch.  53  :  '  her  sin-offering  is  accepted.' 

(3)  ch.  58-66,  the  future  glory  of  Israel,  culminating  in  ch.  60  s 
*8he  hath  received  of  the  Lord's  hand  double  for  all  her  sins.* 

The  remainder  of  the  first  division  of  this  chapter  consists  of  three 
stanzas  of  three  verses  each : 

(1)  vs.  3-5.  In  confirmation  of  what  has  just  been  announced,  and  as 
the  method  by  which  it  is  to  be  effected,  it  is  declared  that  God  will  re 
turn  to  his  long-forsaken  people. 

(2)  vs.  6-8.  This  is  indubitably  certain  :  for  it  does  not  depend  on 
frail  and  feeble  man,  but  is  secured  by  the  unfailing  word  of  God. 

(3)  vs.  9-11.  It  is  represented  as  actually  taking  place  before  their 
eyes ;  God  is  seen  returning  to  his  people. 

3.  Vig ,  not  a  continuation  of  the  command,  vs.  1.  2,  with  ^n^  under- 
stood, 'let  there  be  a  voice,'  but  an  exclamation,  a  voice  !  equivalent  to 
'hark  ! '  or  '  I  hear  a  voice  ;'  const,  as  in  LXX,  Eng.  Ver.  '  voice  of  one 
crying,' or  apposition,  '  a  voice  crying.'  Mn/p  alludes  to  ««-p,,  ver.  2, 
following  the  injunction  to  cry,  this  voice  is  heard  crying.  The  voice 
itself  is  undefined,  only  the  quarter  is  recognized  from  which  it  comes, 
-i3-t»a  iyi  the  wilderness.  This  may  be  connected  with  what  precedes 
and  designate  the  locality  where  the  voice  is  heard,  or  with  what  follows 
and  show  where  the  way  is  to  be  prepared.  The  parallelism  of  the  last 
clause  is  urored  in  favour  of  connectinsr  it  with  what  follows :   but  the 


140  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

(lifferent  collocation  of  the  words  in  the  two  clauses,  together  with  the 
tact  that  one  of  its  most  remarkable  fulfilments,  as  testified  by  all  four 
of  the  evangelists,  Mat.  3  :  3,  Mark  1  :  3,  Luke  3  : 4,  John  1  :  23,  waa 
in  John  the  Baptist,  who  came  preaching  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea, 
favours  the  other  view.  At  the  same  time,  while  strictly  belonging  to 
what  precedes,  it  will  naturally  be  understood  also  with  what  follows  ; 
the  road  was  to  be  prepared  where  the  voice  was  heard,  •jsite  is  properly 
a  wilderness,  a  waste,  uncultivated  region,  producing  a  scanty  herbage, 
fit  only  for  pasturage ;  nany  is  a  desert,  a  sterile,  arid  region,  totally 
destitute  of  products.  Those  interpreters  who  see  no  allusion  in  this 
prophecy  to  anything  except  the  Babylonish  exile  and  the  restoration 
from  it,  understand  by  '  the  wilderness  '  and  '  the  desert '  the  region  be- 
tween Babylon  and  Palestine,  through  which  God  here  promises  a  safe 
and  easy  passage  to  his  people  returning  from  exile.  But  not  a  word  is 
here  said  about  the  return  of  the  people  from  captivity.  The  road  is 
not  for  the  people  to  march  over,  but  for  God  himself.  The  figure  is 
not  even  that  of  God  marching  at  the  head  of  his  people,  and  leading 
them  from  bondage,  as  when  he  brought  them  out  of  Egypt.  But  it  is 
God  returning  to  his  people  who  had  alienated  him  by  their  sins  and  in 
consequence  fallen  into  their  present  extremity.  They  are  now  exhorted 
to  prepare  the  way  for  his  return  to  accomplish  their  salvation.  It  has 
further  been  made  a  question  whether  '  the  wilderness '  is  to  be  under- 
stood literally  or  figuratively,  and  accordingly  whether  it  denotes  the 
wilderness  of  Judea,  where  John  preached  repentance  in  fulfilment  of 
this  prediction,  or  a  place  of  destitution,  privation  and  trial,  and  re- 
presents the  condition  of  sin  and  suffering  in  which  the  people  were. 
But  in  point  of  fact  these  two  meanings  do  not  exclude  each  other. 
John's  preaching  in  the  wilderness,  like  his  dress  and  his  ascetic  life, 
was  itself  symbolical  of  the  spiritual  and  moral  waste  which  Judah  then 
presented,  and  which  it  was  his  mission  to  endeavour  to  reclaim.  His 
appearance  in  a  locality  conformed  to  the  literal  terms  of  the  prophecy 
was  an  index  pointing  him  out  as  its  subject,  and  one  by  whom  it  was 
fulfilled  in  its  higher  spiritual  sense.  A  like  mingling  of  the  literal  and 
the  figurative  is  frequent  in  the  prophecies,  corap.  Zech.  9  :  9,  Ps.  22  : 
18.  It  may  be  remarked,  in  addition,  that  this  is  a  generic  prophecy, 
and  was  fulfilled  in  the  entire  series  of  instruments  and  messengers  from 
Isaiah  onward,  by  which  God  wrought  reformations  among  his  people  at 
various  periods,  and  thus  prepared  the  way  for  his  more  or  less  con- 
spicuous return  to  them.  In  this  class  of  predictions  it  is  not  unusual  for 
the  prophets  to  employ  terms,  which  are  in  a  general  sense  applicable  to 
all  the  particulars  included  within  the  scope  of  the  fulfilment,  but  which 


NJTES    ON    ISAIAH    40  :  3-5.  141 

are  in  a  more  special  and  strict  sense  descriptive  of  some  one  of  marked 
prominence,  comp.  Gen.  3  :  15,  2  Sam.  7  :  12-16.  So  here,  while  all 
God's  messengers  to  the  people  preached  repentance  in  a  moral  and 
spiritual  waste,  John  the  Baptist  did  so  in  a  literal  wilderness  likewise. 
asi,  cause  to  turn  away,  clear,  prepare  by  the  removal  of  obstacles,  as 
of  sin  by  a  timely  repentance,  tl"'!.  §  254.  9.  a,  the  way  which  Jehovat 
will  use  and  over  which  he  will  come  ;  this  is  a  general  term  under  which 
n^ote  is  embraced  as  a  particular  kind  of  road,  highway,  or  causeway 
raised  above  the  ordinary  surface,  ^"iw;*,  if  the  reference  be  to  linear 
obliquity,  malce  straight,  if  to  superficial  inequality,  make  level;  the 
next  verse  shows  that  the  latter  idea  is  here  prominent. 

4.  An  amplification  of  the  preceding  idea.  The  meaning  is  of 
course  not  that  the  valleys  shall  be  converted  into  mountains  and  vice 
versa,  but  that  the  one  shall  be  raised  and  the  other  depressed,  so  as  to 
furm  a  smooth  and  level  course.  vtvii ,  declarative,  shall  be  raised,  or 
perhaps  mandatory,  as  this  is  included  among  the  senses  of  the  future, 
and  might  here  be  suggested  by  the  preceding  command,  let  it  be  raised. 
N-ia,  also  N'X  and  N^a,  a  steep  narrow  valley,  comp.  on  1  Sam.  17  :3, 
while  nypa  means  a  valley  that  is  broad  and  open,  or  even  one  that  is 
expanded  to  a  plain,  apyn ,  according  to  the  Eng.  Yer.  which  here 
follows  the  LXX,  crooked,  in  contrast  with  -liujifi  ,  straightness :  but  as 
the  latter,  comp.  ?.-i*i:: ,  ver.  3,  may  refer  to  superficial  equality,  evenriess, 
the  former  may  denote  an  eminence,  or  as  an  adj.  uneven,  broken  into 
numerous  hillocks,  cos^^'j  difficvlt  passes,  narrow  gorges  should  be 
opened  out  to  wide  valleys  or  plains,  or  according  to  Dr.  Alexander, 
ridges. 

5.  n^Ai^  and  as  a  result  of  the  preceding  preparations  shall  be  re- 
vealed.  This  is  to  be  preferred  to  the  indirect  subjunctive  rendering 
that  the  glory  of  the  Lord  may  be  revealed.  The  former  is  more  forcible, 
as  it  certainly  assures  of  this  result,  which  the  latter  only  does  by  im- 
plication. *•>"•'  T^as,  applied  to  any  manifestation  of  Jehovah's  presence 
or  display  of  his  perfections :  used  also  of  that  symbolical  brightness 
which  often  accompanied  God's  revelation  of  himself,  as  at  the  dedication 
of  the  temple,  1  Kin.  8:11.  When  the  way  was  prepared  for  him  by 
the  penitence  of  his  people,  God  himself  would  come  and  display  his 
glorious  perfections  in  the  salvation  of  his  people.  This  was  true  of 
their  deliverance  from  exile,  and  other  tokens  of  his  presence,  but  es- 
pecially of  his  personal  coming  in  the  flesh,  of  which  the  apostle  John 
says,  in  language  borrowed  perhaps  from  this  passage,  1  :  14,  we  beheld 
his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father.     -iwa-Vs  all 

*  A  common  abbreviation  for  STin"^ . 


142  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

Jlesh,  in  its  widest  sense,  Gen.  7:21,  all  living  animals  ;  here,  as  often 
elsewhere,  all  mankind.  The  glory  displayed  by  the  coming  of  God  to 
bis  people  should  be  so  conspicuous  that  all  mankind  (not  the  chosen 
people  only)  should  behold  it.  This  was  more  conspicuously  true  o\ 
Christ's  advent  than  of  the  deliverance  from  Babylon,  i^'ri*  together, 
may  qualify  the  verb  and  denote  identity  of  time,  shall  see  it  imiaediately 
on  its  being  displayed,  or  qualify  the  noun,  all  flesh  together,  -is  might 
be  the  object  of  ?«^,  shall  see  that^  etc. :  but  it  is  better  to  make  '  see* 
govern  an  object  understood,  'the  glory  of  God,'  and  translate  •'B  for , 
this  is  its  meaning  wherever  else  the  phrase  occurs.  It  then  confirms 
what  precedes,  the  mouth  of  Jehovah ,  not  man,  hath  spoTcen  it. 

6.  It  has  just  been  announced  on  the  authority  of  God  that  his  glory 
would  be  revealed  in  the  salvation  of  his  people.  The  next  stanza,  vs. 
6-8,  declares  how  reliable  and  unfailing  that  word  is.  nabJ  h^^ ,  as  in 
ver.  3,  an  exclamation,  either  const,  voice  of  one  saying  or,  app.  a  voice 
saying.  Some  make  the  voice  that  of  God,  and  the  person  addressed 
the  prophet,  a  view  of  the  case  which  has  led  in  a  few  MSS.  to  pointing 
the  next  verb  n>s«i  ,  and  to  the  rendering  in  the  LXX  dira,  and  in  the 
Vulgate  dixi  But  there  is  no  necessity  of  defining  who  the  speaker  is. 
nttsi ,  a  second  voice,  the  person  addressed  by  the  first  speaker  here  re- 
plies. Junius  and  Tremellius  (quoted  by  Dr.  Alexander)  assume  but  a 
single  voice  and  make  V-^p  the  subject,  '  a  voice  says  cry,  and  says  or  tells 
me  what  I  shall  cry.'  "n'cjHn— Vs  ,  as  in  the  previous  verse  used  of  mankind : 
perhaps  that  may  account  for  the  use  of  the  article,  all  the  flesh  just  spo- 
ken of:  this  is  not  necessary,  however,  as  the  article  may  be  used  in  its 
generic  sense  §  245.  5.  n-'SH  grass,  a  comparison  frequent  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  point  of  resemblance,  as  is  plain  from  parallel  passages  and 
from  this  connexion,  being  that  of  evanescent  frailty.  The  respect  in 
which  human  frailty  is  here  asserted  will  depend  upon  the  meaning  given 
to  "i^ph  .  Its  primary  signification  is  that  of  kindness  or  benevolent  regard. 
It  is  used  (1)  of  God's  favour  to  men,  (2)  of  men's  love  to  God,  or  piety, 
(3)  of  men's  benignity  or  kindness  to  one  another.  On  the  assumption 
that  the  precise  thing  here  asserted  is  the  vanity  of  human  greatness 
and  power,  some  interpreters  assume  that  the  word  must  have  the  sense 
of  beauty  ;  comp.  •jfi ,  and  the  English  grace,  which  mean  both  favour 
and  beauty.  So  Eng.  Ver.  goodliness,  LXX  So^a,  retained  1  Pet.  1  : 
24.  The  adoption  of  this  rendering  by  the  apostle  does  not  prove  its 
accuracy  as  a  verbal  translation,  but  only  that  the  sentiment  expressed 
is  true,  and  that  it  was  sufficiently  accurate  for  the  purpose  which  he 
had  in  view  in  quoting  it.  But  as  the  word  occurs  nowhere  else  in  this 
sense,  and  as  its  meanings  in  other  places  yield  a  good  sense  here,  there 


NOTES   ON   xSAIAH  40  :  6-8.  143 

is  no  need  of  departing  from  them.  It  may  mean  favour  shewn  to 
m(jn — human  favour  is  precarious  and  feeble;  we  cannot  build  much 
therefore  on  human  promises,  but  this  is  the  word  of  God.  Or  love  to 
God,  piety :  it  is  used  in  this  sense  by  Hosea  6:4,"  your  goodness  is  as 
a  morning  cloud."  The  meaning  then  is,  human  goodness  is  too  feeble 
and  frail  to  merit  such  an  interposition  as  is  here  predicted.  But  the 
prediction  is  not  based  on  any  expectation  of  human  merit,  it  rests 
solely  on  the  gracious  word  of  God.  :  Jr^wn  y-^s:  flower  of  the  field,  i.  e. 
'  wild  flower,'  as  '  beast  of  the  field '  denotes  loild  least.  It  is  not  prob- 
able that  any  stress  is  to  be  laid  here  upon  the  distinction  between 
wild  and  cultivated  flowers,  the  former  being  less  cared  for,  and  especially 
liable  to  be  trodden  upon  or  cut  down.  The  individualizing  is  due  to 
the  vividness  of  poetic  conception,  or  it  may  have  been  suggested  by  as- 
sociation with  the  grass  previously  mentioned.  The  preceding  clause 
contains  a  metaphor,  here  a  particle  of  comparison  is  introduced.  Those 
who  insist  on  a  literal  understanding  of  our  Lord's  words  '  this  is  my 
body,'  should  here  believe,  on  the  basis  of  this  passage,  that  all  flesh  is, 
not  by  a  figure  but  in  its  actual  substance,  grass. 

7.  The  comparison  suggested  before  is  here  developed,  and  the  point 
of  comparison  stated.  Man  resembles  grass  because  it  dries  up,  and  a 
flower  since  it  fades  or  wilts,  tb;"  §  262.  3.  Va:^  §  35.  1,  §  42.  a, 
editions  vary  in  giving  Merka  or  Methegh  to  the  ultimate  syllable,  ^s 
for ;  some  render  when,  a  sense  which  the  particle  sometimes  has,  but 
it  is  best  to  adhere  to  the  ordinary  meaning  when  practicable.  n?i"i  Spirit, 
since  God's  infinite  Spirit  conducts  and  presides  over  all  operations  of 
nature,  great  or  minute;  or,  the  breath  of  Jehovih  has  blown  upon  it; 
or,  which  amounts  to  the  same  thing  though  it  is  less  poetical,  the  wind 
of  Jehovah,  i.  e.  sent  by  him,  see  on  Gen.  1:2.  ^5k,  not  a  particle  of 
inference,  therefore,  but  of  asseveration,  yea^  or  surely.  Bsn.  Some 
suppose  without  reason  that  the  Chaldeans  are  meant ;  yes,  this  powerful 
oppressing  people  is  grass  which  his  breath  can  wither.  This  word, 
when  standing  absolutely,  often  means  the  people  by  way  of  eminence, 
i.  e.  God's  chosen  people,  Israel,  as  on  the  other  hand  "ina  stands  for 
heathen  nations ;  some  so  understand  it  here,  yes,  even  Israel  is  grass, 
their  goodness  fleeting  and  void  of  all  merit.  But  there  is  no  need  of 
restricting  it  in  either  of  these  ways  ;  it  is  better  to  take  it,  as  in  42  :  5, 
for  people  generally,  mankind^  equivalent  to  "  all  flesh/'  vs.  5.  6.  Sub- 
ject with  article,  predicate  without,  as  commonly  in  Greek,  though  not 
a  universal  rule. 

8.  An  emphatic  repetition  for  the  sake  of  making  plainer  the  con- 
trast to  be  presented,     la-ji  and,  where  we  must  employ  the  adversative 


144  HEBREW    CHEESTOMATHY. 

but  §  287.  1.  Word  in  its  wide  sense,  not  limited  to  promise  or  pro 
pheajy  much  less  to  the  specific  utterance  which  precedes,  though  that  is 
of  course  included :  nor  to  the  gospel  to  which  it  is  applied  by  Peter. 
Dij?^  stand,  i.  e.  be  valid,  firm,  opposed  to  fail  of  accomplishment.  Ac- 
cording to  the  meaning  of  I'lsn,  the  sense  will  be,  (1)  No  lack  of 
goodness  on  the  part  of  man  can  prevent  God's  word  of  grace  from  tak- 
ing effect.  (2)  The  feebleness  and  frailty  of  man  is  no  argument  against 
the  completion  of  so  glorious  a  salvation,  since  God's  word  assures  it. 
Or  (3)  the  fleeting  favour  of  man  only  heightens  by  contrast  the  end- 
less favour  of  God  and  the  certainty  of  his  word. 

The  omission   from  yij:  ver.  7,  to  y^ir  ver.  8,  in  the  LXX,  shows 
how  various  readings  may  arise  from  the  proximity  of  clauses  or  para 
graphs  of  like  ending. 

9.  In  the  confidence  of  faith  God  is  actually  seen  coming  to  Zion, 
and  the  capital  city  is  directed  to  announce  the  fact  to  the  rest  of  the 
land.  ftbA—nn ,  ascend  a  high  mountain,  that  the  voice  may  be  heard 
more  v.idely :  some  suppose  an  allusion  to  the  mountains  on  which  Je- 
rusalem was  built  and  by  which  it  was  surrounded,  'ii^—' 'V»  ,  pleonastic 
use  of  the  pronoun,  for  thee,  for  tlujself.  n-wrtt  announcing  glad  tid- 
ings, LXX  cuayycAi^d/xevos  ;  it  thus  differs  from  tJ^jV^?  which  simply 
denotes  a  messenger,  irrespective  of  the  character  of  his  message.  It 
may  govern  the  following  word,  "  bearing  glad  tidings  to  Zion ;  "  then 
fem.  because  it  was  the  custom  for  women  to  celebrate  victories  with 
songs  and  dances,  or  as  a  term  of  office,  comp.  n^nj?  §  198,  or  as  a  col- 
lective =  cnbaw  .  It  is  simpler,  however,  to  regard  it  as  in  apposition 
with  Zion  ;  Zion  herself  is  to  announce  the  glad  message  to  inferior 
cities.  |n^n,  announce  it  in  a  loud  tone,  without  faltering  or  hesitation, 
for  it  is  certainly  true,  ^tt'^nt^ ,  not  thyself,  but  thij  voice.  ''^'^'^'Pi ,  have 
no  fear  to  make  the  announcement,  as  though  there  were  danger  of  being 
disappointed  in  the  issue,  niirj  behold  him  or  here  he  is,  either  visibly 
coming  or  actually  arrived,  already  in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem. 

10.  "nirt^  lihN  8  47,  the  combination  of  divine  names  adds  to  the 
impressivenesn.  pTha,  not  in  strength,  for  pTh  is  not  an  abstract,  nor 
against  a  strong  one,  nor  with  a  strong  one,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Messiah  as  his  agent  and  coadjutor,  but  in  the  capacity  or  character  of 
a  strong  one.  nV,  not  over  him,  as  the  object  of  Vpa  which  is  commonly 
followed  by  a ,  but  for  him  ;  he  shall  come  as  a  sovereign.  I'ls?  his 
reward,  that  which  ho  bestows,  or  possibly  that  which  he  receives,  has 
merited  or  acquired,  viz.  his  people,  whom  he  saves,  or  the  salvation 
which  he  bestows,  intt  with  him,  i.  e.  in  his  possession,  ^ni^si  worh^ 
hence  the  wages  which  are  its  equivalent. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH   40  :  9-13.  145 

11.  t^yhsj.  God  is  often  compared  to  a  shepherd  from  the  days  of 
the  patriarchs,  Gen.  49 :  24,  and  David,  Ps.  23  :  1 ;  the  figure  is  adopted 
by  our  Lord  in  the  parable  of  the  good  shepherd,  John  10.  The  possi- 
ble constructions  are  as  a  shepherd  who  feeds  his  flock,  as  a  shepherd  his 
flock,  he,  Jehovah,  will  feed,  as  a  shepherd  he  will  feed  his  flock.  nyS"; 
not  only  feed,  but  the  whole  work  of  a  shepherd,  '•fsita  ,  will  gathe? 
with  his  arm,  i.  e.  take  up  in  his  arms.  r\^hy  §  153.  1,  not  pregnant, 
hut  giving  suck.     jVns";  lead;  others  Tender  sustain. 

Vs.  12-26.  God's  incomparable  greatness  is  presented  as  a  ground 
for  trusting  him  to  accomplish  what  in  itself  might  seem  incredible. 

12.  nitt— "i^.  The  true  answer  to  this  question  is  not  simply 'no 
one,'  as  though  it  were  designed  to  exalt  the  vastness  of  the  material 
creation,  which  man  could  never  compass  with  his  puny  measures.  It 
is  rather  implied  that  this  which  no  one  has  done  or  can  do,  God  has 
done.  He  has  determined  with  the  utmost  nicety  the  measure  and 
weight  of  all  the  constituents  and  parts  of  the  world,  Job  28 :  25  ;  he 
has  balanced  its  masses  and  forces  with  a  precision,  which  the  investiga- 
tions of  science  serve  but  to  disclose  more  and  more :  so  that  the  main 
idea  is  not  the  vastness  of  the  universe,  nor  merely  the  harmony  of  its 
parts,  but  the  infinite  superiority  of  him  by  whom  these  vast  masses 
were  apportioned  with  the  utmost  ease  and  nicety.  He  measures  and 
regulates  without  difiiculty  material  nature,  though  in  itself  so  vast  as 
to  be  incomprehensible  by  us.  And  hence  the  measures  spoken  of  in 
the  verse  are  ordinary  and  diminutive  ones  :  if  the  intention  had  been 
to  enhance  the  magnitude  of  the  world,  measures  of  large  capacity 
would  have  been  employed,  but  God  can  measure  the  universe  by  the 
inch  and  the  ounce.  "iVVt^a  ,  elsewhere  handful,  here  the  hollow  of  his 
hand,  distinguished  from  tj3  the  palm  and  ti  the  hand.  d';»  indef ,  water 
as  an  element  in  the  constitution  of  the  world.  Some  have  sought  to  ex- 
plain the  order  in  which  the  parts  of  the  universe  are  mentioned  from 
Gen.  1,  water,  then  heaven  or  the  firmament,  tj^n  the  earth,  -jsn  §  50.  1, 
to  straighten,  as  the  beam  of  a  balance  in  weighing,  thence  extended  to 
measurements  of  length  as  well  as  weight.  Vs  not  -Vs  kol,  all,  as  LXX, 
but  pret.  of  Vis  §  215.  1.  c.  tht  a  third  part,  probably  of  an  ephah, 
comp.  the  English  measures  quart,  tierce,  nsy  not  merely  superficial 
dust,  but  the  mass  of  the  earth  itself.  Note  the  climax :  measure  the 
earth,  or  if  not  this,  iveigh  mountains  (indefinite),  or  even  hills.  oVsa 
a  balance,  probably  an  instrument  like  a  steelyard,  and  so  distinguished 
from  J  c^.JTXtt,  whose  dual  form  implies  the  double  dish  or  scales. 

13.  Afresh  climax;  none  can  measure  God's  works,  still  less  can 

any  measure  their  maker,  fathom  his  spirit,  and  understand  hi?  plans. 
10 


146  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

or  what  is  yet  more  incredible,  outdo  him  in  wisdom  and  suggest  plana 
to  him.  This  unbelief  would  do,  fancying  that  he  has  overlooked,  ver. 
27,  what  he  should  have  attended  to.  ■)£/) ,  not  directed,  but  as  in  the 
preceding  verse  measured.  nr\2y  ttJ-^N  his  man  of  counsel,  or  counsellor, 
so  Ps.  119  :  24.  This  is  better  than  to  govern  "insy  by  the  verb,  who,  a 
man,  will  cause  him  to  know  his  counsel.  The  combination  of  the  pre- 
terite  and  the  future  in  the  verse  embraces  all  time  §263.  5.  a;  who 
has  done  this  or  v/ho  will  do  it? 

14.  Expands  the  last  clause  of  the  preceding  verse,  ws^a^^,  not  thai 
he  might  instruct  him,  expressing  the  design  of  the  consultation,  but  and 
he  instructed  him,  its  actual  result.  The  subject  of  the  preceding  verb  is 
the  object  of  this,  h-nxa  prep,  has  its  local  sense,  taught,  i.  e.  guided  in 
the  path,  tsst;^  rectitude,  not  merely  in  a  moral  sense,  but  the  right  way 
to  accomplish  a  desired  end,  or  judgment,  the  proper  course  for  him  as 
the  universal  judge,  the  ruler  and  arbiter  of  all  things.  nVsiian,  signifi- 
cation heightened  by  the  plural  form  §  201.  1.  c.  The  future  and  the 
preterite  employed  in  different  clauses  of  the  verse. 

15.  To  the  exhibition  of  God's  infinite  superiority  to  any  individual 
creature  now  follows  his  infinite  superiority  to  whole  nations,  vs.  15-17, 
and  even  to  all  nations  combined,  ^n  lo  I  It  is  impossible  for  God  to 
be  beholden  to  individuals,  for  see !  whole  nations  are  reckoned  as  a 
drop,  "itts  occurs  nowhere  else,  but  without  doubt  means  drop,  ''^'jte, 
to  have  compared  nations  to  a  bucket  of  water  would  have  implied  their 
insignificance,  but  it  is  rather  to  a  dro])  from  a  bucket  wbich,  when 
taken  out,  leaves  no  appreciable  difference  in  the  mass  left  behind,  its 
abstraction  is  not  noticeable ;  the  contrast  thus  suggested  giving  a 
stronger  impression  of  littleness  than  simply  to  have  said  a  drop  of 
water.  It  does  not  mean  a  drop  hanging /rom  a  bucket,  ph^s^  prima- 
rily a  cloud,  which  might  be  intended  here  as  an  imponderable  body ; 
but  it  is  better  to  take  it  in  its  derived  sense  *  cloud  of  dust,'  then  dust, 
the  fine  particles  left  on^cales  after  weighing  substances,  which  have 
no  appreciable  eflect  in  disturbing  its  balance.  LXX  porrr]  t,vyov  and 
Vulg.  mome?iticm  staterce,  the  turning  of  the  scales,  that  small  quantity 
which  is  suflScient  to  decide  the  balance.  But  the  figure  denotes  rather 
that  which  is  wholly  inappreciable.  The  English  Version  needlessly 
supplies  the  substantive  verb  in  the  first  clause,  'nations  are  as  a  drop, 
etc.;'  0:^1  is  properly  the  subject  of  lawTrs  §  262.  3.  d^-^n  from  htn, 
habitable  lands  as  opposed  to  water,  especially  of  islands,  maritime 
regions,  and  territories  beyond  the  sea  which  are  distant  and  little 
known.  (1)  Islands  are  reckoned  as  an  atom  which  he,  any  one,  or  it, 
the  wind,  iaketh  up  Vito*;  from  5>tei .     (2)    vhich  is  cast  away,  V-ito^  Ni.  of 


NOTES  ON  ISAIAH  40  :  14-19.  147 

h^ta.     (3)  He  willy  if  he  chooses,  i.  e.  he  can   take  up  islands  like  an 
atom, 

16.  As  for  Lebanon  there  is  no  sufficiency  for  burning  :  ^^  §  215.  1. 
d,  followed  by  that  for  which  anything  is  not  sufficient.  The  meaning 
is  not  that  the  vastest  sacrifice  would  be  an  inadequate  expiation  for 
human  sin ;  nor  is  it  an  assertion  of  the  inefficiency  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment ritual  offerings  ;  but  such  is  God's  infinite  superiority  that  the 
grandest  offerings  on  the  most  magnificent  scale  are  unworthy  of  his  ac- 
ceptance. This  is  stated  not  as  an  abstract  proposition,  but  is  exhibited 
in  a  striking  example.  Tisa^iJ,  the  lofty  double  range  separating  Pales- 
tine from  Syria,  the  highest  mountains  with  which  Israel  was  familiar, 
from  i^h  white,  so  called  by  reason  of  the  snow  resting  upon  its  peaks, 
or  the  whitish  colour  of  its  limestone  rock.     'ir,-'»hi  collective. 

T-   ; 

17.  A  st^ll  stronger  assertion  of  the  truth  in  ver.  15,  not  merely 
nations  but  all  the  nations  combined  are  not  a  drop  which,  however  in- 
significant, still  has  existence  and  a  certain  magnitude,  but  "^^ss  as 
nothing :  the  prep,  qualifies  the  expression,  they  are  not  absolutely  non- 
existent, but  as  if  they  were  nothing,  iitas  before  him,  not  merely  in 
his  judgment  or  esteem,  but  confronting  him  or  compared  with  him. 
os{<tt  e7id,  cessation  of  being,  annihilation,  while  -j-^n  is  absolute  negation 
of  being,  nonexistence  :  the  former  is  here  strengthened  by  flnh  emptiness. 
The  prep,  is  comparative,  less  than  nothing,  lit.  more  of  nothing  than 
nothing  itself  Others  make  it  partitive,  of  nothing,  or  indicative  of  the 
material  or  source,  consisting  of  nothing.  -^iSttJhs  belongs  to  both 
clauses.     \  ^h ,  not  bg  him,  but  in  respect  to  him,  or  compared  with  him. 

18.  Sums  up  the  preceding  argument.  ^^""V^n  and  now,  these 
things  being  so,  to  whom,  etc.  vo'^l?}  poetic  form  §  172.  1.  Vk,  the 
mighty  God,  derived  from  V^ix  to  be  strong.  -53-yri ,  what  similar  thing 
will  ye  compare  to  him,  or  what  similitude  will  ye  institute  in  respect 
to  him. 

19.  The  question  of  ver.  18  suggests  the  likenesses  which  men  in 
their  folly  have  dared  to  make  as  representations  of  the  infinite  God, 
The  puerile  absurdity  of  idolatry  is  brought  out  by  dwelling  on  the  de- 
tails of  the  process  of  making  a  god,  its  materials  being  selected  and  put 
together  by  human  toil.  Vosn  may  be  the  direct  object  of  rjoi ,  or  the 
answer  to  the  previous  question  with  the  relative  supplied,  the  image 
which  a  workman  has  wrought !  this  would  better  account  for  the  article 
and  for  the  order  of  the  words.  It  properly  denotes  a  graven  image ; 
some  suppose  that  it  here  describes  the  wooden  interior  over  which  the 
metallic  surface  is  cast.  But  the  metallic  plating  follows :  it  must  there- 
fore be  used  in  a  wide  sense  for  idol,  irrespective  of  the  mode  of  ita 


148  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

formation,  ^j:  to  pour  out  in  the  process  of  casting,  anja,  witb  thl 
gold,  that  allotted  for  the  purpose,  ^isyj^n^,  to  beat  into  thin  plates, 
then  to  cover  with  such  plates,  ^"'^fi"?,  silver  chains,  for  ornament, 
or  support.  (1)  ^'n'lS ,  noun  as  before  and  repeat  verb  of  preceding 
clause,  a  goldsmith  is  beating  out  or  preparing  silver  chains.  (2)  t|";;flj: , 
participle,  melting  or  casting  chains,  or,  as  chains  are  not  made  by  cast 
ino-  soldering  the  chains,  melting  them  so  as  to  make  them  adhere  to  the 
imao-e.  The  change  of  tenses  represents  the  image  as  in  process  of  ma- 
nufacture ;  part  is  completed,  part  is  yet  to  be  performed  §  263.  5.  a. 

20.  "isoten  one  poor  as  to  oblation,  who  cannot  afford  to  offer  gold 
and  silver  to  his  god,  must  make  his  idol  of  something  less  precious.  Or 
impoverished  by  oblation,  but  still  persisting  in  his  poor  way  in  what 
has  already  beggared  him.  Or  nr'snn  may  be  in  apposition  with  yy , 
chooses  as  an  oblation  a  tree,  etc.  yy  not  wood  but  tree,-  he  selects  it 
while  growing  in  the  forest,  aj^n*;,  as  the  god  cannot  preserve  itself  from 
rotting,  he  must  be  particular  as  to  the  quality  of  the  wood.  C5h  slcil' 
ful  in  his  business  or  profession.  ^%,  for  himself ;  others  for  it,  i.  e.  the 
idol.  y'sT\  to  prepare,  make,  or  to  erect,  set  up,  so  firmly  that  it  cannot 
move. 

21.  This  description  is  broken  off  abruptly  by  an  indignant  question 
and  a  renewed  description  of  God's  infinite  superiority,  vs.  21-24. 
Jynn  will  ye  not  hnow  ?  Is  this  ignorance  and  stupidity  to  continue  ? 
are  you  never  going  to  know  %  na_n ,  some  distinguish  this  from  the  fol- 
lowing clause  and  suppose  an  allusion  here  to  the  revelation  of  God  in 
his  word  as  there  in  his  works,  ttjj^n^s,  not  vaguely  of  old,  but /rom  the 
beginning,  which  has  been  variously  explained  of  the  origin  of  their 
lives,  the  origin  of  Israel  as  a  nation,  and  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
The  last  is  the  most  natural  and  agrees  best  with  the  parallel  expression 
which  follows.  nitGi^a  foundations,  not  an  actual  material  basis  on 
which  the  world  was  imagined  to  be  built,  but  concrete  for  abstract,  the 
founding  or  original  construction  of  the  earth,  which  is  here  compared 
to  an  edifice.     It  is  the  object  of  the  verb  Qh'ia-'srT . 

22.  aw^rj  may  be  connected  with  the  preceding  and  governed  by 
on'ia'^^'l  or  with  what  follows,  in  apposition  with  the  suffix  in  ^ii-'^s'in, 
ver.  25,  which  is  however  too  remote  ;  or  the  substantive  verb  may  be 
supplied,  as  in  Eng.  Ver.  *It  is  he  that  sitteth.'  Perhaps  it  may  best  be 
regarded  as  an  abrupt  and  unconnected  exclamation.  The  presence  of 
the  article  shows  that  it  is  to  be  understood  substantively,  and  is  not  a 
substitute  for  a  finite  tense,  '  he  sitteth.'  It  may  mean  dwell,  or  better, 
sit  as  a  monarch,  enthroned,  aih  occurs  in  two  other  passages,  Prov. 
8 :  27,  Job  22 :  14,  in  which  it  denotes  the  hemispherical  arch  of  the 


NOTES   ON  ISAIAH   40  :  20-24.  149 

heavens.  The  *  circle  of  the  earth'  is  by  some  supposed  to  denote  tla 
arch  which  appears  to  rest  upon  the  earth,  and  by  others  the  earth  itself, 
orbis  terrarum,  'h'S_  will  in  the  one  case  mean  upon  and  in  the  other  over. 
n^i»ii  stands  with  desip^ned  allusion  to  ata^n,  he  who  sits  or  dwells  above 
the  earth  being  contrasted  with  those  who  dwell  in  or  inhabit  it. 
c^2Ah3  as  locusts^  corap.  Num.  13  :33,  puny,  insignificant;  the  prep,  pro- 
bably has  the  article,  as  is  usual  in  comparisons  §  245.  5.  c/,  though  the 
pointing  does  not  determine.  p'js  thin  fine  material  (comp.  p^i ,  ver. 
15)  variously  explained  as  a  veil^  awning  or  curtain.  nt:un,  this  part,  as 
the  preceding  denotes  present  time,  or  rather  expresses  the  agent  irre- 
spective of  time  §  266,  '  the  spreader  out'  who  has  done,  does,  and  shall 
continue  to  do  it.  The  continuous  agency  of  God  in  preserving  and  up- 
holding the  universe  is  implied.  The  expression  shows  that  the  Hebrews 
did  not  conceive  the  vault  of  heaven  as  a  solid  sphere,  see  on  Gen.  1 :  6. 
It  is  compared  to  the  thinnest  possible  material ;  and  even  this  is  not  a 
physical  but  poetical  description,  dhnfesn ,  a  construction  begun  with  a 
participle  or  infinitive  often  passes  over  into  a  preterite  or  future,  since 
these  are  the  fundamental  tenses  and  embrace  all  the  divisions  of  time 
§  282.  c.  :  n?*:;^,  not  connected  with  the  preceding  verb,  spreads  them 
out  to  dwell  in  whether  for  himself,  for  celestial  beings,  or  for  men  who 
dwell  under  this  spacious  roof;  but  with  VoN  tent  for  dwelling  in, 

23.  c^sT''"^  •  Nations  had  been  described  as  nothing,  so  were  their 
rulers,  i^n^,  not  the  territory  over  which  he  places  them,  gives  them  to 
rule  over  nothing,  but  the  condition  to  which  they  are  themselves  re- 
duced, ^"ct'i  poetic  equiv.  of  c ■'3 Tin,  denoting  their  oflScial  function  as  this 
their  weight  and  influence,  properly  judge,  but  as  this  was  one  of  the 
functions  of  sovereignty,  used  in  the  wider  sense  of  rulers.  \  nwy ,  change 
)f  congitruction  from  participle  to  preterite  §  282.  c. 

24.  -Vs  5)x_  also  not.  The  first  clause  of  this  verse  may  be  regarded 
as  a  sequel  of  the  preceding,  or  as  introductory  to  what  follows.  If  the 
former,  the  annihilation  is  so  complete  that  it  appears  as  though  they 
had  not  even  been  planted.  No  vestige  remains  to  show  that  this  had 
ever  been  the  case ;  others  understand  it  to  mean  that  they  have  not 
been  replanted,  nor  even  a  seed  remaining  been  sown.  If  the  latter, 
Hhey  were  not  even  planted,  and  he  blew  upon  them,'  he  can  destroy 
them  at  any  antecedent  stage  of  their  power  as  well  as  when  they  have 
arrived  at  the  height  of  it.  »^3 ,  ease  and  completeness  of  their  de- 
struction, with  the  additional  idea  of  worthlessness.  If  the  figure  were 
to  be  pressed,  earthly  rulers  are  as  chafi"  which  serves  an  important  pur- 
pose during  the  maturing  of  the  grain,  but  when  the  end  for  which  they 
wt're  brought  into  existence  is  answered,  they  are  blown  away  as  worth- 


150  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

less  chaff.  The  oriental  method  of  winnowing  was  by  casting  the  grala 
and  chaff  together  up  to  the  wind,  that  the  former  might  be  separated 
and  the  latter  blown  away,  nnyes ,  not  ordinary  wind,  but  violent  storm, 
whirlwind.  :  Qn^F),  change  of  tense ;  the  process  is  begun  but  not  ended. 
They  have  withered  and  shall  be  blown  away.  The  verb  means  eithel 
to  take  up  or  io  carry  away. 

25.  Substantial  repetition  of  the  question  of  ver.  18,  but  God  is  here 
the  speaker,  nijpw^,  no  need  of  the  subjunctive  rendering,  that  I  may 
he  equal.  -j^n''  sa'ith^  though  some  insist  on  future  sense,  God  will 
continue  by  his  word  and  works  to  say,  see  on  40 : 1.  IC'i"^^,  no  article, 
as  it  assumes  somewhat  the  character  of  a  proper  name.  The  primary 
idea  is  that  of  separation.  As  applied  to  things,  e.  g.  the  temple,  its 
vessels,  etc.,  it  denotes  separation  from  those  of  ordinary  character  and 
uses,  setting  apart,  consecration.  As  applied  to  persons,  it  implies 
separation  in  a  moral  sense  likewise,  spiritual  puriiy.  Used  of  God, 
it  denotes  his  separation  from  his  creatures  both  in  exaltation, 
which  is  chiefly  dwelt  upon  in  the  context,  and  in  his  moral  purity  and 
excellence. 

26.  An  appeal  to  the  stars,  and  what  they  declare  of  the  greatness 
of  him  who  made  and  controls  them,  still  further  to  exhibit  God's  in- 
finite superiority.  He  who  brings  forth  his  heavenly  host,  calls  all  by 
name,  and  loses  none,  will  not  overlook  the  concerns  of  his  people.  5«-^!j, 
absolutely,  see,  viz.  the  heavens,  not  joined  to  what  follows,  see  who  hath 
created,  etc.  nVx ,  evidently  referring  to  stars,  though  they  have  not 
been  expressly  mentioned.  N^2',^n,  not  the  answer  to  the  preceding 
question,  but  a  continuation  of  it,  '  Who  is  the  one  bringing  out,  etc.' 
As  n::i  is  used  of  the  rising  of  the  sun  and  stars,  some  render  causing 
them  io  rise.  But  it  is  rather  a  military  figure,  leading  forth  an  army. 
12 0)2:3  (1)  hy  number,  denoting  orderly  arrangement.  (2)  in  full 
number,  completely ;  or  (3)  m  great  number,  numerously,  dn  32 ,  see 
on  Gen.  2:1.  t;^x  may  be  used  as  an  indef.  pron.  in  relation  to  things, 
but  is  here  perhaps  suggested  by  the  figure  of  a  host,  '  not  a  man  is 
missing.'     Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  25,  1  Kin.  18  :  39. 

27.  The  third  and  last  division  of  the  chapter  begins  here,  shewing 
the  unreasonableness  of  Israel's  dejection  and  distrust,  n^^^.  The 
demand  for  a  reason  implies  that  there  was  none,  -iwxn  not  merely 
dost  thou  say,  but  wilt  thou  say,  why  continue  to  say  or  persist  in  saying, 
ajjy  1 .  The  original  name  of  the  patriarch,  never  used  of  his  descendants 
except  in  poetry.  h^';^,\  is  distinguished  from  ■«n2y  Hebrew  as  the  theo- 
cratic or  sacred  from  the  secular  or  gentile  name.  At  the  time  of  the 
schism  the  ten  tribes  composing  the  mass  of  the  people  usurped  the  name 


KOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40  :  25-29.  151 

of  Israel  for  themselves,  leaving  the  other  kingdom  to  be  callvid  Judah^ 
from  the  dominant  tribe.  "  Israel "  is  here  used  in  its  sacred  or  theo* 
cratic  sense,  as  describing  the  chosen  people,  and  that  although  the 
kingdom  of  Judah  is  alone  referred  to.  The  ten  tribes  were  apostate, 
and  had  been  virtually  exscinded  by  their  overthrow  and  captivity. 
Judah  was  the  true  Israel  in  whom  the  continuity  was  preserved  in  spite 
of  the  rejection  of  the  unbelieving  mass.  ?^;pr)p3  hidden,  out  of  sight, 
whether  unknown  and  forgotten  or  unattended  to.  -snT  way,  sometimes 
figuratively  denoting  course  of  conduct,  but  here  condition.  ""isBt'tt  my 
cause,  in  its  forensic  sense,  or  my  right.  :  niay \  shall  jmss  away,  either 
my  cause  shall  be  neglected,  the  controversy  with  my  enemies  not  com- 
ing up  before  God  for  trial,  or  being  dismissed  unsettled  ;  or  my  right 
shall  pass  away,  my  rightful  claim  to  protection  against  the  injustice  of 
my  foes'  shall  fail  to  be  secured.     Marg.  Haphtarah  of  ^^~^^ ,  Gen.  12:1. 

28.  The  unreasonableness  of  this  distrust  is  apparent  from  what  they 
knew  or  ought  to  know.  The  infinite  greatness  of  God  is  urged  by 
sceptics  as  an  argument  against  the  salvation  of  the  gospel.  He  who 
created  and  watches  over  the  vast  universe  would  not  bestow  such  extra- 
ordinary attention  on  this  speck  of  earth  as  the  gospel  supposes.  But 
the  objection  is  guilty  of  the  very  depreciation  of  God  which  it  depre- 
cates. If  this  earth  is  as  nothing,  is  the  rest  of  the  universe  any 
greater  in  comparison  with  him  ?  To  the  prophet  God's  infinite  great- 
ness is  an  invincible  ground  of  trust;  no  vastness  of  cares  can  so 
distract  him  that  he  shall  be  unable  to  do  all  that  is  needful  for  the 
feeblest  and  the  least,  dk — n  §  283.  2.  Hast  thou  not  known,  or  hast 
thou  not  at  least  heard?  "'n^N  ,  in  apposition  with  the  following  divine 
names  which  are  here  emphatically  accumulated ;  others  make  njrrj  the 
subject  and  oViy  ir1>K  predicate,  Jehovah  is  the  God  of  eternity  §  254.  6. 
nis;?  extremities,  including  all  that  is  between  them,  the  entire  earth 
from  one  extremity  to  another,  ii^j^i  faintness,  primarily  arising  from 
running, y:^-^^  lueariness  from  toil;  they  are  here  combined  as  equivalents 
to  intensify  the  idea ;  fut.  because  this  never  will  occur,  involving  of  course 
a  denial  that  it  ever  has  occurred  or  is  possible.  ">I^.^,  the  words  might 
mean  '  there  is  no  searching  to  his  understanding,'  his  knowledge  is  in- 
tuitive, not  discursive,  is  not  gained  by  investigation.  Their  meaning 
here  is,  it  is  impossible  for  man  to  investigate  the  divine  understanding, 
it  is  limitless.  As  he  cannot  desert  Israel  for  lack  of  power  or  through 
exhaustion,  neither  can  he  from  want  of  knowledge  whether  of  their  wants 
or  of  the  methods  of  supplying  them. 

29.  He  is  not  only  the  possessor  of  strength  but  the  source  of  it. 
He  not  only  never  wearies  himself  but  recuperates  those  who  do.     ^ni 


152  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

§  259.  2.  cs-'m  v^'-^^j  ^ot  only  to  the  uearij  but  to  the  powerless^ 
\  na'^^,  he  not  only  gives  but  multiplies^  gives  abundantly.  Who  among 
the  powerless  shall  be  thus  succoured,  is  explained  in  what  follows. 

30.  Human  strength,  even  the  most  vigorous  and  active,  is  inade- 
quate. What  has  been  denied  of  God  is  here  affirmed  of  the  stoutest  men 
and  those  in  the  prime  of  life,  fniinai,  the  part,  niha  hasplur.  D'»'^srta, 
but  in  the  special  sense  of  choice  young  men,  selected  for  their  fitness 
for  military  duty,  it  has  for  distinction  n-^^sha  §  210.  a.     'h>^f^  §  282.  a. 

31.  "ii}?  §  254.  9.  b,  ivait  for,  expect  him  with  faith  and  patience, 
which  is  also  the  sense  of  '  wait  upon'  in  the  Eng.  Ver.,  though  this 
phrase  in  modern  English  rather  suggests  the  idea  of  personal  atten- 
dance. This  verb  may  be  construed  with  the  direct  object  or  with  \ 
and  Vn.  ^31,'.n!  exchange,  especially  for  the  better,  improve,  renew. 
*^?-5  "^^^^  shall  go  up  into  feathers,  i.  e.  put  forth  feathers,  comp.  Ps.  103  : 
5,  nor  mount  up  with  wings,  but  shall  raise  the  pinion,  t)?)!  and  sa^j  , 
again  as  in  ver.  28 :  they  who  trust  in  God  shall  no  more  faint  than 
God  himself. 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  the  incomparable  greatness  of  Jehovah  had 
been  asserted  as  a  ground  for  Israel's  trust  in  the  salvation  he  had  prom- 
ised. Here  the  questions  of  40  :  18.  25.  are  as  it  were  resumed,  and 
his  supremacy  demonstrated  against  all  opposers.  This  is  presented 
under  the  figure  of  a  majestic  trial,  to  which  Jehovah,  as  the  one  party, 
summons  all  the  nations  and  the   gods  whose  claims  they  put  forth  or 

^^  defend,  challenging  them  to  exhibit  proofs  of  deity  compared  with  his. 

^^^  The  chapter  consists  of  two  unequal  parts,  viz. : 

1.  vs.  1-24,  the  trial  in  detail,  with  its  result ; 

2.  vs.  25-29,  a  brief  recapitulation. 

The  process  of  the  trial  is  subdivided  into : 

(1)  The  setting  forth  of  the  evidences  of  Jehovah's  power  and  fore- 
knowledge, as  these  would  be  conspicuously  displayed  in  what  he  was 
about  to  achieve : 

a.  The  raising  up  of  Cyrus,  vs.  2-7. 

b.  Making  Israel  victorious  over  all  foes,  vs.  8-20. 

(2)  The  futility  of  all  other  claims  to  divinity.  The  claimants  can 
neither  foretell  anything  nor  bring  anything  to  pass,  vs.  21-24. 

1.  The  summons  of  the  nations  and  their  gods  to  trial,  to  vindicate 
their  claim  to  divinity  in  comparison  with  Jehovah.  ftC'^^inr;  §  272.  3, 
be  silent   vnto  mc,  i.  e.  be   silent  and   turn   to  ma.     Some  understand 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    41  :  1.  2.  158 

this  of  conversion,  cease  your  raging  hostility  and  turn  quietly  and  sub- 
missively to  me,  and  thus  you  shall  gain  the  new  strength  promised, 
40  :31.  Others,  be  reduced  to  silence,  as  the  result  of  the  trial  which 
follows,  this  being  already  anticipated  at  the  outset.  It  would  then  be 
a  summons  to  be  silenced  by  entering  into  trial  with  God,  and  finding 
themselves  unable  to  make  out  their  claims.  It  is  better  to  regard  it  as 
a  call  to  attention  ;  listen  silently  to  me,  and  then  with  your  utmost 
vigour  maintain  your  (?ause.  God  is  the  speaker  throughout  this  chap- 
ter. D"'s.N,  see  on  40  :  15.  The  summons  to  the  most  distant  nations 
implies  that  those  nearer  at  hand  are  likewise  challenged,  nb  is-^Vh^j 
allusion  to  40 :  31,  where  this  is  asserted  of  those  waiting  for  Jehovah. 
Let  the  nations,  who  will  not  wait  on  him,  renew  it  for  themselves, 
summon  all  their  strength,  and,  if  possible,  redouble  it.  Change  of 
person  §  279.  The  future  has  an  imperative  sense,  as  is  shown  by  the 
preceding  imperative  and  the  cohortative  at  the  end  of  the  verse,  ln&i 
approach  not  one  another  but  God,  and  this  not  as  worshippers  but  as 
adversaries,  ^nan^,  after  the  preliminary  silence  during  the  presentation 
of  God's  claims  to  divinity,  they  may  set  forth  their  own  or  those  of 
the  idols  which  they  worship,  ijin^  together,  God  and  his  adversaries, 
to3t^^^  (1)  judgtnent  or  trial,.  (2)  judgment  seat,  place  of  trial. 

2.  The  first  proof  of  God's  power  and  foreknowledge  adduced  is 
the  annunciation  of  his  purpose  to  raise  up  Cyrus,  whose  appearance  and 
correspondence  with  what  is  here  predicted  of  him  would  give  evidence 
both  that  God  controlled  human  history,  and  that  he  foreknew  what- 
ever comes  to  pass.  Cyrus  is  described  as,  in  prophetic  vision,  already 
raised  up  (~'"'y!j)  and  pursuing  his  career  of  conquest  (other  verbs  future). 
That  n-ij'n  is  a  prophetic  preterite  §  262.  4,  and  Cyrus,  though  ideally 
present,  belongs  to  the  distant  future,  is  apparent  from  the  fact  that  the 
announcement  of  his  coming  proves  God's  divinity  against  the  idols. 
God  foretold  the  coming  of  Cyrus  and  brought  it  to  pass,  while  the  idols 
could  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  He  is  here  spoken  of  in  general  terms, 
simply  as  a  great  conqueror  from  the  East,  or,  as  this  is  supplemented 
by  ver.  25,  from  the  North  and  East,  i.  e.  Persia,  which  lay  in  this  di- 
rection from  Palestine.  In  the  progress  of  the  prophecy  he  is  moie  fully 
described,  and  his  very  name  announced,  p-t^.  Some  suppose  Abraham, 
and  others  Christ,  to  be  referred  to,  and  make  pna  the  object  of  "r^yn, 
and  abstract  for  concrete  =  p">-2  righteous  man^  so  Eng.  Ver.  But  the  ob- 
ject of  -i^yn  is  not  expressed,  and  the  relative  is  to  be  supplied  §  285.  3^ 
raised  up  him  whom  not  victory  meets  at  every  step,  which  gives  to  p*:^ 
an  unauthorized  sense,  but  righteousness  calls  to  its  foot  as  its  servant 
and  follower.     He  is  raised  up  as  an  instrument  of  God's  righteousness. 


154  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

IP^,  the  subject  is  j>-!2,  not  God^  nor  he,  the  conqueror,  drives  nations 
before  himself,  nor  •>».  "ii-ih  "iBys  (1)  will  make  his,  the  conqueror's, 
swords  (collective)  as  dust,  i.  e.  numerous,  and  his  bows  fleet  as  chaff; 
but  this  figure  is  more  appropriate  to  the  subdued  than  the  subjugator 
(2)  suf.  collect,  referring  to  kings,  make  their  sword  as  dust.  (3)  •ia-nh 
may  best  be  regarded  as  an  absolute  expression  of  the  manner  or  in 
strument  §  274.  2.  e,  make  nations  and  kings  as  dust  by  his  sword,  i.  e. 
that  of  Cyrus. 

3.  BnVt"  §  274.  2.  e.  hns  (1)  a  way  that  he  had  not  gone  with  his 
feet,  or  previously  passed  over :  this  violates  the  tense  of  the  verb.  (2) 
a  way  that  with  his  feet  he  shall  not  come,  he  shall  not  be  compelled  to 
retrace  his  steps.  (3)  the  way  at  his  feet,  i.  e.  after  him  one  shall  not 
come,  no  one  shall  pursue  him.  (4)  a  way  he  shall  not  go  with  his  feet, 
Buch  shall  be  his  speed  that  he  shall  rather  fly  than  walk.  The  last  is 
the  best  rendering. 

4.  The  question  of  ver.  2,  3  is  resumed.  «-)}?  (1)  an  answer  to  the 
question  ^e  calling  the  generations  from  the  beginning  has  done  it,  he 
who  is  the  universal  controller  of  providence  and  history  has  controlled 
it  in  this  instance.  (2)  continues  the  question  and  agrees  with  •»» :  this 
is  favoured  by  the  absence  of  the  article.  Calling  may  mean  calling 
into  existence,  or  proclaiming,  heralding,  announcing  beforehand.  Who 
has  exhibited  this  evidence  of  power  and  foreknowledge  by  raising  up 
Cyrus  1  The  answer  is — I  the  Lord  ;  first  and  with  the  last — before  all 
and  not  survived  by  any.  K^irj  (1)  I  am  the  same,  unchangeable;  this 
gives  a  supposititious  sense  to  the  pronoun ;  (2)  I  am  Ae,  the  one  in 
question  who  has  done  this  ;   (3)  I  am  first  and  with  the  last  §  258.  2. 

Vs.  5-7  express  the  terror  of  the  nations,  their  endeavours  to  nerve 
each  other,  and  to  put  their  gods  in  the  best  condition  to  render  effectual 
help.  The  sarcasm  lies  in  the  fact  that  idols  needing  the  services  of 
ordinary  workmen  should  be  looked  to  in  opposition  to  the  infinite  God. 
The  immediate  occasion  of  their  terror  may  be  Cyrus,  whom  God  has 
raised  up  for  the  judgment  of  the  nations,  or  this  evidence  of  divme 
power  and  forel.nowledge  accomplishes  their  discomfiture  in  the  grand 
trial  which  is  represented  as  proceeding,  and  fills  them  with  dismay. 
Yet  instead  of  abandoning  the  contest  and  renouncing  their  follies  for 
God's  service,  they  but  confirm  one  another  in  error  and  fly  more  fran- 
tically to  their  senseless  idols,  that  these  may  establish  by  counter 
proofs  their  equality  or  superiority. 

5.  5S-J?.,  they  drew  near  to  one  another  for  mutual  consultation  and 
assistance,  or  to  God,  taking  up  the  challenge  or  summons  of  v^r.  1,  anJ 
engaging  in  the  unequal  trial. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    41  :  3-9.  155 

6.  i'^t:?2?  '^^y  seek  to  relieve  one  another's  fears  by  mutual  exhorta* 
tion  to  courage  and  persistence ;  fut.  because  descriptive  of  what  is  pas& 
ing.  The  prophet  places  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  action ;  a  part  is 
performed  and  a  part  to  come  §  263.  5.  a. 

7.  All  who  have  had  to  do  with  making  the  idol  encourage  one  an- 
other, each  striving  to  remove  the  fears  of  the  rest,  and  pronouncing  his 
part  of  the  work  upon  the  idol  good,  or  repairing  what  is  yet  weak  or 
lacking,  so  that  there  may  be  no  failure  in  this  contest  from  its  imper- 
fect manufacturt.  pa^^ ,  respecting  the  soldering^  it  is  good^  see  on  Gen. 
i  :  28,  not  it  is  good  i.  e.  ready  for  soldering. 

8.  The  second  proof  of  the  divine  omnipotence  and  foreknowledge 
is  Israel's  deliverance  from  all  his  foes,  and  their  utter  discomfiture 
and  destruction,  notwithstanding  the  weakness  of  the  former  and  the 
power  of  the  latter.  This,  when  eflfected,  as  it  certainly  would  be,  would 
afford  a  grand  proof  of  the  divinity  of  Jehovah.  As  this  is  addressed  to 
Israel's  despondency,  it  is  largely  dwelt  upon,  and  presented  first  in 
literal  terms,  vs.  8-13,  then  under  two  distinct  figures,  a  worm  thresh* 
ing  the  mountains,  vs.  14-16,  and  a  supernatural  flow  of  waters  for  those 
perishing  with  thirst,  vs.  17-20.  Israel  is  addressed  and  characterized, 
vs.  8.  9,  his  relation  to  God  stated  as  a  ground  of  confidence  in  what 
follows.  God  could  not  and  would  not  desert  to  his  foes,  those  for  whom 
he  had  done  so  much,  and  whom  he  had  destined  to  so  great  an  end. 
V>»n»^,  the  substantive  verb  is  not  to  be  supplied.  Thou  art  Israel,  or  thou 
Israel  art  mg  servant.  The  people  are  again  addressed  by  the  two  names 
of  their  ancestor,  used  as  poetic  equivalents;  the  sacred  name,  however, 
is  put  first  and  gives  its  colour  to  the  other,  as  the  relation  to  God  is 
prominent  in  his  thoughts.  In  40  :  27,  where  the  sinful  weakness  of  the 
people  is  prominent,  the  order  is  the  reverse,  •'^ta?  servant,  one  em- 
ployed to  do  a  certain  work.  Moses  is  called  God's  servant,  Deut.  34 : 
5,  Nebuchadnezzar,  Jer.  25  :  9,  the  material  creation,  Ps.  119:91;  here 
Israel.  Tj^nnna,  not  only  engaged  in  God's  service  but  appointed  of 
God  himself  to  be  so,  selected  from  others  and  rather  than  others  for 
this  special  purpose.  can-^SwS  yn  t.  seed  of  Abraham,  whom  God  had 
promised  to  bless,  and  to  make  a  blessing  to  all  nations.  J'«2n«  §  102. 
3,  my  lover  or  loho  loved  me,  implying  of  course  reciprocal  afi'ection. 

9.  God  designated  them  as  his  and  brought  them  from  remote  parts 
for  his  service  the  pains  bestowed  upon  them  making  it  more  sure  that 
he  will  not  desert  them  now.  V"?sf  *^'^ >'":'?>  some  refer  to  Abraham's 
call  from  Mesopotamia,  others  to  brin!_ing  the  people  out  of  Egypt. 
n•'"p;^N>^-,  in  Ex.  24: 11  nobles,  here  sides  or  joints,  parallel  to  iTisp, 
•KN',  not  only  made  him  his  servant,  but  announced  to  him  that  he  stood 


156  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 

in  that  relation :  *  thou  art  my  servant '  par  excellence^  as  no  other  is. 
Israel,  including  the  Messiah,  who  was  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  as  are 
also  all  his  true  people,  is  God's  servant  in  a  peculiar  and  the  highest 
sense,  the  one  who  above  all  others  is  appointed  by  him  to  do  his  work 
in  this  world.  JtfriONtt  x^'i,  not  /  will  not  reject  thee,  which  violates 
the  tenses,  but  /  have  not  rejected  thee ;  this  choice  has  never  been  re- 
voked, implying,  though  not  directly  stating,  that  it  never  will  be. 

10..  N'n'^n— Vn  .  This  is  the  exhortation  addressed  to  the  person  de- 
scribed in  the  two  preceding  verses.  It  refers  not  to  the  victories  oi 
Cyrus  which,  ver.  5,  alarmed  other  nations,  but  need  occasion  no  fear  to 
them ;  but  to  perils  foreseen  or  calamities  experienced  at  any  time  and 
from  any  quarter.  — ^a,  the  ground  of  exhorted  fearlessness  is  God's 
presence,  which  implies  his  protection,  yri^-p ,  not  he  dismayed,  but  look 
around  with  anxiety  and  perplexity  for  help.  ij-^nic^N,  not  /  will 
strengthen  thee,  which  violates  the  tense,  but  /  have  strengthened  thee^ 
either  iheir  past  experiences  of  God's  protection  are  appealed  to  as  an 
argument  of  confidence  for  the  future,  or,  I  have  already  provided  thee 
with  strength  adequate  for  these  future  emergencies,  as  shall  be  mani- 
fested when  the  trial  comes.  ~t)N,  cumulative,  though  no  climax  is 
traceable  in  the  sense  of  the  verbs,  yet  heaping  together  equivalent  forms 
of  expression  gives  intensity  or  emphasis  to  the  thought.  :  ip/^s  V»''3a 
my  right  hand  of  righteousfiess  §  254.  6,  not  right  hand  of  my  righteous' 
ness,  the  attribute  personified  and  a  right  hand  attributed  to  it.  The 
right  hand  is  an  instrument  of  action  and  a  symbol  of  strength. 

11.  -jn  Behold!  see.^  pointing  as  if  to  an  object  of  sight.  siK^J?''^  ^^2i 
the  accumulation  of  synonymous  words  makes  the  statement  more  em- 
phatic. Shame  denotes  the  frustration  of  plans  and  disappointed  expect- 
ations. T.^_'=>f  see  on  40  :  17.  m^^"^  ''iiSN  thy  men  of  strife  §  256,  men 
Striving  with  thee. 

12.  Expansion  and  repetition  of  the  last  clause  of  the  preceding  verse. 
d^;p3n,  an  expression  often  used  to  denote  total  disappearance.  They 
shall  vanish  not  only  to  a  careless  inspection,  but  the  most  earnest 
scrutiny  shall  detect  no  trace  of  their  existence,  gsns^  -j^xs  ,  see  on 
40:17. 

13.  The  reason  of  Israel's  safety  and  of  the  destruction  of  their  foes. 
P2X^:'^.  (1)  causative,  making  strong.  This  yields  a  good  sense,  but  is 
not  the  usual  meaning  of  the  word  in  Hiphil,  and  is  not  its  meaning  in 
ver.  9  above.  (2)  holding  fast,  or  firmly;  the  idea  is  not  so  much  that 
of  guidance  out  of  perplexity  and  danger,  as  of  preservation  from  falling 
or  sinking.  Not  will  hold,  E.  V.  but  am  holding  or  the  holder  of  for  all 
time  §  266.     "»>?.^nv  ^ot,  (1)  for  finite  tense  /  am  saying  but  (2)  /  arr. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    41   :  10-14.  157 

the  one  saying  to  thee,  or  (3)  I  the  one  saying  to  thee,  etc.  haie  helped 
thee.  According  to  (3)  the  thing  said  is  simply  ¥'r^T\  Vk  ;  according  to 
(2)  the  whole  to  the  end  of  the  verse.  According  to  (3)  /  who  say 
to  thee  fear  not  have  actually  helped  thee,  and  in  this  given  a  pledge 
that  you  have  no  occasion  to  fear  ;  according  to  (2)  /  the  Lord  am  the 
one  saying  this,  therefore  it  is  no  vain  word  but  efficacious,  truthful  and 
strength  imparting.  J'^^n'^ty,  have  helped  thee  in  former  times,  as  a 
pledge  of  present  and  future  protection,  or,  have  already  granted  the  aid 
which  you  require  in  this  case.  The  rendering  /  will  help  violates  the 
tense. 

14.  The  literal  is,  as  is  frequently  the  case  in  Isaiah,  succeeded  by 
a  figurative  statement.  The  first  figure,  vs.  14-16,  is  a  worm,  helpless 
and  despicable,  in  danger  of  being  crushed  by  the  foot  of  every  passer 
by,  converted  into  a  mighty  engine  which  pulverizes  the  mountains  and 
scatters  them  to  the  winds.  The  accomplishment  of  such  a  result  by 
such  an  instrument  is  a  clear  proof  of  the  omnipotence  of  God  and  his 
control  of  human  history.  ^N"i''P~?ii,  the  frequent  repetition  of  the  ex- 
hortation not  to  fear,  implies  the  strong  temptation  they  were  under  to 
do  so ;  fem.  to  agree  with  MyVjn  §  253.  1.  or  §  254.  3.  This  verse  is  a 
repetition  and  expansion  of  the  divine  voice  at  the  close  of  ver.  13j  the 
first  clause  dwelling  upon  the  person  addressed,  the  second  on  the  person 
of  the  speaker.  — dn3  §  90.  {pass.^  the  only  form  of  the  word  which  oc- 
curs, except  ti.e  future,  which  is  found  in  combination  with  it,  Jer.  23  : 
31.  It  is  used  of  a  divine  utterance,  almost  always  in  connection  with 
the  name  of  God,  more  rarely  of  an  inspired  man.  {j^.^i^ ,  fem.  suf.  re- 
fers to  n:^Vn,  properly  to  purchase  from  the  power  of  another  by  the 
payment  of  a  ransom.  It  is  used  repeatedly  of  God's  delivering  Israel 
from  the  bondage  of  Egypt  and  the  power  of  other  foes,  as  the  converse  -Sxi 
to  sell  is  constantly  used  of  his  subjecting  them  to  the  bondage  of  their 
foes,»though  no  price  was  paid  in  either  case,  so  that  it  may  simply  mean 
deliverer.  But  in  the  typical  institutions  of  the  law  this  word  was  used  to 
express  one,  who  as  a  near  kinsman  of  one  impoverished  or  slain,  redeemed 
his  property  and  restored  it  to  him,  or  avenged  his  death.  How  far 
^;s,  as  applied  to  God,  have  been  associated  with  that  type,  or  how  much 
it  may  have  retained  of  the  radical  signification  of  the  word,  we  cannot 
tell.  But  that  type  teaches  what  is  more  fully  unfolded  in  the  New 
Testament,  that  God  is  the  redeemer  of  his  people  from  present  and 
eternal  evil  by  the  payment  of  an  equivalent,  even  the  life  of  the  Son  of 
God,  who  is  the  manifested  Jehovah  of  the  Old  Testament,  though  this 
distinction  of  persons  in  the  godhead  was  not  clearly  revealed  to  the 
consciousness  of   the  saints  of  that  economy.     ttJii;j,  see  on  40:  25,  in* 


158  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

eludes  the   ideas  of  infinitely  exalted   and  perfectly  pure,  the  holy  God 
who  is  the  God  of  Israel. 

15.  njin  ,  see  on  ver.  11.  Jj'^nteb  I  have  placed  thee  for,  converted 
thee  into.  This  is  what  God  has  already  made  them,  as  will  be  shown 
in  due  time.  'iy>xh  threshing  instrument,  sharp,  new,  not  worn  and 
dulled,  possessed  of  edges  or  blades.  n'i»'B''S  ,  the  reduplicated  form  is  by 
some  supposed  to  express  number,  many  blades,  strictly  mouths:  the 
'edge' of  a  sword  or  sharp  instrument  is  called  its  '  mouth.'  *!nn, 
thou  shalt  thresh  mountains,  comp.  Mic.  4  :  13.  Dan.  2  :  34.  35.  b'^'^rr, 
not  specifically  a  symbol  of  kingdoms,  but  belonging  to  the  imagery  of 
the  figure,  which  is  that  of  a  worm  reducing  mountains  to  powder. 

16.  The  figure  is  continued ;  after  the  threshing  comes  the  winnow- 
ing, which  was  performed  by  casting  up  to  the  wind ;  they  shall  be  dis- 
persed and  driven  away  as  completely  as  chaff  from  the  threshing  floor. 
:npiNn,  the  pronoun  is  used  to  indicate  the  opposition  of  Israel  to  the 
enemies  just  spoken  of  §  243.  1.  -i  may  be  conjunctive,  and  thou  shalt 
rejoice  in  consequence  of  the  destruction  of  foes,  or  adversative,  and  on 
other  hand,  i.  e.  but,  while  they  perish  thou  shalt  have  cause  to  rejoice. 
n^'nia  in  Jehovah,  in  virtue  of  your  relation  to  him,  as  to  rejoice  in 
wealth  is  in  the  possession  of  it  or  in  the  advantage  it  brings.  jV^hnn 
boast,  glory :  He  shall  be  the  ground  of  triumphant  confidence.  Marg. 
see  on  40  :  26. 

17.  Another  figure ;  water  is  given  in  overflowing  abundance  to  those 
perishing  with  thirst,  when  and  where  it  could  be  least  expected.  This 
similitude  is  often  used  by  Isaiah,  suggested  probably  by  the  experience  of 
Israel  in  the  wilderness  when  coming  up  from  Egypt.  First  the  neces- 
sity is  described.  It  is  not  the  literal  thirst  of  the  exiles  returning  from 
Babylon  which  is  intended,  for  (1)  the  language  would  then  be  hyper- 
bolical and  fanatical ;  no  such  miraculous  gift  of  water  occurred  on  their 
return ;  (2)  this  is  a  fresh  image  of  what  had  been  set  forth  under  a 
different  emblem  in  the  preceding  verses.  There  is  no  more  reason  for 
regarding  this  as  literal  description  than  the  worm  pulverizing  mountains. 
Thirst  is  a  figure  for  misery  and  destitution,  for  which  an  abundant  and 
unexpected  supply  shall  be  provided.  It  is  not  to  be  confined  to  the  suffer- 
ing of  the  Babylonish  exile,  though  that  is  of  course  included,  comp.  Amos 
8 :  11-13.  firi^s,  the  form  appears  to  be  from  nntt? ,  and  so  some  take  it. 
Bat  as  that  word  has  the  sense  o^ placing,  not  of  parching  or  drying  up, 
which  the  context  requires,  it  is  probably  from  ntas  with  Daghesh-forte 
emphatic  §  24.  c.  Secondly,  the  plentiful  supply,  a.  its  source,  then  b.  in 
the  next  verse  the  supply  itself.  D5y^<,  hear  prayer  favourably,  answer 
them;  no  prayer  had  been  mentioned,  but  it  wag  implied  in  the  wretched- 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH  41  :  15-23.  159 

ness  above  described ;  first  affirmatively,  tben  negatively,  as  is  usual  with 
Isaiah,  /  will  not  desert  them. 

18.  Bi^sw,  not  merely  high  places,  but  bare,  naked  cliffs  or  bills. 
nSy;?!!,  water  shall  abound  everywhere,  in  hills  and  valleys.  This  i? 
not  a  description  of  physical  changes  which  shall  be  wrought,  but 
figures  of  abundant  blessing.  The  interpreter  must  not  particularize 
clifl",  valley,  desert,  and  make  each  a  symbol  of  some  distinct  individual 
thing,  but  take  the  whole  image  together  as  forming  one  picture  of  w^el- 
come  and  overflowing  supply. 

19.  The  wilderness,  "isniq,  containing  only  scanty  vegetation,  and 
even  the  desert,  na-y ,  absolutely  destitute  of  verdure,  comp.  on  40  :  3, 
shall  be  made  to  produce  stately  trees.  This  is  not  a  new  figure,  but  a 
carrying  out  of  that  already  employed.  The  trees  are  not  designed  to 
suggest  shade  and  shelter  from  the  heat,  nor  to  delight  the  eye  by  beauti- 
ful groves,  but  to  evidence  the  thoroughness  of  the  change  produced  by 
this  miraculous  abundance  of  water;  that  is  made  fruitful  which  was 
sterile  before. 

20.  ^SttV  expresses  the  design,  'in  order  that  theij  may  see,'  either  3 
pi.  indef.  g  243.  2.  b,  it  may  be  seen,  or,  the  nations  opposed  to  God  in 
this  strife.  ^>3''»^'j,  ellipsis  of  nV  V^.  J'^^'^a,  not  only  produced  it  but 
created  it,  implying  something  altogether  new  and  above  the  operation 
of  natural  causes,  see  on  Gen.  1 : 1. 

21.  The  idols  and  their  worshippers  are  addressed  and  challenged 
to  exhibit  like  proofs  of  divinity,  csa-^n  produce  your  cause,  i.  e.  your 
side  in  this  great  contest,  tsirn^s?  your  strengths  oy  strong  ones,  those 
on  which  you  rely.  Some  make  it  '  your  champions,'  i.  e.  idols.  The 
Eng.  Ver.  better,  '  your  strong  reasons.'  ;  aj??^_  jjVtt  the  king,  both  the 
ruler  and  defender  of  Jacob. 

22.  sj-iVi-:'  ^"^^K  §  279 ;  both  verbs  have  the  same  subject  and  object, 
though  some  translate  let  them  bring  near  their  idols,  and  let  them,  the 
idols,  announce  to  us,  etc.  n'Nsn  . . .  n^soxpn .  The  contrast  has  been  dif- 
ferently understood;  either  the  proximate  and  the  remoter  future,  or 
more  probably  the  former  things  are  past  predictions  already  uttered 
and  accomplished,  while  the  coming  things  are  predictions  now  to  be 
m«,de  of  what  is  yet  future.  ir''^D?5  ^^^  ^^^^  ^/  ^^^^^j  t^^ir  issue, 
whether  they  are  fulfilled  or  not.  We,  i.  e.  God  and  his  people  on  one 
side ;  they,  i.  e.  idols  and  their  followers  on  the  other. 

23.  Changeof  person  §  279.  c^n'^  ia,  this  was  the  thing  to  be  decided. 
»»^n')  in^a^n,  either  reward  your  frii-nds  and  pwnzsA  your  foes,  or  c/o  some 
thing  either  good  or  had,  comp.  Jer.  10  :  5,  Zeph.  1  :  12.  njnws')  §  172. 
3.    ^N-i2n  §  97.  2.  a.     }  i^n:,  some  connect  with  the  subject  we,\iot}i  par- 


160  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

ties  together  ;  others  with  the  verbs,  look  about  and  see  together,  or  at 
the  same  time ;  others  still  with  the  object,  see  the  good  and  evil  yt  hare 
done  together. 

24.  As  they  are  unable  to  accept  the  challenge,  and  to  adduce  evi- 
dence to  sustain  them  in  their  claim  of  divinity,  sentence  is  given  against 
them ;  they  are  proved  worthless  and  condemned  as  such,  t^nm  of 
nothing,  composed  of  it  and  equal  to  it,  or  less  than  nothing,  see  on  40  : 
17.  csVyB!)  your  loork,  your  idols  which  are  of  human  workmanship,  or 
which  is  better  suited  to  the  connection,  your  deed,  what  you,  the  idols, 
have  done.  5^:3^ 'n ,  abomination,  an  object  of  religious  abhorrence,  comp. 
Gen.  43  :  32.  yssto  according  to  some  =  "JSN  worse  than  a  viper,  but 
the  parallel  expressions  show  it  to  be  equivalent  to,  if  not  an  ortho- 
graphic variation  for  osn  . 

25.  The  trial  is  recapitulated:  the  two  great  arguments  of  Jehovah's 
deity  are  repeated,  with  the  failure  of  the  idols  to  exhibit  similar  proofs, 
whereupon  sentence  is  pronounced  again.  1st  proof:  the  raising  up  of 
Cyrus,  ver.  25,  the  idols  neither  did  it  nor  predicted  it,  ver.  26  ;  2nd 
proof:  foretelling  and  accomplishing  Israel's  deliverance,  ver.  27,  the  in- 
ability of  the  idols  is  manifested  again,  ver.  28,  they  are  worthless,  ver. 
29.  ^r*'^^2.;r!,  similarity  of  expressions  to  ver.  2:  the  preterite  here,  as 
there,  is  shown  to  refer  not  to  what  is  actually  past,  by  being  adduced 
as  a  proof  of  divine  foreknowledge.  'pBSStt  .  As  the  Babylonians  invaded 
Palestine  from  the  north,  and  Chaldea  is  called  the  north  country, 
whereas  this  conqueror  is  said,  ver.  2,  to  be  raised  up  from  the  East,  some 
refer  the  first  clause  to  God's  raising  up  Babylon  to  be  a  scourge  to 
Israel,  and  the  next  to  Cyrus'  march  to  overthrow  it.  But  this  assumes 
a  change  of  subject  not  intimated  in  the  text.  Others  combine  the  North 
of  this  clause  with  the  East  of  the  following,  and  apply  it  to  Cyrus  as 
from  both  North  and  East,  i.  e.  the  North-East.  There  may  perhaps  be 
an  allusion  to  his  twofold  origin,  as  he  was  descended  from  both  the  royal 
house  of  Media  in  the  North  and  that  of  Persia  in  the  East,  ^"q'ii^  ^^yp.")  j 
either  he  shall  call  by,  i.  e.  upon  my  name,  or  he  shall  call  with,  i.  e.  proclaim 
my  7iame,  see  on  1  Kin.  18  :  24;  for  the  fulfilment  in  either  case  see  his 
edict,  Ezra  1 :  2.  c^iap  §  271.  2,  this  word  is  specially  applied  to  Baby- 
lonish nobles.  -i^H ,  trample  them  down,  as  something  utterly  worthless 
and  vile,  indicating  the  completeness  of  the  subjugation  and  their  inability 
to  make  resistance. 

26.  rNnw  from  the  beginning^  not  as  40  :  21  from  the  creation,  but 
either  indefinitely  of  old,  or  in  contrast  with  ^{7^.^  which  means  'after  the 
end  of,'  Gen.  41  :  1,  ujxnr  may  mean  ^before  the  beginning  of.'  The 
question  will  then  be,  who  announced  Cyrus'  coming  before  his  appearance  1 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH  41  :  24-29.  161 

pi'rs,  may  be  right,  true,  or  the  more  exact  meaning  of  the  word  may  be 
retained,  righteous.  He  in  whose  favour  the  judge  pronounces  is  justified 
in  his  case,  be  it  what  it  may ;  so  in  this  case,  give  decision  in  favour  of 
the  idols  if  they  have  foretold  anything,  pronounce  them  on  that  ground 
righteous  in  the  claim  which  they  are  putting  forth  to  divinity. 

27.  pttlxn,  not  as  Eng.  Ver.  the  first  shall  say,  but /^rs^;  either 
supply  '  say,'  or  introduce  give  from  the  last  clause,  i.  e.  give  them  the 
opportunity  and  privilege  of  saying  behold  them. 

28.  The  incapacity  of  the  idols.  riVxja!)  prep,  partitive,  I  saw  of 
these,  i.  e.  the  idols,  yyi'"*,  giving  advice  or  information  respecting  the 
future.  {IDT  ftS'iy'i,  declarative  and  they  will  perhaps  return  an  answer, 
subjunctive  that  they  may,  etc.,  or  interrogative,  will  they  return,  etc. 

29.  As  they  have  failed  to  make  out  their  claim  to  divinity,  sentence 
*us  given  against  them.  cVp,  (1)  all  of  them  are  vanity,  their  works  or 
deeds  are  nought,  but  this  violates  the  accents;  (2)  as  for  all  of  them, 
their  ivorks  are  vanity,  nought. 

CHAPTEK    XLII. 

Chap.  40  promised  to  Israel  deliverance  and  salvation,  confirming 
the  certainty  of  it  by  an  appeal  to  God's  incomparable  greatness.  In 
chap.  41  the  sole  divinity  of  Jehovah  is  demonstrated  to  the  confusion 
of  idols  and  their  worshippers  by  his  protection  and  exaltation  of  Israel. 
The  idols  can  neither  do  good  nor  do  evil,  neither  be  the  authors  of  any 
salvation  to  the  people  nor  retard  the  salvation  Grod  has  promised.  In 
this  chapter  the  divinely  appointed  destiny  of  Israel,  which  God's  power 
is  pledged  to  accomplish,  and  which  the  idols  cannot  prevent,  is  more 
fully  unfolded,  and  seeming  diflSoulties  in  the  present  and  past  aspect 
of  things  are  removed. 

The  chapter  consists  of  3  parts,  viz.  : 

1.  vs.  1-9.  Israel  is  God's  chosen  servant  to  extend  his  kingdom 
over  th3  earth,  and  to  enlighten  and  save  the  nations. 

2.  vs.  10-17.  God's  apparent  apathy  and  inaction  in  the  past  presents 
a  seeming  improbability  in  the  way  of  the  accomplishment  of  this  destiny: 
but  this  is  to  be  exchanged  for  an  activity  which  shall  eflfect  the  most 
stupendous  results. 

3.  vs.  18-25.  The  character  and  condition  of  the  people  add  a  fresh 

improbability :  but  their  sins  shall  not  obstruct  what  God  does  for  his 

own  righteousness*  sake  and  the  magnifying  of  his  law  :  and  their  sufifer- 

ings,  so  far  from  proving  God's  inability  to  protect  and  bless  them,  were 

Bent  for  just  reasons  by  God's  own  hand. 
11 


162  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

1.  ""ja?.     The  most  important  question  connected  with  this  entire 
prophecy  is  who  is  the  servant  of  Jehovah,  comp.  41:8,  who  so  frequently 
recurs  in  it.     He  cannot  be  Cyrus,  who  was  not  commissioned  to  spread 
the  true  religion,  nor  Isaiah,  or  the  prophets  as  a  class,  who  were  not 
sent  to  the  Gentiles,  nor  Israel  in  its  purely  national  character,  whose 
sufferings  were  not  vicarious,  and  from  whom  he  is  expressly  distinguish- 
ed, 49  :  6.     It  is  plain  from  the  attributes  and  works  ascribed  to  him, 
that  the  Messiah  is  prominently  referred  to:  this  further  appears  from 
frequent  applications  to  Christ,  in  the  New  Testament,  of  language  em- 
ployed respecting  this  servant  here  and  elsewhere.     Yet  he  is  not  ex- 
clusively intended,  for   (1)  imperfection  and   sin  are  attributed  to  the 
servant  of  the  Lord,  42  :  19.     (2)  The  servant  is  repeatedly  called  Israel 
or  addressed  as  Israel,  41  :  8,  44  : 1,  49  : 3.      (3)    The  connection  here 
demands  not  the  introduction  of  a  fresh  subject,  but  a  statement  of  what 
was  designed  for  Israel.     (4)  What  is  here  said  of  God's  servant  is  ap- 
plicable to  the  people  as  a  whole  in  its  measure.   (5 )  Some  of  the  expres- 
sions used  respecting  the  servant  of  Jehovah  are  applied  to  the  people 
of  God,  Jer.  11:19,  Acts  13  :  47,  2  Cor.  6  :  2.     The  proper  view  seems 
to  be  that  God's  servant  is  Israel  considered  as  embracing  the  Messiah, 
who  was  to   spring  from  the   midst  of  them,  and  by  whom  mainly  the 
task   of  the  world's  salvation  committed  to  this  people,  comp.  John  4 : 
22,  was  to  be  achieved  :  as  we  might  attribute  to  France  what  was  per- 
formed by  Napoleon.     This  is  precisely  the  sense  of  '  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham,' and  may  be  further  confirmed  by  the   scriptural  doctrine  of  the 
unity  of  Christ  and  his  people,  comp.  1  Cor.  12:12.      -tl»*^«  Iivill  up- 
hold him  or  will  hold  him  fast,  retain  him.     There  is  no  necessity  for 
supplying  the  relative.     This  is  applied  to  Christ,  Mat.  12  :  18,  etc.,  and 
twice  by  a  voice  from  heaven.  Mat.  3  :  17,  17  :  5,  where  the  changes  in 
the  form  of  expression  are  for  the  sake  of  explanation  or  more  exactly 
designating  the  person  intended.     "^■J'^ha ,  not  merely  choice  or  excellent, 
but  actually  chosen,     tt^y  upon  him  rather  than  in  him,  to  denote  des- 
cent from  heaven,     testlq  judgment,  either  the  function  of  a  judge,  the 
administration  of  justice,  not  here  the  mere  blessings  of  good  govern- 
ment in  a  worldly  sense,  but  his  empire,  his  spiritual  reign,  or  that  which 
is  just  and  right,  his  righteous  laws,  true  religion.     Israel,  instead  of 
being  longer  lorded  over  by  the  nations,  shall  give   law  to  them  in  the 
person  of  his  great  representative  and  ruler.     d-i-faV    to  the  nations^  i.  e. 
mankind.      JH^jtS^  cause  to  go  forth,  i.  e.  from  Jerusalem,  the  centre 
and  seat  of  this  empire,  comp.  2 : 3,  the  facts  of  the   new  dispensation 
being  presented  under  the  emblems  of  the  old. 

2.  This  empire  was  not  to  be  extended  by  such  means  as  are  em- 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    42  :  1-6.  163 

ployed  in  worldly  conquests,  not  by  noise  and  clamour,  ver.  2,  nor  bj 
violence,  ver.  3,  but  by  the  truth.  «»■;  lift  up,  not  himself,  nor  faces 
B^ss,  i.  e.  accept  persons,  but  his  voice  ;  the  true  object  is  contained  in 
the  last  word  of  the  verse. 

3.  Figures  of  gentleness,  and  so  applied  by  the  evangelist  Matthew 
12  :20,  not  merely  as  descriptive  of  the  personal  characteristics  of  the 
Kedeemer,  but  of  the  method  of  extending  his  kingdom.  npttEn,  shown 
by  the  accompanying  adjective  dim  and  verb  extinguish  to  mean  ivick  ; 
its  primary  sense  is  Jlax.  rittNiV  stands  opposed  to  the  methods  of  ex- 
tending his  empire  previously  described.  The  prep,  admits  of  various 
explanations:  (1)  according  to  truth,  truly,  in  a  true  and  proper 
manner ;  (2)  in  reference  to  truth,  i.  e.  by  means  of  truth ;  (3)  be- 
longing  to  truth,  i.  e.  in  its  service,  acting  as  its  embodiment  and 
representative  ;  (4)  unto  truth,  so  as  to  secure  its  triumph  and  establish- 
ment. The  rendering  in  perpetuity  gives  an  unauthorized  sense  to 
the  noun. 

4.  nns-;,  allusion  to  nns,  ver.  3,  he  shall  neither  use  violence  nor 
suffer  it  from  others,  he  shall  not  fail  in  the  performance  of  his  task, 
yn^ ,  some  derive  from  ym  run,  (1)  shall  neither  be  dim  nor  run,  i.  e.  be 
precipitate,  not  too  slow  nor  too  hasty ;  (2)  run  away,  flee,  be  driven 
from  the  successful  accomplishment  of  his  work.  It  is  more  probably 
from  y^n  §  140.  1,  with  allusion  to  pSf^,  ver.  3,  be  broken,  defeated. 
LtsN  isles,  remote  lands,  see  on  40  :  15.  x^hpT,  shall  wait  for  his  law, 
may  mean  that  they  must  remain  deprived  of  the  blessings  of  his  king- 
dom until  his  reign  comes  to  be  extended  over  them,  or  that  after  their 
submission  to  him  they  shall  wait  for  the  utterances  of  the  law  from  his 
mouth  with  a  ready  disposition  to  obey  them. 

5.  The  accumulation  of  titles  heightens  the  sense  of  God's  greatness 
and  omnipotence,  and  thus  gives  confidence  in  his  ability  to  effect  what  is 
promised  in  the  following  verses.  6nit3f5§221.  7.  a.  fisV,  mankind, 
not  the  Jews  in  contrast  with  the  Gentiles,  see  on  40  :  7.  Marg.  Haph- 
tarah  of  n'tx-na ,  Gen.  1:1. 

6.  '^TjK'^p,  summoned  thee  to  this  task,  called  thee  to  be  my  servant. 
p-^sa  in  the  exercise  of  righteousness :  this  is  shown  both  in  faithfulness 
toward  his  servant,  fulfilling  all  rightful  claims  to  assistance  and  support, 
and  in  the  nature  of  the  work  itself  to  which  he  is  called,  a  work  illus- 
trative of  and  determined  by  God's  righteousness.  |:_^Th«i  g  97.  2.  a, 
hold  thy  hand,  sustain,  uphold,  cis  f'',")^^?  not  a  covenant  people  or  me- 
diating people,  though  this  might  describe  Israel's  function,  but  a  cove- 
nant  of  the  people,  the  mediator  of  a  covenant  with  them,  as  light  in  the 
following  clause  means  a  dispenser  of  light      cj?  may  denote  the  Jewish 


164  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHr. 

people  in  contrast  with  □'I'is,  the  Gentiles,  or  more  probably  is  equivalent 
to  it,  denoting,  as  in  ver.  5,  mankind. 

7.  Figures  of  the  removal  of  sin  and  suffering,  which  Israel  especiall} 
through  its  great  representative  was  appointed  to  accomplish. 

8.  Jehovah  claims  to  himself  the  honour  of  this  glorious  result  in 
contrast  with  graven  images  whose  powerlessness  has  been  previously 
exhibited. 

9.  The  fulfilment  of  previous  predictions  (or,  as  some  say,  those 
of  the  nearer  future,  i.  e.  about  Cyrus,  when  they  come  to  pass)  pledges 
and  assures  the  fulfilment  of  others  made  respecting  events  before  they 
sprout  or  spring  up.  How  completely  the  glorious  future  here  heralded 
was  yet  buried  in  the  soil  and  had  not  even  sprouted,  appears  from  what 
follows.  Two  great  sources  of  the  improbability  of  what  has  been  an- 
nounced are  considered,  (1)  God's  seeming  apathy  and  inaction  ;  (2)  Is- 
rael's character  and  fortunes,  so  opposite  from  those  described  or  presup- 
posed. These  the  prophet  now  proceeds  to  dispose  of:  but  first  he  pro- 
claims a  universal  jubilee  and  summons  all  the  world  to  rejoice. 

10.  tt;4fT  new  song,  indicating  a  fresh  occasion  of  praise,  nsjjtt,  the 
remotest  parts  of  the  earth  are  to  utter  their  joyful  thanksgivings  at  the 
salvation  of  the  world  from  sin  and  misery  to  be  effected  by  Israel. 
SjiVtei,  object  of  '^^"^'i'',  'going  down  to  the  sea  and  all  that  it  contains,* 
or  parallel  to  "'i.'^'^"' ,  and  summoned  to  join  in  the  praise,  whether  it  de- 
notes marine  animals  or  inhabitants  of  lands  in  the  bosom  of  the  sea. 

11.  ?f^":,  see  ver.  2.     a^n  §  197.  d,  §  275.  2.  b. 

13.  Jehovah  will  stir  up  his  zeal  on  behalf  of  his  people,  lay  aside 
the  seeming  inaction  of  the  past,  and  accomplish  the  most  stupendous 
results,  ss";,  military  phrase  for  going  forth  to  battle.  ^^JSH  (1)  zeal, 
excited  feeling,  (2)  jealousy  for  his  own  name,  or  on  his  people's  behalf. 
|fi^,  the  battle-cry  or  shout  to  rouse  the  warrior's  ardour. 

14.  God's  pastapathyandinaction  are  contrasted  with  the  new  activity 
to  be  displayed  on  his  people's  behalf.  ti-^nrtN,  not  interrogatively,  but 
expressive  of  the  determination  formed  during  this  period  of  seeming  in- 
action, 'saying,  I  will  be  silent.^  n-^^.isa,  the  comparison  has  sometimes 
been  referred  to  the  subject,  God,  as  one  bringing  forth,  travailing  in 
birth  with  Israel,  effecting  their  regeneration  and  salvation,  but  it  is 
better  and  more  usual  to  connect  the  comparison  with  the  actions  de- 
scribed. nysN,  in  the  two  other  places  in  which  it  occurs,  is  a  noun, 
viper;  here  it  is  a  verb,  q-jx,  not  from  c>2»  destroy^  but  cos  blow, 
breathe  hard.     t|x»N:'),  not  devour,  hut  pint. 

15.  The  effects  produced  by  this  zeal  and  activity  of  God  metaphor- 
ically expressed.     They  are  described  as  most  surprising  and  stupendouSj 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH  42  ;  7-21.  165 

implying  the  exercise  of  almighty  power,  and  of  a  cha  'acter  precisely 
the  reverse  of  those  in  41 :  18.  They  represent  mighty  judgments  on 
the  foes  of  the  people  to  accomplish  the  deliverance  and  welfare  oi 
the  latter. 

16.  The  result  will  be  the  safe  guidance  of  those  who  could  no  more 
see  a  way  of  escape  from  perplexity  than  the  blind,  tl^eht? ,  convert 
darkness  into  light,  see  41 :  15.  I3''"ij55?»i  crooked  or  uneven^  as  opposed 
to  n-w-'to,  lineal  or  superficial  straightness,  see  on  40  :  4.  cn-^w?!  I  have 
done  them  these  things,  or  for  them^  the  people  §  102.  2,  §  273.  3.  a. 

17.  libs,  driven  back  from  the  execution  of  their  designs.  While 
God's  people  should  be  thus  favoured  and  blessed,  the  worshippers  of 
idols  would  be  utterly  discomfited  and  disappointed,  unable  to  accomplish 
Israel's  destruction.  The  great  temptation  of  the  people  was  to  distrust 
Grod's  power  and  grace,  and  transfer  their  confidence  to  the  idols  whose 
worshippers  had  proved  so  much  stronger  than  they.  This  is  met  here 
and  repeatedly  in  this  prophecy,  tnfic ,  i.  e.  both  the  graven  and  molten 
image. 

18.  The  improbability  arising  from  Israel's  character  and  condition  : 
these  shall  not  obstruct  his  achieving  this  high  destiny  on  his  own  be- 
half and  that  of  the  world.  Q^w'^nn  §  245.  2,  the  heathen  may  be  ad- 
dressed as  especially  characterized  by  moral  deafness  and  blindness  ;  or 
perhaps  the  deaf  and  blind  as  a  class,  the  deaf  might  be  expected  to 
hear  and  the  blind  to  see  these  evidences  of  the  folly  of  idolatry. 

19.  And  yet  Israel  neither  hears  nor  sees  them,  or  acts  as  if  he  did 
not.  -njis  IK ,  the  question  implies  that  his  blindness  is  such  that  no 
other  deserves  the  name ;  all  other  blindness  disappears  beside  it.  This 
shows  that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  here  spoken  of  is  not  the  Messiah 
exclusively,  for  this  can  have  no  relation  to  him.  c^ctts  has  been  va- 
riously explained,  (1)  friend  of  God,  (2)  i^erfect^  (3)  devoted  to  God, 
(4)  provided  with  o'l^w  peace  or  welfare. 

20.  jn^N-i  K'thibh  2  m.  s.  pret.,  K'ri  const,  inf.  d'k-,.  Israel  is  ad- 
dressed in  the  first  clause,  and  spoken  of  in  the  second  §  279,  thou  hast 
seen  many  things,  i.  e.  evidences  of  divine  power  and  grace,  but  wilt  pay 
no  heed  to  them.  n'p3 ,  inf.  for  finite  verb  §  268.  1,  God  has  opened  his, 
Israel's,  ears  by  his  prophets,  etc.,  or  better,  comp.  ver.  7,  it  describes 
the  destiny  of  Israel,  set  to  open  ears,  and  he  will  not  hear  himself, 
whether  from  indisposition  or  inability,  or  both. 

21.  This  guilty  incapacity  and  apparent  gross  unfitness  of  the  people 
for  their  destined  task  shall  not  defeat  it.  God  will  accomplish  this 
salvation  for  his  own  sake,  not  for  theirs.  *'J?'^:t,  some  refer  suf.  to  Israel, 
in  order  to  his,  Israel's,  righteousness ;  others  to  Messiah,  on   account  of 


166  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

his,  Christ's,  righteousness.  It  must  refer  to  God,  o?i  account  of  his  oym 
righteousness,  p^ac  cannot  mean  exactly  grace  or  mercy.  It  may  here 
denote  faithfulness  to  his  promises  and  engagements,  which  is  one  phase 
of  the  divine  righteousness,  or  his  righteousness  in  its  ordinary  sense, 
which  the  plan  of  salvation  was  designed  to  illustrate  and  display  by 
putting  away  sin  and  diffusing  holiness,  "^/ri  V^^a^,  not  magnify  law 
by  inflicting  judgment  on  those  who  had  violated  it,  which  is  inappro- 
priate in  this  connection  :  nor  give  a  great  and  glorious  law,  but  illustrate 
and  honour  the  law,  i.  e.  the  Old  Testament  dispensation,  that  system 
of  things  which  God  had  ordained  to  issue  in  the  salvation  of  the 
world,  and  which  should  so  issue  in  spite  of  Israel's  unfaithfulness, 
nni'n  from  niSn  to  instruct,  not  mere  advice  but  authoritative  guidance, 
law. 

22.  The  condition  of  Israel  presented  as  great  an  apparent  obstacle 
to  his  achieving  this  salvation  as  his  character.  Can  a  people  who 
could  not  save  themselves,  and  whom  their  God  did  not  rescue,  be  the 
saviours  of  the  world  ?  This  anomaly  is  here  explained.  D-^nirra  hsn. 
Some  derive  the  noun  from  "»ina,  then  according  as  the  verb  is  from 
his  or  from  t^Yi^  it  may  be  rendered,  there  is  a  snaring  of  young  men, 
all  of  them,  all  their  young  men  are  captured  as  birds  in  a  snare,  or  they 
all  are  the  puffing  derision  of  young  men.  But  it  is  better  to  regard  a 
as  a  prep,  a  snaring  them  all  in  holes,  they  are  caught  like  wild  beasts, 
ov  panting  in  holes,  i.  e.  dungeons  Q''J*^5  "'S^,^^''?  both,  members  of  the 
compound  expression  are  put  in  the  plural.  The  terms  of  this  verse  are 
figurative,  and  describe  not  merely  the  Babylonish  exile,  bu!:  the  suffer- 
ing and  oppressed  condition  of  the  people  through  a  considerable  portion 
of  its  history.  fie;i7s,  i2.h,  allude  to  '^^Dttji  titaof  the  first  clause,  and  are 
resumed  in  naiiatt  ,  □"'nla  of  ver.  24.  j  a^on  for  atn  §  65.  a,  restore,  bring 
back,  whether  to  their  own  land  or  to  their  former  condition  of  pros- 
perity. 

23.  The  question  implies  the  prophet's  earnest  desire  that  they 
should  give  ear,  and  at  the  same  time  his  apprehension  that  few  w  ould 
do  so.  n»t  does  not  refer  to  nn'iB,  ver.  21,  which  is  too  remote,  nor  to 
the  preceding  verse,  but  to  the  verse  following,  containing  the  solution 
of  this  anomaly,  which  is  the  main  thing  to  be  attended  to.  :  n^nsV , 
not  hearken  to  the  past  but  hear  for  the  future,  either  describing  the 
time  of  hearing,  i?i  time  to  come,  or  the  object  of  it,  hear  with  reference 
to  the  time  to  come. 

24.  Their  sufferings  do  not  prove  that  Jehovah  is  unable  to  deliver 
his  people,  for  he  gave  them  into  their  enemies'  hand,  and  that  for  f 
sufficient  cause,     uns,  isxtah  8  279.    , 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    53.  167 

25.  lj)fe»-^3,  Vav  conv.  intimates  a  close  connection  or  dependence 
and  so  he  poured  §  99.  1.  "ifiN  nvsn  §  253,  /wry,  viz.  his  anger,  or  hii 
anger  as  fury,  JintanVnn,  the  subject  is  in^nVw  or  rather  r)ch.  y^^  «Vi 
not  unawares,  unexpectedly,  but  expressive  of  stupid  unconcern,  as  k 
shown  by  the  parallel  expression,  he  will  not  lay  it  to  heart.  The  change 
of  tense  is  significant,  and  is  designed  to  embrace  both  periods  of  time 
§  263.  5.  a.     Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44  :  10.  17. 


CHAPTER  LIIL 

That  the  Messiah  is  the  subject  of  this  chapter  is  evident  from  the 
following  considerations : 

1.  Its  terms  are  exclusively  applicable  to  Christ.  A  spectacle  is  pre- 
sented of  extraordinary  humiliation  and  suffering,  terminating  in  a  violent 
death.  They,  who  first  beheld  it,  mistook  its  real  meaning  and  design, 
and  despised  what  they  should  have  honoured.  This  suffering  and  death 
were  vicarious,  due  to  no  personal  ill  desert  of  the  victim,  and  to  no  arbi- 
trary infliction  of  God,  but  endured  for  the  sins  of  others,  and  procuring 
for  them  justification  and  peace.  The  sufferer  was  himself  righteous, 
vs.  9.  11 ;  not  in  a  comparative  sense  merely,  but  absolutely  so,  since 
what  he  endured  was  not  on  his  own  account,  but  wholly  for  the  sake 
of  others.  These  sufferings  were,  moreover,  voluntarily  assumed  and 
borne  without  complaint,  and  they  were  to  issue  in  a  glorious  reward. 
This  is  all  strictly  true  of  Christ,  but  of  no  other. 

2.  The  subject  is  expressly  stated  to  be  the  servant  of  the  Lord, 
ver.  11,  52  :  13.  To  this  servant  Isaiah  ascribes  all  that  work  which 
Israel,  including  the  Messiah,  vvas  raised  up  and  appointed  to  do  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  man  ;  see  on  42  : 1.  In  some  passages 
the  language  employed  is  applicable  both  to  the  people  as  a  whole  and 
to  their  great  descendant.  In  others  it  is  so  framed  as  to  refer  only  to 
one  or  the  other  of  the  constituents  of  this  complex  person.  The  imper- 
fections charged  upon  this  servant,  42  :  19,  belong  to  the  people  alone. 
In  the  present  chapter  the  Messiah  is  alone  regarded.  In  proof  of  this 
it  may  be  urged,  (1)  that  what  is  here  said  of  the  servant  of  the  Lord 
is  true  only  of  the  Messiah,  not  of  Israel  as  a  people.  Their  sufferings 
were  not  vicarious,  but  as  both  Isaiah  and  other  prophets  testify,  and  as 
the  facts  declare,  the  just  desert  of  their  own  sins.  The  church  here 
possesses  only  a  remote  and  distant  resemblance  to  her  head  in  so  far  as 
Bhe  takes  part  in  the  afflictions  of  Christ,  and  completes  the  destined 


16J5  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

measure  of  tliat  willing  endurance  for  the  good  of  others,  which  apper- 
tains to  her  as  the  body  of  a  suffering  head,  Col.  1  :  24.  (2)  Here,  at 
in  42  :  6,  49  :  5.  6,  Israel  is  distinguished  from  the  servant  of  the  Lord. 
The  speakers  in  the  first  part  of  the  chapter  are  not  gentile  nations  in 
contrast  with  Israel,  with  whom  the  prophet  could  not  identify  himself, 
and  whom  he  could  not  thus  introduce  without  explanation,  but  as  in 
59  :  9-12,  63  :  16 — 64  :  12,  and  as  is  distinctly  intimated  ver.  8,  comp. 
ver.  4,  the  people  of  God.  (3)  The  expressions  imply  that  an  individual 
person  is  intended.  The  singular  is  used  throughout  ;  he  is  called 
*'a  man,"  ver.  3;  his  "soul"  is  spoken  of,  vs.  10.  11.  12,  also  his  im- 
prisonment and  death,  vs.  8.  9  ;  he  is  contrasted  with  the  "  many," 
vs.  11.  12,  whom  he  shall  justify,  and  whose  sins  he  bare.  This  is  so 
convincing,  that  some  of  those  who  reject  the  Messianic  interpretation, 
have  sought  to  fix  upon  some  other  individual  as  the  subject  of  the 
prophecy,  some  prophet,  or  king,  or  martyr,  otherwise  unknown.  And 
the  Ethiopian  eunuch  was  led  to  ask  whether  the  prophet  spoke  this 
'•  of  himself  or  of  some  other  man.'  Acts  8  :  34. 

3.  The  analogy  of  prophecy.  (1)  Although  the  prophets  dwell 
more  upon  the  glory  and  blessedness  of  Messiah's  reign  than  upon  his 
antecedent  humiliation,  and  although  it  is  peculiar  to  this  passage  to 
unfold  the  vicarious  nature  of  his  sufferings,  he  is  yet  elsewhere  pre- 
dicted as  a  suflferer,  in  whom  the  acme  of  human  endurance  should  be 
reached,  and  who  should  rise  thence  to  proportionate  exaltation  and 
glory.  This  is  already  intimated  in  the  primal  promise.  Gen.  3  :  15, 
and  more  distinctly  set  forth  in  the  typical  Psalms,  e.  g.  Ps.  22,  69,  and 
in  the  later  prophets,  e.  g.  Daniel  9  :  26,  Zechariah  9:9,  12  :  10,  13  :  7. 
(2)  This  chapter  stands  in  the  relation  of  climax  to  others  of  like  char- 
acter in  this  same  prophecy,  see  on  40 : 2,  and  must  refer  to  the  same 
subject.  The  declaration,  42  :  4,  '  he  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged,* 
implies  that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  would  meet  with  opposition  and 
obstacles.  He  is  spoken  of,  49  :  4,  as  'one  whom  man  despiseth  and 
whom  the  nation  abhorreth ;'  50  :  6,  he  gave  his  back  to  the  smiters  and 
his  cheeks  to  them  that  plucked  ofi"  the  hair.  (3)  The  'tender  plant' 
and  '  root  out  of  a  dry  ground,'  ver.  2,  strongly  resemble  expressions 
which  are  used  to  characterize  the  Messiah  elsewhere.  These  terms  are 
doubtless  identical  in  meaning  with  the  rod  out  of  the  stem  of  Jesse  and 
the  branch  growing  out  of  his  roots,  11:1,  and  'my  servant,  the  Branch,* 
Zech.  3:8. 

4.  The  authority  of  the  New  Testament,  which  bears  testimony  to 
the  Messianic  character  of  this  passage  almost  verse  by  verse  ;  52  :  15  is 
.iuoted  and  applied  to  Christ,  Rom.  15  :  21  ;  so  53  :  1  in  John  12  :  38, 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    53.  169 

Rom.  10 :  16 ;  ver.  4  in  Matt.  8  :  17,  and  with  the  following  verses  in 
1  Pet.  2  ;  22-25  ;  vs.  7.  8  in  Acts  8  :  32.  33  ;  ver.  12  in  Mark  15  :  28, 
Luke  22  :37.  As  a  suffering  Saviour  is  more  clearly  and  fully  set  forth 
in  this  chapter  than  in  any  other  prophecy  of  the  Old  Testament,  it 
must  be  prominently  referred  to  in  such  general  statements  as  Mark 
9:12,  *  it  is  written  of  the  Son  of  Man  that  he  must  suffer  many  things 
and  be  set  at  nought,'  and  iiuke  24  :  25-27,  44-46,  Christ  ought,  agree- 
ably to  the  prophets,  to  have  suffered  these  things  and  to  enter  into  his 
glory.  The  terms  employed  by  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament  in 
stating  the  doctrine  of  vicarious  atonement  are  also  frequently  borrowed 
from  this  chapter  or  contain  manifest  allusions  to  it.  Thus  Kom.  4 :  ^6, 
*  who  was  delivered  for  our  off'ences,'  alludes  to  ver.  5  ;  the  '  Lamb '  1  Pet. 
1  :  19,  the  '  Lamb  slain'  Eev.  5:6;  the  '  blood  of  the  Lamb'  Rev.  7  :  14 
to  ver.  7,;  *  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  (6  alpuiv)  the  sin  of  the 
world,'  John  1  :  29.  36  to  vs.  7.  11 ;  1  John  3  :  5,  comp.  vs.  9.  11 ;  1  Cor. 
15  :  3.  4,  2  Cor.  5  :  21,  comp.  vs.  8-11. 

5.  This  is  the  most  ancient  and  the  almost  universally  received  in- 
terpretation. The  oldest  Jewish  authorities  refer  it  to  the  Messiah, 
notwithstanding  its  contrariety  to  the  carnal  expectations  of  that  people. 
And  it  was  only  to  escape  the  necessity  of  confessing  the  signal  fulfil- 
ment of  this  prophecy  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth  that  the  Jews  of  later  times 
abandoned  this  traditional  explanation.  In  the  Christian  church  this 
continued  to  be  the  unanimous  interpretation  for  seventeen  centuries, 
unless  Grotius  be  regarded  as  an  exception,,  who  explained  it  in  its 
primary  sense  of  Jeremiah,  but  in  its  fullest  and  highest  sense  of  Christ. 
It  was  not  until  the  prevalence  of  rationalism,  with  its  bold  denials  of 
the  reality  or  possibility  of  prophetic  foresight,  that  any  other  subject 
than  the  Messiah  was  imagined  or  suspected. 

6.  No  other  satisfactory  explanation  ever  has  been  or  can  be  sug- 
gested. The  perfect  righteousness  of  the  subject  and  his  vicarious  suffer- 
ings are  wholly  inapplicable  to  the  Jewish  people  as  a  whole,  to  the 
sacred  order  of  the  priesthood,  or  the  collective  body  of  the  prophets,  as 
well  as  to  Hezekiah,  Josiah,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  or  any  other  individual, 
actual  or  supposable,  but  Christ  alone. 

The  chapter  may  be  divided  as  follows,  viz. : 

1.  vs.  1—9  describe  the  sufferings  of  Messiah. 

2.  vs.  10-12  his  consequent  reward. 

The  former  of  these  sections  may  be  subdivided  into  three  stanzas 
01  three  verses  each  : 

(1)  vs.  1-3,  his  lowly  and  suffering  condition  led  to  his  contemp 
luous  rejection. 


170  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

(2)  vs.  4-6,  these  sufferings,  so  grossly  misunderstood,  were  vicarious 

(3)  vs.  7-9,  he  dies  by  a  judicial  sentence,  uncomplainingly,  thougli 
innocent,  for  the  sins  of  others. 

1.  ^-c,  While  the  Gentiles  who  *  had  not  heard,'  52  :  15,  shall  pay 
heed  to  Messiah's  claims,  the  mass  of  the  chosen  people  will  reject  him. 
The  question  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  the  unbelief  was  absolutely 
universal ;  the  few  who  believed  are  overlooked  beside  the  vast  numbers 
who  did  not.  5:ny«'f  t;  suf.  may  denote  the  source  §  254.  7,  the  thing 
heard  from  us  prophets,  our  report,  so  Eng.  ver. ;  or  the  subject  §  254.  8, 
the  thing  heard  by  us  the  people  of  God  ;  the  latter  explanation  has  the 
advantage  of  assuming  the  same  speaker  here  as  in  the  following  verses. 
The  prophetic  teachings  regarding  the  Messiah  are  intended  in  either 
case,  yi'^t'j  the  arm  of  Jehovah,  i.  e.  his  presence  and  power,  which, 
though  manifested  in  Christ,  were  discovered  by  few.  ""tt-^y ,  not  sim- 
ply to  whom,  as  if  the  prep,  were  *5  or  Vn,  but  over  whom,  the  figure 
being  that  of  a  celestial  exhibition. 

2.  The  reason  why  the  Messiah  was  not  recognized  in  his  true  char- 
acter is  found  in  his  humble  and  unattractive  exterior,  hyh  §  262.  4, 
the  ideal  position  of  the  prophet  is  between  Christ's  humiliation  and  his 
glory,  so  that  what  relates  to  the  former  is  mostly  spoken  of  as  past,  and 
what  relates  to  the  latter  as  still  future,  pai-ia  §  245.  5.  d,  elsewhere 
a  suckling,  here  in  the  sense  of  npsv  a  sucker,  sprout.  vssV,  some  refer 
the  suffix  to  God,  before  him,  an  object  of  divine  attention  and  care, 
comp.  Gen.  17  :  18,  others  to  the  people,  i.  e.  in  their  esteem.  The  ob- 
jection that  this  involves  a  gratuitous  change  of  person,  since  the  people 
are  the  speakers  throughout  the  first  part  of  the  chapter,  may  be  relieved 
by  understanding  it  distributively,  §  275.  6,  in  connection  with  the  im- 
plied answer  to  the  preceding  question,  '  Almost  every  one  disbelieved 
since  Messiah  grew  up  before  him,''  etc.  wr''^?:!  root,  or  more  probably  a 
shoot  attached  to  and  springing  from  it,  in  which  the  root  as  it  were  reveals 
itself,  n^s^  V"5-^>  ^^^  hence  puny  and  insignificant;  the  explanations  of 
the  dry  land,  as  Galilee,  or  as  the  Virgin  Mary,  show  what  extravagance 
results  from  giving  a  separate  significance  to  every  particular  in  a  figura- 
tive or  symbolical  description.  Tixnsi  is  by  some  interpreters  connected 
with  what  precedes,  and  rendered  that  we  should  behold  him  in  the  sense 
of  looking  upon  him  with  pleasure  ;  this  is  recommended  by  the  like 
construction  of  the  following  wnttnsi.  It  is  forbidden,  however,  by  the 
accents,  as  well  as  by  the  fact  that  rr^n  has  this  sense  only  when  fol- 
lowed by  a,  see  on  Gen.  1 :  4.  The  prophet  may  here  forsake  his  ideal 
stand-point,  and  speak  of  that  as  future  which  is  actually  «o,  or  the 
future  may  be  used  relatively  to  the  preceding  V?»i,  §  263.  5    i,  becausa 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    53:1-5.  171 

the  act  described  is  subsequent  to  and  consequent  upon  it,  and  2ve  sau 
him. 

3-  ^;!l^2>  either  in  a  passive  sense,  forsaken  of  men,  or  an  active, 
ceasing  to  be  of  men,  so  disfigured  by  suffering  as  to  be  no  longer  counted 
a  man,  comp.  Ps.  22  :  7.  d^Iu^n  §  207.  2.  e.  ''-.h  v'^yt,  not  known  by  but 
acquainted  with  sickness,  which  may  be  used  here  as  1  Kin.  22 :  34  of 
the  physical  effect  of  wounds,  but  most  probably  stands  by  a  poetic  indi- 
vidualization for  every  form  of  suffering,  -in.-^::?  has  been  explained  aa 
an  anomalous  Hiph.  part,  like  one  causing  to  hide  the  face  from  him,  or 
as  the  sense  of  the  Hiph.  in  this  verb  is  simply  to  hide^  like  one  hiding 
the  face  from  us  in  grief,  2  Sam.  15  :  30,  or  shame,  Mic.  3:7,  as  the 
lepers,  Lev.  13  :  45.  As,  however,  such  a  form  of  the  participle  would 
be  almost  unexampled,  §  94.  e,  it  seems  better  to  regard  it  as  a  noun, 
§  191.  4,  when  98»»,  §'-233,  may  be  1  pi.  with  the  same  sense  as  before, 
or  3  m.  s.  with  the  relative  omitted,  §  285.  3,  like  one  from  whom  there 
is  a  hiding  of  face,  whether  the  meaning  be  that  we  or  men  generally 
averted  our  faces  to  avoid  the  sight  of  so  shocking  a  spectacle,  or  that 
he  resembled  one  from  whom  God  had  hidden  his  face  in  anger,  comp. 
59  : 2,  where  ta-'Ds  stands  as  here  without  any  qualifying  expression,  alsa 
54 :  8,  64  :  6,  Ps.  22  :  25.  i^rns,  not  1  pi.  fut.,  but  as  at  the  beginning- 
of  the  verse,  Niph.  part. 

4.  These  sufferings  were  not  in  punishment  of  any  sins  of  his  own, 
nor  were  they  mere  calamities  or  arbitrary  divine  inflictions.  The  true 
explanation  is  given  in  the  first  clause.  Nssn,  as  subsequently  ^-^niii,  ex- 
pressed on  account  of  the  emphatic  contrast,  §  243.  1.  av^,  not  simply 
took  away  but  bore,  as  it  was  only  by  bearing  our  sufferings  that  he 
could  have  removed  them  ;  this  appears  further  from  the  parallel  ex- 
pression o^^ao,  about  whose  meaning  there  can  be  no  question,  from  the 
preceding  verse  where  Messiah  is  characterized  by  the  sickness  and 
griefs  which  are  here  identified  as  *  ours,'  and  from  the  usage  of  this 
verb  N';o5  in  the  phrase  to  which  there  is  manifest  allusion  here,  comp. 
ver.  11,  '  to  bear  iniquity,'  Ezek.  18 :  19.  20,  Num.  9  :  13,  i.  e.  to  suffer 
its  penalty.  Matthew,  8  :  17,  quotes  these  words  as  fulfilled  in  our 
Lord's  miracles  of  healing;  for,  though  they  did  not  exhaust  the  mean- 
ing of  the  prophecy,  they  were  types  and  incipient  fruits  of  the  salvation 
wrought  by  his  vicarious  sufferings.  !!3"»si<^ttn  §  200.  c.  cVso  suf.  re- 
peats the  noun,  §  281.  r^i ,  this  verb  and  its  cognate  noun  yi:  are  used 
of  any  plague  divinely  sent,  and  particularly  of  the  leprosy,  2  Kin.  15  : 
5,  Lev.  13  ;  1,  whence  the  Jewish  notion  that  Messiah  was  to  be  a  leper. 
nste  §  254.  9.  b. 

5.  'la'^'cBtt   prep,   indicates   the   ground  or  reason,   on  account  of. 


172  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

•isciVtt;  no!)5a,  not  instruction  for  our  welfare,  §  254.  9,  since  the  refereiic< 
in  the  context  is  not  to  Christ  as  a  teacher  but  as  an  atoning  sacrifice, 
and  the  prep,  v'^y  upon  him  suggests  the  idea  of  bearing  suffering,  as  in 
ver.  4  ;  but  chastisement  or  punishment  of  our  peace,  that  by  which  our 
peace  or  welfare  is  s  cured. 

6.  The  language  of  the  people  of  God  is  still  continued,  -^niss 
§  245.  5.  d,  figure  of  sin  and  the  helpless  misery  resulting  from  it. 

7.  'iih,  not  1  pi.  fut.  Kal,  we  shall  oppress  him,  but  Niph.  pret.,  and 
not  impersonally,  it  was  exacted^  viz.,  the  penalty  due  to  our  sin,  but  he 
was  oppressed.  N^nn  pron.  expressed  because  the  participle  follows, 
which  does  not  of  itself  indicate  the  person,  i^ivx  may  be  taken  pass- 
ively, afflicted,  a  synonymous  expression  added  to  strengthen  the  prece- 
ding statement,  or  reflexively,  §  77.  2,  humbling  himself  suggesting  the 
idea  that  he  voluntarily  submitted  to  this  affliction,  ""nriai  fut.  relative 
to  the  foregoing  verbs,  §  263.  5.  a  ;  in  the  vividness  of  the  description 
the  scene  appears  to  be  transacting  before  the  prophet's  eyes,  and  hence 
he  uses  successively  the  preterite,  the  participle,  and  the  future  to  set  it 
forth  in  its  successive  stages  as  in  part  past,  in  part  present,  and  in  part 
yet  to  come,  he  has  been  oppressed,  and  he  is  being  afflicted,  and  he  will 
not  open  his  mouth.  V^'*"  §  285.  3.  Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44  :  10.  mpie'j 
agrees  not  with  ht}-^  which  is  fem.,  nor  with  nr  which  is  too  remote,  but 
with  Messiah,  who  is  the  principal  subject. 

8.  "isr^'a  prep,  may  have  its  instrumental  sense,  as  Eng.  Ver.  marg., 
hy  oppression  and  by  judgment,  i.  e.  a  judicial  sentence,  or  its  local  sense, 
from  confinement  and  from  judgment,  i.  e.  the  tribunal  or  judgment- 
seat.  hJ5V  has  been  referred  to  his  being  taken  to  execution,  as  Prov. 
24:11,  or  taken  out  of  life,  as  Ezek.  33:4.  6,  or  his  assumption  to 
heaven,  as  Gen.  5  :  24,  2  Kin.  2  :  9,  10.  Of  the  numerous  interpreta- 
tions proposed  for  the  next  clause  there  are  but  two  which  are  consistent 
with  the  true  sense  and  usage  of  the  words.  The  first,  which  has  the 
authority  of  the  early  versions  in  its  favor,  makes  'in^i  the  object  of  the 
following  verb,  who  shall  speak  (or  think)  his  generation,  i.  e.  who  can 
in  word  or  thought  recount  their  multitude?  The  'generation'  of  the 
Messiah  will  then  mean  those  who  belong  to  the  same  class  with  him, 
who  are  assimilated  to  him  in  spirit  and  in  life,  as  in  the  phrases  '  gene- 
ration of  the  righteous,'  Ps.  14:5,  '  generation  of  thy  children,'  Ps.  73  : 
15,  '  generation  of  the  upright,'  Ps.  112  : 2.  It  is  thus  in  fact,  though 
not  in  form,  equivalent  to  his  posterity  or  spiritual  seed,  y-T ,  spoken  of 
ver.  10.  The  verb  h-'-i?,  though  commonly  followed  by  the  prep,  s,  may 
nevertheless  take  a  direct  object,  as  is  shown  by  Ps.  145  :5.  This  ren- 
dering assumes  that  a  preliminary  glimpse  is  here  afforded  of  Messiah's 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    53:6-9.  3  73 

exaltation  and  the  reward  of  his  voluntary  endurance,  while  the  ol  Jra 
context  relates  to  his  sufferings  and  the  full  and  proper  consideration  of 
their  reward  does  not  begin  until  ver.  10.  According  to  the  other  view 
of  the  clause,  "in-i-:!— dn  stands  absolutely  in  apposition  with  the  subject 
of  the  verb  §  271.  4.  6,  as  for  his  generation^  i.  e.  his  contemporaries, 
who  shall  think  (or  say)  that,  etc.,  none  of  them,  or  comparatively  few, 
shall  recognize  the  fact  that  his  sufferings  are  vicarious,  ^tas ,  most  usu- 
ally and  naturally  employed  of  a  violent  death,  ttey,  Jehovah  may  be 
the  speaker,  as  in  vs.  11.  12,  or  the  prophet^  or  as  in  the  preceding 
verses  the  people  of  God,  the  singular  being  employed  distributively 
§  275.  6,  as  1  Sam.  5  :  10,  Zech.  8:21.  :  n»V,  not  an  unusual  form  for 
3  m.  s.  smiting  was  to  him,  but  3  m.  pi.  and  paragogic  Vav  §  104.  /, 
§  233,  with  the  ellipsis  of  the  relative  §  285.  3,  to  lohom  smiting  be- 
longed or  was  due,  or  the  abstract  yaa  for  the  concrete,  as  a  smiting,  one 
smitten,  comp.  Lev.  13  :  4,  etc.,  for  them.  The  word  yas  alludes  to 
yias  ver.  4 ;  his  contemporaries  would  think  him  stricken,  but  not  that 
the  stroke  which  he  bore  was  one  which  had  been  deserved  by  them- 
selves. 

9*  1P).*!3  indef.  §  243.  2  and  one  gave,  put,  appointed,  equivalent  to 
it  was  given.  D'^yttn  wicked,  distinguished  as  such  by  an  ignominious 
burial,  hence  criminals,  malefactors.  With  this  is  contrasted  in  the  next 
clause  the  honourable  burial  of  the  rich.  The  servant  of  the  Lord  was 
destined  to  both,  of  course  successively  and  by  different  parties.  This 
enigmatical  statement  finds  its  explanation  in  the  event.  They  who 
crucified  Christ  with  malefactors,  marked  him  out  for  a  malefactor's 
grave ;  but  God  by  his  providence  ordered  it  otherwise.  He  was  laid, 
as  Matthew  27  :  57-60  expressly  informs  us,  with  special  allusion  doubt- 
less to  this  prophecy,  in  a  rich  man's  tomb.  The  exactness  of  the  fulfil- 
ment has  given  great  trouble  to  unbelieving  interpreters,  who  have 
ineffectually  tried  by  every  expedient  to  get  rid  of  the  plain  sense  of  the 
passage.  The  text  has  been  altered  without  the  slightest  warrant  of 
external  authority  ;  "n-i^y  has  been  declared,  in  -defiance  of  invariable 
usage,  to  mean  ivicked,  and  finally  i<-  has  been  said  that  'rich'  is  here 
equivalent  to  '  wicked,'  inasmuch  as  riches  lead  to  pride  and  impiety. 
It  is,  however,  not  the  rich  man's  life,  but  his  burial  which  is  here  spoken 
of,  and  that  manifestly  presents  not  a  parallel  but  a  contrast  to  the  grave 
of  the  malefactor.  Christ  had  his  grave  with  malefactors  in  the  intention 
of  his  murderers,  with  a  rich  man  in  the  purpose  of  God  and  in  actual 
fact,  n-^nira,  not  in  the  act  of  dying  but  in  the  state  of  death,  equivalent 
to  after  his  death,  comp.  1  Kin.  13  :  31.  The  plural  form  has  been  sup 
posed  to  express  intensity  §201.  2,  a  death  so  dreadful  that  it  seeme(J 


174  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

like  many  deaths  combined  in  one,  or  to  be  purely  poetic,  as  Ezek.  28 
8.  10,  or  to  be  such  only  in  appearance,  the  suffix  after  ni  following  the 
analogy  of  those  appeiided  to  fern.  plur.  nouns,  comp.  Ezek.  6:8,  16" 
31,  §  173.  2.  There  is  no  necessity,  therefore,  of  assuming  either  that 
the  suffix  refers  to  a  collective  person,  or  that  the  word  is  the  plur.  of 
ritta  in  the  sense  of  a  sepulchral  mound  or  tumulus,  a  meaning  which 
this  word  never  has ;  this  would  besides  require  an  arbitrary  change  of 
the  points  to  i-^n'^s,  and  it  would  after  all  leave  the  plural  form  unex- 
plained, ^s-^  prep,  governing  the  following  clause  and  hence  equivalent 
to  the  conj.  nsiN  V?,  which  may  mean  because,  when  his  innocence  will 
be  stated  as  the  reason  why  his  grave  was  finally  assigned  him  with  the 
rich  rather  than  with  the  wicked;  or  although,  as  in  Job  16  :  17,  a  par- 
ticular being  added  of  a  tenor  contrary  to  the  preceding,  when  the  refer- 
ence will  be  chiefly  to  the  first  clause,  his  grave  was  appointed  him  with 
the  wicked,  though  he  had  committed  no  crime  in  deed  or  word. 

10.  Introduces  the  second  portion  of  the  chapter,  descriptive  of  Mes- 
siah's reward.  This  was  the  reason  why  Jehovah  permitted  his  servant 
to  be  thus  afflicted,  nay,  why  he  himself  imposed  these  afflictions  upon 
him.  '»^hn  g  175.  1  is  by  some  thought  to  govern  and  qualify  the  pre- 
ceding verb  §  269.  «,  was  pleased,  crushed  him  grievously  by  §  269  for 
was  pleased  to  crush,  etc.,  comp.  Mic.  6: 13,  but  it  is  better  to  preserve 
its  separate  verbal  force.  — dn  in  its  proper  conditional  sense,  if.  tS'^tDn 
put  or  place,  i.  e.  make,  not  2  m.  s.  referring  to  Jehovah  who  is  spoken 
of  still  in  the  third  person,  but  3  f.  s.  and  the  subject  is  S^sa .  This  is 
not  a  mere  periphrasis  for  the  pronoun  he,  but  has  the  empha.Mc  sense  of 
his  soul,  his  life,  which  is  represented  as  making  the  offering,  because  it 
was  the  life  which  was  sacrificed.  tatiN,  the  legal  designation  of  the 
trespass-offering,  Lev.  5  :  15,  16,  a  modification  of  the  sin-offering,  in 
which  there  was  not  only  an  expiation  for  the  sin  by  the  shedding  of 
blood,  but  a  pecuniary  compensation  or  amends  for  the  injury  committed. 
An  expiation  for  the  forfeited  life  of  the  sinner  and  a  full  satisfaction  to 
the  law  and  justice  of  God  are  combined  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  The 
mention  of  the  condition  is  followed  by  that  of  the  blessings  suspended 
upon  it,  viz.,  a  numerous  posterity,  long  life,  and  a  successful  prosecution 
of  the  task  which  God  had  been  pleased  to  commit  to  him.  Like  bless- 
ings were  often  promised  and  granted  to  the  ri^nteous,  Job  5  :  23-26 ; 
they  are  here  pledged  to  the  servant  of  God  in  their  highest  spiritual 
meaning,    nn^a  in  or  hy  his  hand,  i.  e.  by  his  instrumentality,  Lev.  8  :  36. 

11.  Viqsw  prep,  causal,  on  account  of,  not  partitive,  as  though  he 
should  ?ee  some  but  not  all  of  the  results  of  his  toil,  rmn;' ,  the  object 
impUed  though  not  expressed  is  an  ample  reward,  such  as  had  been 


NOTES    ON    EZEKIEL    37.  175 

promised  in  the  preceding  verse.  'iny::2i,  not  by  the  knowledge  which  he 
possesses,  for  Messiah  is  here  spoken  of  as  an  atoning  sacrifice  and  not 
as  a  teacher,  but  the  suf.  expresses  the  object  §  254.  9,  hy  the  hnowledgt 
of  him  on  the  part  of  others,  that  practical  knowledge  and  right  appre- 
hension of  him  which  implies  faith  in  him  and  reliance  upon  him. 
P^-^^2j  iiot  to  make  inwardly  righteous^  a  sense  which  the  verb  has,  if  at 
all,  only  in  one  passage,  Dan.  12  :  3,  but  in  the  forensic  sense  to  justify 
§  272;  2.  a.  p^ns  adj.  contrary  to  the  ordinary  rule  §  249.  1.  a,  stands 
emphatically  before  its  noun  and  in  a  significant  proximity  to  its  cognate 
verb.  In  such  cases  the  article  is  omitted,  the  new  prominence  which 
the  adjective  assumes  conferring  upon  it  a  measure  of  independence  and 
perhaps  something  of  the  character  of  a  proper  name,  comp.  Jer.  3:7.  10. 
■>Hry,  Jehovah  is  the  speaker  in  this  and  the  following  verse. 

12.  Some  render  the  first  clause,  I  will  divide  (or  apportion^  comp. 
Job  39  :  17)  to  him  the  many^  and  he  shall  divide  strong  ones  as  spoil, 
I.  e.  his  spiritual  conquests  shall  embrace  vast  multitudes,  and  even  the 
most  powerful  shall  own  him  their  victor.  Others  prefer  to  translate, 
I  will  divide  to  him  among  the  many^  and  he  shall  divide  spoil  with  the 
strong,  comp.  Pro  v.  16  :  19  ;  he  shall  have  the  success  which  elsewhere 
attends  multitudes  and  strength.  He,  like  other  great  conquerors,  shall 
have  abundant  spoil  and  reap  large  fruits  from  his  victories.  That  his 
conquests  are  of  a  very  different  description  from  theirs,  however,  ap- 
pears from  the  method  by  which  they  were  gained  as  detailed  in  the 
remainder  of  the  verse,  nnyn,  either  poured  out  or  bared^  exposed. 
:  y^^£^  fut.  because  not  confined  to  the  period  of  his  humiliation,  but  still 
performed  in  his  state  of  exaltation. 


EZEKIEL,   CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

This  chapter  contains, 

1.  A  symbolical  vision,  vs.  1-10,  with  its  explanation,  vs.  11-14. 

2.  A  symbolical  action,  vs.  15-17,  with  its  explanation,  vs.  18-28. 
The  former,  which  is  a  real  vision,  and  not  merely  an  allegory  in 

that  form,  is  not  designed  to  set  forth  the  corporeal  resurrection  of 
Israel's  dead,  as  has  sometimes  been  inferred  from  vs.  12.  13,  but  as  is 
plain  from  ver.  11a  glorious  change  to  be  wrought  in  Israel's  condition, 
a  change  which  to  human  view  was  as  hopeless  as  that  dry  bones  shoul  i 
be  raised  to  life. 

If  we  could  presume  that  the  doctrine  of  a  future  resurrection  was 
understood  and  was  a  part  of  the  popular  faith  at  :he  time  of  the  prophet 


176  HEBREW    CHKESTOMATHY. 

it  would  be  natural  to  suppose  an  allusion  to  it  here.  God,  who  shall 
hereafter  raise  the  dead,  will  restore  Israel  to  a  new  life.  Perhaps,  how- 
ever, it  may  better  be  conceived  to  be  preparatory  to  the  doctrine  than 
built  upon  it,  an  obscure  hint  of  what  was  afterwards  to  be  more  fully 
disclosed  than  an  evidence  that  it  was  already  familiarly  known.  Such 
premonitory  intimations  occur  with  frequency  in  the  Old  Testament.  A 
method  often  employed  for  this  purpose,  and  it  is  singularly  adapted  to 
the  end,  is  the  use  of  figures,  which,  beside  their  obvious  figurative  inter- 
pretation, shall  also  have  accomplishment  as  literal  verities,  see  on  Isa.  40  : 
3.  This  view  df  the  case  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  the  principle  here 
asserted  is  the  very  one  upon  which  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  righteous  rests.  Israel's  relation  to  God  as  his  people  gave  assu- 
rance that  though  dead  he  must  rise  again.  If  this  was  true  of  the  people. 
as  a  whole,  it  was  applicable  likewise  to  the  individuals  composing  it  so 
far  as  they  personally  sustained  this  vital  and  vivifying  relation  to  God. 
If  it  was  true  of  the  death  and  ruin  which  had  overtaken  Israel  as  a 
body,  it  was  also  applicable  to  the  corporeal  death  of  individual  believers. 
Death  cannot  annihilate  or  destroy  those  who  belong  to  God.  This  is 
in  fact  the  point  of  view  from  which  the  Old  Testament  chiefly  developes 
the  doctrine  of  the  future  state  and  of  the  corporeal  resurrection.  And 
this  is  urged  by  our  Lord  against  the  Sadducees  as  underlying  even  the 
earliest  periods  of  divine  revelation,  Luke  20  :  37.  38. 

1.  — r::  the  hand,  as  the  organ  chiefly  employed  in  action,  is  used  as 
a  symbol  of  power,  and  here  denotes  that  mighty  spiritual  influence.^ 
by  which  the  prophet's  ordinary  consciousness  was  suppressed  and  the 
condition  of  ecstasy  produced,  comp.  1:3,  8:1,  40:1.  mna  in  the 
Spirit,  i.  e.  intimately  united  with  this  divine  agent  and  under  his 
control ;  nil  may  be  in  const,  before  rrin^  or  as  the  accentuators  seem  to 
have  judged  in  the  absolute,  when  it  will  be  definite  without  the  article, 
as  8:3,  §246.  1,  and  nin^  will  be  the  subject  of  the  preceding  verb. 
nsVtt  verbal  adj.  governing  a  direct  object  like  the  verb  from  which  it  is 
derived  §  271.  1,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  18. 

2.  n^^o  §  280.  3. 

3.  r!:-'.;;rr,r!  expresses  not  possibility  only,  but  futurity,  shall  they 
live?     -5\\  §  199.  c.     n'n-^  g  47. 

4-    ^^'''\^.  §  275.  5  ;  so  -"jy^r,  comp.  ver.  5,  etc.     ri^'ssyrj  §  245.  2. 

7.  ®yS  ...  V-ip  ,  possibly  thunder  and  earthquaTce,  betokening  the  di- 
vine presence  and  agency,  but  more  probably  noise  and  shaking  of  the 
bones,     ^^njjni  §  88  (3  f.  pi.) 

8.  v^i  see  on  Gen.  40  :  8. 

11.    \vh,  a  pleonastic  use  of  the  dative  of  advantage,  for  ourselves^ 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH.  177 

80  far  as  we  are  concerned,  Eng.  Yer,  *  for  our  parts;'  others  rendei 
to  ourselves,  i.  e.  cut  off  from  all  hope  or  help  and  left  to  ourselves. 
12.    ^7!^5=n^  §  160.  2.  13.    ■^hrES  §  106.  a. 

14.  "•nnsni  §  160.  1  and  2.  -dn3  §  90  (pass.).  Marg.  see  on 
Judg.  13:25. ' 

15.  This  spiritual  resurrection  is  followed  by  a  cessation  of  the 
schism  between  Judah  and  Israel,  the  type  of  all  divisions  among  the 
people  of  God.     Marg.  The  Haphtarah  of  »a»:i  Gen.  44  :  18,  etc. 

16.  i^'AT\^h  8  257.  1.  insh  8  46,  8  220.  2.  b,  such  as  attached  them- 
selves  to  Judah  from  the  other  tribes,  2  Chron.  11  :  12-17,  15  :  9,  30  : 
11.  18.  25. 

17.  ^\'p^  §  119.  1.  c-^nhNV  §  223.  1.  a. 

19.  D-nsjs— "r;^s,  Ephraim  was  the  leader  in  the  schism,  and  domi- 
nant among  the  revolted  tribes.  He  had  ambitiously  grasped  in  his  own 
hand  as  many  tribes  as  he  could  bring  beneath  his  own  control ;  but  all 
would  be  hereafter  united  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  ii^s  suf.  refers  to 
Judah,  and  the  following  words  are  explanatory,  upon  or  along  with 
him,  viz.,  with  the  stick  of  Judah.  Others  render,  /  will  put  them,  the 
tribes  of  Israel,  together  with  him,  Ephraim,  with  the  stick  of  Judah, 

22.    -n;n:  §  86.  b  (3  pi.)  23.    w^a-j^  §82.  5. 

26.    •'ri-.'in  g  86.  b  (2  m.  s.).  on-jN  §  238.  2.  a.  ' 

28.    ^-j^w,  predicate  without  the  article  §  259.  2.    Marg.  as  ver.  14. 


OBADIAH. 

This  prophecy  is  divisible  into  three  parts,  viz. : 

(1)  vs.  1-9,  the  utter  destruction  to  which  Edom  is  destined. 

(2)  vs.  10-16,  the  reason  of  it,  viz. :  Edom's  unbrotherly  conduct 
at  the  time  of  Jerusalem's  calamity. 

(3)  vs.  17-21,  the  contrasted  deliverance  and  enlargement  of 
Jacob. 

1.  Marg.  The  Haphtarah  of  nVtssi  Gen.  32  :  4,  etc.  ^Th  vision,  not 
in  the  specific  sense  of  an  appearance  beheld  in  an  ecstatic  state,  but  in 
the  more  general  sense  of  a  divine  revelation  or  prophecy,  affording  an 
insight  into  the  will  and  purposes  of  God.  rri^s  §  195.  3.  After  this 
brief  title  the  nations  are  summoned  to  arise  and  make  war  upon  Edom. 
•>3-f5  Awn— nb.  This  introductory  formula  is  elsewhere  invariably  fol- 
lowed by  language  in  which  God  is  himself  the  speaker ;  here,  however, 
it  is  used  to  denote  that  what  comes  after  is  a.  communication  from 
God,  even  though  he  does  not  throughout  speak  in  the  first   person 

12 


178  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

This  is  simpler  tlian  to  enclose  the  remainder  of  the  verse  in  a  parea- 
thesis  and  connect  this  formula  directly  with  ver.  2  ;  or  to  assume  an 
anacoluthon,  '  we  have  heard  tidings  from  Jehovah/  when  the  construc- 
tion with  which  the  sentence  began  would  have  required  instead,  '  I, 
Jehovah,  have  caused  you  to  hear  tidings ; '  or,  more  violent  still,  to  re- 
sort to  the  hypothesis  of  an  interpolation,  which  is  commonly  a  mere 
cover  of  ignorance  or  unbelief,  and  is  here  peculiarly  unfortunate,  for  if 
the  words  *Thus  saith  the  Lord  concerning  Edom'  be  stricken  from  the 
text,  there  will  be  nothing  to  intimate  against  whom  war  is  to  be  pre- 
pared, nor  who  is  addressed  vs.  2-5,  nor  what  is  the  subject  of  the 
prophecy,  until  it  is  learned  from  ver.  6.  It  would  be  better  to  allow 
the  text  to  remain  as  it  is,  and  confess  the  diflSculty  to  be  insoluble,  than 
to  get  rid  of  it  in  such  an  unwarrantable  manner.  The  pret.  nisK  does 
not  here  denote  an  action  wholly  past,  as  though  the  prophet  were  re- 
peating what  God  had  said  at  some  former  time,  perhaps  through  the 
medium  of  a  preceding  prophet,  but  in  accordance  with  the  constant 
usage  of  this  formula  an  action  belonging  to  the  present,  already  begun 
but  not  yet  finished,  §  262.  2.  And  hence  the  fut.  -ittN^  may  with  equal 
propriety  be  used  in  the  same  phrase,  Isa.  40  :  1.  Q-i-ts"^  in  respect  to, 
concerning  Edom,  or,  if  the  remainder  of  the  verse  is  parenthetic,  to 
Edom,  see  on  Gen.  1  :  28.  ^isyttttJ  we,  not  the  nations  who  are  in  the 
next  clause  spoken  of  in  the  third  person,  but  the  people  of  God  who 
heard  this  in  the  prophet  as  their  representative,  or  through  him  as  their 
medium  of  communication  with  the  Lord ;  the  plural  would  then  inti- 
mate that  these  tidings  were  received  by  the  prophet  not  as  an  indi- 
vidual, but  as  a  member  and  organ  of  the  chosen  people,  and  for  the 
sake  of  the  whole.  Or  he  may  possibly  speak  in  the  name  of  the  proph- 
ets, to  others  of  whom  like  disclosures  were  made,  comp.  Isa.  53  :  1. 
f •'iti .  This  clause  may  be  explanatory  of  the  preceding,  the  tidings  being 
that  a  messenger  had  been  sent,  etc.  Or  if  the  tidings  have  a  more 
general  relation  to  all  that  follows  respecting  Edom's  overthrow,  it  may 
be  confirmatory,  showing  that  measures  were  already  taken  to  effect  this 
end.  It  does  not  form  an  opposition  to  the  preceding  clause,  as  though 
the  meaning  were,  We,  the  chosen  people,  have  heard  a  summons  (which 
is  not  the  sense  of  ny^teiy),  and  a  messenger  has  also  been  despatched 
among  the  heathen  that  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  might  be  united  in  the 
war  upon  Edom.  The  messenger,  if  an  ideal  one  sent  by  God  to  gather 
the  nations,  simply  expresses  the  thought  that  the  Lord  would  certainly 
Dring  about  this  result.  The  same  idea  is  elsewhere  conveyed  under  the 
flnage  of  calling  distant  nations  by  a  hiss  or  whistle,  or  setting  up  a 
signal  for  them  to  congregate,  Isa.  5  :  26,  7 :  18.     Or  the  messenger 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    VS.    1-4.  ,79 

may  be  a  real  one,  sent  by  one  nation  to  solicit  the  aid  of  others.  h^», 
Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44:  10.  »£!ip,  the  language  of  the  messenger  ad- 
dressed to  the  nations,  which  is  simpler  than  to  regard  it  as  the  mutual 
exhortations  of  the  nations,  roused  by  the  messenger  sent  to  them.  It 
is  quite  unnatural,  and  contrary  to  the  whole  tenor  of  the  following  pre- 
diction, to  suppose  that  the  chosen  people  are  in  these  words  exhorting 
one  another  to  engage  in  a  war  to  which  the  heathen  had  already  been 
divinely  invited.  "tt5",3i  we^  i.  e.  both  the  party  represented  by  the 
messenger  and  the  nations  addressed.  If  he  has  been  sent  by  God,  then 
by  a  bold  figure  God  is  represented  as  taking  the  initiative  in  the  war 
against  Edom,  and  inviting  the  nations  to  cooperate  with  him.  Comp. 
Isa.  13  :  4.  5,  Joel  2:11.     r^'h's  8  275.  2.  h. 

2.  This  gathering  of  the  nations  to  war  against  Edom  is  in  pursu- 
ance of  the  divine  intention  to  reduce  him  to  insignificance  and  to  a 
despicable  condition.  ':j''rj^3  I  have  in  purpose  given,  made  thee  small, 
§262.  1.  b;  the  preterite  is  used  because  the  purpose  was  already 
formed,  though  not  yet  executed  in  actual  fact.  It  is  not  necessary, 
therefore,  to  refer  this  to  something  wholly  belonging  to  the  past,  to  the 
position  which  God  originally  assigned  to  Edom  among  the  nations,  as 
though  it  were  intended  by  its  contrast  with  what  follows  to  set  his 
arrogance  in  a  more  glaring  light ;  God  had  made  him  a  small,  despised 
people,  but  his  pride  led  him  to  fancy  himself  invincible,  -otb,  this  re- 
sult, divinely  resolved  upon,  is  spoken  of  as  if  it  were  already  effected. 

3.  The  confidence  which  he  had  entertained  and  still  continued  to 
cherish  in  his  inaccessible  position,  was  a  delusion,  •'ssw  §  218,  §  255.  1, 
—■ '-lirin.  This  word  is  of  rare  occurrence,  and  interpreters  are  not  agreed 
as  to  its  precise  sense.  Gesenius  renders  it  asyhims :  others  clefts  or 
excavations,  which  is  more  aptly  descriptive,  has  the  ancient  versions  in 
its  favour,  and  admits  of  an  equally  satisfactory  derivation,  "inr^;  D^*>^ 
§  279,  the  lofty  place  of  his  inhabiting,  i.  e.  which  he  inhabits  ;  this  may 
be  in  apposition  to  :»Vo  •'lih,  from  which  the  prep,  a  is  to  be  repeated, 
or  it  may  be  governed  immediately  by  ''55b,  which  sometimes  takes  a 
direct  object,  inhabiting  his  lofty  dwelling  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks. 
ia ,  the  question  implies  that  no  one  could. 

4.  Though  his  habitations  were  more  diflScult  of  access  than  they 
were,  or  than  it  was  possible  for  them  to  be,  God  would  dislodge  him. 
-■'EAF!  may  be  taken  absolutely,  if  thou  shall  mount  high  as  the  eagle, 
or  "^sj)  may  be  supplied  from  the  next  clause,  if  thou  make  thy  nest  high 
as  the  eagle,  in  which  case  the  infin.  di»  will  be  assimilated  to  it  in  tense, 
number,  and  person,  §  268.  1,  though  others  regard  it  as  a  passive  parti- 
ciple, §  158.  3  ;  or  better  still,  ^-laan  may  govern  d^w  directly,  if  thou 


180  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

make  high  the  pulting  of  thy  nest,  i.  e.  put  thy  nest  high,  §  269.  Oy 
comp.  Ps.  113:5,  Job  5:7.  c^^^ns  VjJ?  "^^^  apparently,  i.  e.  upon 
summits  so  lofty  that,  viewed  from  beneath,  they  might  seem  to  be 
among  the  stars,  but  really.  This  is  of  course  an  impossible  supposition, 
but  its  very  absurdity  only  shows  more  clearly  how  inevitable  was  their 
doom.     Comp.  Amos  9  :  2,  etc. 

5.  Transported  in  idea  to  the  event  which  he  was  predicting,  the 
prophet  exclaims  at  the  completeness  of  the  ruin  and  the  pillage,  such 
as  the  ordinary  causes  and  images  of  desolation  were  inadequate  to  effect 
or  to  represent,  c^sa  §  187.  1.  a,  thieves  abstracting  stealthily,  inniy 
§  35.  1,  robbers  using  violence  to  accomplish  their  purpose.  If  thieves 
came  to  thee^  etc.,  loould  they  not  steal  (•aai"',  fut.  because  subsequent  to 
Msa  §  263.  5.  a)  enough  for  them,  as  much  as  they  wanted,  could  lay  their 
hands  on,  or  were  able  to  carry  away ;  still  they  would  have  left  some- 
thing, they  could  not  have  plundered  thee  of  every  thing.  That  it  was 
not  ordinary  thieves  from  whom  Edom  had  suffered,  but  something  far 
worse,  appeared  from  their  having  stripped  him  of  all  and  ruined  him 
utterly,  as  is  suggested  by  the  interjected  exclamation,  how  hast  thou 
been  destroyed!  §  86.  b  (2  m.  s.),  §  262.  4.  A  similar  sense  may  be 
obtained  by  rendering  cn  interrogatively  in  both  clauses  of  the  verse, 
though  this  meaning  of  the  particle  is  mostly  confined  to  disjunctive 
questions,  §  283.  2  :  Have  thieves  come  to  thee,  etc.  ?  it  might  seem  as 
if  they  had,  and  yet  this  would  not  account  for  such  extreme  desolation  ; 
do  they  not  steal  (fut.  in  habitual  sense,  §  263.  4)  enough  for  them  ?  they 
do  not  despoil  of  every  thing,  as  has  been  done  in  this  case.  Or  ^■'n 
both  here  and  in  ver.  6  may  introduce  an  interrogation,  though  this  is 
less  forcible  than  the  exclamation :  If  thieves  had  come  to  thee,  etc.,  how 
coiddesi  thou  have  been  destroyed  (pret,  modified  by  the  preceding  con- 
dition, §  262.  1)  as  thou  hast  been  ?  The  least  satisfactory  of  all  the  in- 
terpretations which  have  been  proposed,  supposes  that  the  prophet  does 
not  contrast  the  '  thieves,'  etc.  with  the  actual  plunderers  of  Edom,  but 
identifies  them.  If  thieves  come  to  thee  (prop,  shall  have  come,  pret.  in 
relation  to  the  following  future,  §  262.  1)  as  they  certainly  shall,  etc., 
will  they  7iot  steal  their  f  II?  the  implication  being  not  that  they  will 
Isave  something,  but  that  they  will  take  every  thing  that  they  can  get. 
If  grape  gatherers,  etc.,  will  they  not  leave  mere  gleanings,  i.  e.  the  least 
possible  remnant  ? 

6.  ity^l-is  agrees  with  vry  as  a  collective  noun,  §  275.  2.  :  i-'^222»  se- 
cret places,  §  191.  3,  or  hidden  things,  concealed  treasures,  §  191.  5. 

7.  Edom's  impregnable  position  could  not  protect  him  against  this 
unsparing  pillage.     His  other  grounds  of  dependence,  the  friendly  dis- 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    VS.    5-7.  181 

position  of  allied  nations  ani  his  own  wisdom  and  valour  would  be 
•equally  unavailing.  From  the  description  of  this  desolation  the  prophet 
now  re\erts  to  the  circumstances  which  preceded  it.  Tjn"^nn  '©2n  men  of 
thy  covenant,  i.  e.  those  in  covenant  with  thee ;  and  as  the  relations 
spoken  of  are  those  of  a  nation,  allied  nations  and  not  merely  individu- 
als must  be  intended.  These  have  so  far  violated  their  engagements 
and  disappointed  thy  reasonable  expectations,  that  they  have  sent  thee 
(pret.  §  262.  4)  to  the  border.  When  thou  hast  gone  to  them  to  obtain 
the  stipulated  aid  against  invading  foes,  they  have  conducted  thee,  in 
the  person  of  thy  representatives  or  ambassadors  sent  for  this  purpose, 
to  the  borders  of  their  territory,  not  in  token  of  respect  and  honour, 
as  though  the  meaning  were,  they  lavish  every  attention  upon  thee, 
and  make  fair  promises  which  they  never  fulfil ;  because  upon  this  un- 
derstanding of  their  act,  the  most  essential  thought,  the  non-fulfilment  of 
their  promises,  is  not  expressed.  Their  sending  thee  to  the  border  is 
simply  equivalent  to  dismissing  thee,  refusing  the  solicited  aid,  and 
sending  thee  out  of  the  country.  It  has  also  with  less  probability  been 
understood  to  mean  that  they  refuse  to  harbour  the  fugitives  escaped 
from  the  devastation  before  described ;  they  sent  thee,  i.  e.  this  fleeing 
remnant  which  alone  survived,  to  the  border ;  or  to  denote  active  hostil- 
ity, the  border  upon  this  hypothesis  being  not  the  limit  of  their  own 
territory,  but  that  of  Edom,  they  sent  thee  to  thy  border,  i.  e.  expelled 
thee  to  it  and  beyond  it.  This,  however,  would  more  naturally  be  at- 
tributed to  the  nations  spoken  of  in  ver.  1.  The  allies  of  Edom  refuse 
in  his  extremity  to  grant  him  aid ;  and  what  is  yet  more  unexpected  and 
trying,  "^'ahi:  •'j«:n  the  men  of  thy  peace,  the  nations  at  peace  with  thee, 
and  upon  whose  neutrality,  at  least,  if  not  assistance,  thou  couldest 
count,  have  deceived  thee,  have  prevailed  with  respect  to  thee,  i.  e.  over 
thee.  They  have  by  open  force,  or  secret  treachery,  taken  the  side  of  thy 
foes  to  their  advantage  and  thy  hurt.  And  most  astounding  of  all,  ■^"on^  j 
either  by  a  bold  figure,  or  by  an  unusual  ellipsis,  although  it  is  one 
easily  supplied  from  the  preceding  words,  for  meri  of  thy  bread,  be- 
friended by  thee  in  their  times  of  want,  or  deriving  their  subsistence 
from  thee,  requite  thy  kindness  with  perfidy  and  injury.  %"»;),  fut.  be- 
cause the  prophet  speaks  as  if  in  the  midst  of  what  he  is  describing, 
§  263.  5.  a.  Edom  has  found  himself  disappointed  in  two  classes,  the 
nations  with  whom  he  was  in  alliance,  and  those  with  whom  he  was  at 
peace ;  one  class  }  et  remains,  those  who  had  eaten  his  bread,  and  there 
a  similar  disappointment  awaits  him.  It  may  be  observed  here,  that 
these  classes  need  not  be  exclusive  of  each  other :  the  same  nation  might 
peihaps  belong  to  one  or  t    another,  according  to  the  aspect  under  which 


182  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

it  is  contemplated.  But  all,  upon  whom  Edom  could  have  reposed  an^ 
reliance,  failed  to  meet  his  natural  and  legitimate  expectations.  "ni|», 
variously  rendered  snare,  falsehood,  and  wound.  The  construction  above 
proposed  is  on  the  one  hand  preferable  to  that  which  violates  the  accents 
by  connecting  "rf^nV  with  the  preceding  clause,  the  men  of  thy  peace  and 
of  thy  bread  have,  etc. ;  and  on  the  other  to  that  which  governs  ':|*:^^  by 
wto^  they,  indef.,  §  243.  2,  will  make  thy  bread  a  snare  under  thee, 
whether  this  be  understood  to  mean  that  they  treacherously  entrap  the 
fleeing  remnant  of  Edom  under  pretence  of  affording  them  subsistence, 
or  that  they  ungratefully  replace  or  requite  the  bread  which  they  have 
received  from  Edom  by  setting  a  snare  for  him.  :  ia  suf.  refers  not  to 
•T^.tte  snare,  there  is  no  perceiving  it,  Edom  does  not  perceive  the  snare 
set  for  him,  which  gives  a  wrong  sense  to  w^api ;  but  it  refers  to  Edom 
§  279,  there  is  no  understanding  in  him.  This  is  not  here  stated  as  an 
explanation  of  the  ill-usage  just  recited,  as  though  he  had  brought  it  upon 
himself  by  his  own  folly  ;  nor  as  a  deduction  from  it,  as  though  his  being 
so  deceived  and  ensnared  evidenced  a  lack  of  intelligence  ;  nor  as  a  con- 
sequence of  it,  as  though  the  perplexities  resulting  from  the  treachery 
of  his  supposed  friends  induced  an  entire  confusion  of  counsels.  It  is 
rather  a  fresh  particular  in  the  hopelessness  of  his  condition.  Every 
resource  fails  him.  He  is  not  only  deserted,  by  others  on  whom  he  re- 
lied, but  his  own  wisdom,  in  which  he  prided  himself,  and  for  which  he 
was  famed,  Jer.  49  :  7,  forsakes  him. 

8.  This  is  not  accidental  or  unexplained,  but  due  to  a  special  divine 
infliction.  x-Vn  expects  an  affirmative  answer.  ''Fl'ia^.r'i  §112.  3, 
§287.  3.  ' 

9.  They  should  be  deprived  of  courage  as  well  as  of  sagacity. 
sprji  §  100.  2.  a  (2).  -^vjzh  expresses  not  simply  the  result,  so  that,  but 
the  design,  in  order  that.  Their  bravery  is  taken  from  them  with  the 
view  of  giving  them  up  to  helpless  slaughter,  ©•'n,  used  as  an  indefinite 
pronoun,  every  one.  :  h'cT^)z ,  the  sense  of  the  prep,  is  not  negative,  with- 
out  a  battle,  which  does  not  give  the  noun  its  proper  signification  ;  nor 
causal,  on  account  of  slaughter,  thy  slaughter  of  Jacob,  for  this  was 
chargeable  not  upon  Edom,  but  upon  'the  strangers,'  ver.  11  ;  but  in- 
strumental, by  slaughter.  It  violates  the  accents  to  connect  this  with 
the  next  verse,  and  read,  on  account  of  the  slaughter  and  on  account  of 
the  violence,  etc. 

10.  The  crime  by  which  Edom  has  incurred  so  terrible  a  retribution. 
S)a|j)s,  prep,  causal,  noun  constr.  before  its  object,  §  254.  9.  a,  on  account 
of  violence,  wrong,  done  to  thy  brother.  ^tjssp),  not  in  allusion  to 
blushes  covering  the  countenance,  nor  to  the  disposition  of  those  who 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    8-12.  1S3 

are  ashamed  to  conceal  or  veil  the  face,  but  shame  shall  cover,  overspread 
or  overwhelm  thee.  Pts^^  alludes  to  —ri'i^is^.  ver.  9.  Marg.  see  on  Judg. 
13  :  18  ;  other  copies  accent  n,  in  which  case  the  Vav  must  be  regarded 
as  simply  conjunctive,  or  else  the  accent  remains  on  the  penult  contrary 
to  the  ordinary  rule  after  Vav  Conversive,  §  100.  2. 

11.  The  time  and  circumstances  of  the  commission  of  this  crime 
Esau's  hostility  toward  Jacob  was  transmitted  to  his  descendants,  and 
revealed  itself  in  the  whole  course  of  their  history.  It  culminated  at 
the  overthrow  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Chaldeans.  In  this  hour  of  Judah's 
calamity,  Edom,  instead  of  burying  his  rancour,  and  showing  the  com- 
miseration which  might  have  been  expected  from  a  kindred  people,  dis- 
played a  malicious  joy  at  the  downfall  of  his  ancient  rival.  He  made 
common  cause  with  the  foreign  invader,  and  added  his  insults  and  out- 
rages to  those  of  the  merciless  enemy,  Ps.  137:7,  Lam.  4:21.  22. 
Passing  by  all  inferior  manifestations  of  this  long  cherished  animosity, 
the  prophet  singles  out  this  most  glaring  and  wanton  exhibition  of  it, 
which  he  was  enabled  to  foresee.  tS"»B  connects  not  with  what  precedes, 
*0n  account  of  the  violence,  etc.  in  the  day;'  but  with  what  follows, 
*In  the  day,  etc.,  thou  too  wast  as  one  of  them  ;'  indefinitely,  as  in  Gen. 
2  :  4.  J^l^y  §  106.  a.  "t;j'3»^  over  against,  opposite,  whether  as  a  specta' 
tor  or  as  an  enemy,  on^a,  coordinate  with  the  preceding  oi^a.  -i^-ih 
forces,  host,  as  in  ver.  20,  or  wealth,  substance,  as  in  ver.  13.  lio , 
change  of  construction  from  the  infin.  to  the  pret.  §  282.  c,  with  a  direct 
object,  §  271.  2,  though  it  is  commonly  followed  by  the  prep,  s  into,  or 
^5,  V«  to.     -ihN3  §  255.  1,  comp.  on  Gen.  3 :  22. 

12.  Instead  of  proceeding  to  describe  the  conduct  of  Edom  at  this 
time  of  Judah's  sore  distress,  the  prophet  appears  to  be  a  witness  of  its 
atrocity,  and  in  impassioned  terms  begs  Edom  not  to  commit  the  crimes 
which  he  is  on  the  point  or  in  the  act  of  committing,  viz.,  not  to  indulge 
in  malicious  joy  at  Judah's  downfall,  ver.  12,  not  to  take  part  in  the 
sack  and  plunder  of  Jerusalem,  ver.  13,  and  not  to  slaughter  or  betray 
Judah's  hapless  fugitives,  ver.  14.  Ntn-Vx-i  §  264,  §  171.  1,  cannot 
mean,  thoic  shouldest  not  have  looked,  but  must  be  rendered  look  not. 
As  it  would  be  unnatural  and  contrary  to  analogy  to  dissuade  from  that 
which  had  already  been  committed,  the  conduct  of  Edom  here  com- 
plained of  must  have  been  still  future,  and  hence  the  preterites  of  ver. 
11  are  prophetic  like  those  of  vs.  2.  6.  7.  The  prophecy  must  accord 
ingly  have  been  delivered  prior  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Nebu 
chadnezzar,  and  we  thus  have  an  incidental  corroboration  of  its  date  as 
inferred  from  its  position  among  the  minor  prophets  after  Amos  and  be 
fore  Jonah  and  Micah.     — Dva  may  express  the  time  of  the  action,  "n 


184  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

which  case  nsjn  must  stand  absolutely  without  an  object,  hoh  not  at 
what  may  offer  itself  to  your  sight  in  the  daij,  etc. ;  or  coordinating  still 
the  second  c**s  of  this  clause  with  the  first,  a  may  connect  the  verb  with 
its  object,  denoting  that  the  sight  dwells  upon  it  and  rests  in  it  with 
satisfaction,  see  on  Gen.  44  :  34,  Judg.  16  :  27,  look^  gaze  not  at  the  day 
of  thy  brother,  i.  e.  the  period  of  his  calamity,  comp.  Ps.  137  :  7,  at  the 
day  of,  etc.  ;  or,  which  the  regular  structure  of  the  following  clauses 
seems  to  require,  the  first  nva  may  express  the  object  of  the  verb,  and 
the  second  the  time  of  the  action,  gaze  not  at  the  day  of  thy  brother  in 
the  day,  etc.  'i"^55 ,  Ges.,  his  strange  fate,  calamity  ;  others,  his  being 
treated  as  a  stranger,  his  rejection.  Tf-'S  V^An  enlarge  thy  mouth,  as  a 
gesture  of  derision,  Ps.  22  :  8,  85  :  21,  Isa.  57  :  4,  Lam.  2  :  16,  or  maJce 
great  thy  mouth,  as  the  organ  of  speech,  i.  e.  utter  proud  and  insolent 
things,  comp.  Ezek.  35  :  13. 

13.  nrnVrn-VN,  This  difficult  form  has  been  variously  explained. 
Some  make  it  2  f.  pi.,  the  Edomites  being  addressed  as  women  on  ac- 
count of  the  dastardly  conduct  ascribed  to  them,  comp.  Nah.  3  :  13  ; 
others  2  m.  s.  with  ns  added  for  the  particle  of  entreaty  ns,  but  this  is 
never  written  as  one  word  with  the  verb,  never  has  n  in  place  of  n,  and 
when  connected  with  a  dissuasion  its  proper  place  is  between  Vn  and  the 
verb,  comp.  Gen.  18:3,  the  only  exception  is  Judg.  19  :  23  ;  others  con- 
ceive ns  to  be  n_.  paragogic  preceded  by  5  epenthetic,  a  combination  which 
never  occurs.  Perhaps  the  simplest  and  best  explanation,  though  it  is 
not  free  from  difficulties,  is  to  regard  nsnW-n  as  an  unusual  form  for 
nsnV^L'n  with  3  f.  s.  suffix  and  i  epenthetic,  §  88  (3  f.  pi.),  put  it  not  forth^ 
viz.,  thy  hand,  which  the  prophet  has  in  mind  without  distinctly  naming 
it.  Like  instances  of  the  employment  of  a  suffix  with  reference  to  an 
object  not  mentioned  in  the  context,  but  easily  deducible  from  it,  occur 
elsewhere,  Isa.  1  : 6,  8  :  21,  Ps.  18  :  15,  68  :  11.  15.  Comp.  1  Sam.  24  :  11. 

15.  —13  introduces  the  reason  by  which  the  preceding  exhortations 
are  enforced, /or  a  time  of  recompense  is  coming  shortly,  njin^— c  v  the  day 
of  Jehovah^  which  belongs  especially  to  him,  inasmuch  as  he  shall  then 
manifest  himself  in  his  true  character,  particularly  in  his  attributes  of 
mercy  and  of  justice.  It  shall  be  a  day  of  gracious  reward  to  his  own 
people  and  of  righteous  retribution  to  his  and  their  foes.  In  contrast 
with  the  day  of  Judah,  ver.  12,  the  period  of  his  humiliation  and  defeat, 
it  is  the  period  of  Jehovah's  exaltation  and  triumph,  which  his  oppressed 
people  shall  share,  but  which  shall  bring  ruin  upon  all  who  oppress 
them  or  oppose  him.  This  day  is  further  characterized  by  the  words 
D-'/.^r-Vs— Vy,  which  are  to  be  connected  with  r;jn;i— dv,  not  with  ainp^, 
to  denote  the  universality  of  the  judgment  then  to  be  executed.     By  the 


\OTES    ON    OBADIAH,    13-16.  185 

day  of  the  Lord,  of  whicli  the  prophets  speak,  is  manifestly  meant  not 
merely  the  find  period  of  judgment  to  be  executed  simultaneously  upoD 
the  whole  wor.d,  from  which  the  representation  takes  its  form  and 
colour ;  but  they  likewise  include  under  it  the  entire  series  of  particular 
and  partial  judgments  wrought  successively  on  each  of  the  nations  in  the 
course  of  God's  providence.  All  spring  from  one  source,  and  possess  the 
same  character.  They  form  one  work  of  divine  retribution.  The  pun- 
ishment of  Edom  is  not  viewed  correctly,  if  it  is  regarded  as  an  isolated 
fact.  It  is  really  a  part  of  God's  universal  work  of  judgment,  w^-ought 
in  the  course  of  human  history,  and  consummated  at  its  close.  This 
day,  which  expands  itself  thus  into  a  protracted  period,  is  further  said  to 
be  ai-|?  7iear,  because  punishment  would  swiftly  follow  the  offence  which 
has  been  described.  When  that  time  arrives,  to  which  the  prophet  has 
in  idea  been  transported,  and  out  of  the  midst  of  which  he  has  been 
speaking,  w^hen  Jerusalem  shall  fall  and  Edom  shall  insult  over  its  ruins, 
his  own  doom  shall  not  be  long  delayed.  That  portion  of  '  the  day  of 
the  Lord  upon  all  the  nations,'  to  which  Edom's  punishment  is  assigned, 
shall  then  be  near,  at  the  very  doors.  ^>'0'j;:,  §  35.  1.  tfVaa,  divine  pun- 
ishment is  not  an  arbitrary  infliction,  but  sim|;)ly  the  recoil  of  sin,  the 
return  of  one's  own  deeds  upon  himself,  '^tx-ia ,  prep.,  denotes  conjunction 
or  contact,  see  on  Gen.  2 :  24,  3  :  3.  The  head,  as  the  most  prominent 
and  important  member,  is  the  representative  of  the  person.  Hence  the 
symbolical  acts  of  crowning,  Zech.  6:11,  or  anointing  the  head,  Ps. 
23:5,  uncovering  the  head.  Lev.  13:45,  21  :  10,  casting  dust  on  tiie 
head,  Josh.  7  :  6,  laying  hands  on  the  head,  Lev.  1  :  4.  Hence,  too,  the 
head  is  spoken  of  as  bearing  good,  Isa.  35  :  10,  Prov.  10  :6  ;  and  evil, 
Jer.  23 :  19  ;  guilt  and  punishment,  Josh.  2:19,  Joel  3  :  4.  7  ;  this  last 
is  particularly  appropriate  when,  as  in  the  present  instance,  the  offence 
is  a  capital  one,  and  is  to  be  capitally  punished. 

16.  This  verse  confirms  the  statement  of  the  preceding,  that  in  the 
day  of  the  Lord  upon  all  nations  an  exact  retribution  shall  be  meted  out 
to  Edom.  He  has  been  guilty  of  drinking,  indulging  in  festive  carousals 
in  his  insolent  exultation  over  Judah's  calamity :  and  he  shall  be  pun- 
ished by  having  to  drink,  in  common  with  other  nations,  a  draught  which 
shall  cause  his  destruction.  The  sin  of  Edom  is  not,  of  course,  the 
ground  of  the  punishment  of  all  nations,  each  of  which  is  to  suffer  for  its 
own  crimes ;  but  it  suggests  the  figure  under  which  the  doom  of  all  is 
set  forth.  As  the  experience  of  pleasure  or  pain  may  be  aptly  repre- 
sented by  tasting  or  drinking  what  is  agreeable,  Ps.  36  :  9,  or  the  re- 
verse, Jer.  23 :  15,  the  endurance  of  divine  wrath  finds  its  appropriate 
smblera   in  a  bitter  and  deadly  draught  which  men  are  compelled  to 


186  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHl 

swallow,    Job  21:20,    Ps.  75:9,    Isa.  51  :  17.  22,    Jer.  25  :  15,  etc 

cn-^n©,  Edom  is  addressed  as  in  the  preceding  verses.  —5?  upon,  indi 
eating  the  place  of  their  revelry,  which  is  more  natural  in  the  connection 
than  over^  indicating  its  subject  or  occasion,  v^ij^  nn  §  254.  6,  §  256, 
my  mountain  of  holiness,  i.  e.  my  holy  mountain.  T^wri  continually,  not 
of  course  that  each  nation  should  continue  for  ever  drinking,  for  tha 
draughts  are,  as  is  immediately  added,  productive  of  speedy  extinction ; 
but  they  should  drink  in  unending  series  until  the  entire  number  was 
exhausted,  comp.  the  phrase  continual  hurnt-offering,  Ex.  29  :  42,  con* 
tinual  shew-hread,  Ex.  25  :  30,  2  Chron.  2  :  3.  Several  manuscripts,  and 
a  few  of  the  early  printed  editions,  substitute  for  this  word  a"»DO  around 
or  in  turn,  which,  though  preferred  by  some  commentators,  is  doubtless 
a  gloss  at  first  inserted  in  the  margin  by  way  of  explanation,  and  subse- 
quently transferred  to  the  text.  The  common  text  has  in  its  favour  the 
best  and  most  accurate  manuscripts  and  all  the  ancient  versions.  It  is 
an  illustration  of  the  tendency  to  substitute  an  easier  reading  in  place 
of  one  which  involves  a  real  or  fancied  difficulty.  The  rendering  of  this 
phrase  in  the  Septuagint  may  also  serve  to  illustrate,  on  the  one  hand, 
how  errors  may  arise  from  the  eye,  transcribers  or  translators  not  seeing 
accurately  what  is  before  them,  and  on  the  other,  how  even  the  errors 
of  a  version  may  be  turned  to  account  by  the  critic,  and  afford  him  data 
from  which  to  conclude  upon  the  true  form  of  the  original  text.  For 
"tittp  D'^*:.nn— Vs  fint;-;  the  LXX.  have  TriWrat  aai/ra  ra  eSvr)  olvov.  It  is 
plain  that  the  translator,  misled  by  the  similarity  of  the  letters,  has  mis- 
taken -T^ttn  for  -i-xn  =  -i^n  wine.  ^t]v:i,  emphatic  repetition  of  the  finite 
form  of  the  verb,  §  282.  b,  drink  and  drink,  i.  e.  continue  drinking  until 
the  whole  is  exhausted.  ?y^i  §  100.  2.  a  (2).  xiVs  §  285.  3,  as  those 
who,  etc.  In  the  exposition  of  this  verse  already  given,  the  word  drink 
is  taken  in  its  literal  sense  in  the  first  clause,  and  figuratively  in  the. 
second.  Other  constructions  have  been  proposed,  which  preserve  the 
same  sense  in  both  clauses.  Thus  literally  in  both  :  1.  As  ye  Edomites 
have  drunk  upon  my  holy  mountain,  exulting  over  the  ruin  of  Jerusalem, 
all  nations  shall  drink,  exulting  over  your  ruin.  But  all  nations  were 
not  to  be  combined  against  Edom,  ver.  1 ;  the  essential  thing  in  this  in- 
terpretation, that  the  drinking  of  all  the  nations  had  relation  to  Edom, 
or  expressed  their  joy  at  his  destruction,  is  not  in  the  text,  but  must  bo 
supplied ;  and  the  kind  of  drinking  intended  is  shown  by  its  effect,  they 
shall  be  as  those  who  I/ave  not  been,  who  have  never  existed.  Or,  2.  As 
ye  Edomites  liave  drunk  upon  my  holy  mountain,  all  nations  shall  do 
the  same,  shall  inflict  similar  injuries  and  insults,  shall  drink  there  and 
perish  in  consequence,  he  as  those  who  have  not  been.     But  this  is  inap- 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    16-18.  187 

jiropriate  to  the  connection  ;  the  particle  "is;  /or,  with  which  tl^e  verse 
begins,  must  be  followed  by  a  confirmation  of  the  preceding  statement 
that,  as  Edom  has  done  it  shall  be  done  to  him.  The  same  objection 
may  be  made  to  those  constructions  in  which  drink  is  understood  figura- 
tively in  both  clauses,  viz.,  3.  As  ye,  Edomites,  have  drunk  the  cup  of 
divine  wrath,  the  preterite  prophetic  §  262.  4,  on  account  of  my  holy 
mountain,  i.  e,  for  your  injurious  treatment  of  God's  people,  all  nations 
shall  drink  the  same.  And,  4.  As  ye,  Jews  (who  are,  however,  nowhere 
addressed  throughout  the  prophecy,  and  whom  there  is  nothing  in  the 
context  to  suggest),  have  drunk  of  the  divine  wrath  upon  my  holy  moun* 
tain,  all  nations  shall  drink  the  same,  but  more  copiously,  and  for  a 
longer  term.  Thus  understood,  the  verse  would  be  parallel  to  Jer.  25  : 
29,  49:12. 

17.  In  contrast  with  the  perdition  of  Edom  and  the  nations,  in  con- 
trast, too,  with  the  injurious  treatment  that  Judah  shall  experience  at 
their  hands,  the  concluding  section  of  this  prophecy  dwells  upon  the 
ultimate  salvation,  victory,  and  enlargement  of  God's  people.  inasi 
§  254.  3.  Jn^'iVsj  is  by  some  regarded  as  an  abstract,  escape,  deliverance, 
by  others  as  a  collective,  an  escaped,  or  delivered  band,  §  198.  While 
the  nations,  who  are  enemies  of  God,  are  doomed  to  extinction,  God's 
kingdom,  of  which  Zion  is  the  centre  and  seat,  shall  be  preserved.  It 
must  pass  through  sore  trials,  such  as  that  referred  to  vs.  11-14,  and 
others  beside,  but  there  shall  still  be  a  remnant  surviving  them  all, 
comp.  Joel  3  :  5.  u;"tj?  may  either  be  the  subject,  and  there  shall  be 
holiness,  viz.  in  mount  Zion,  or  the  predicate,  and  it,  the  body  of  those 
who  have  escaped,  shall  be  holiness,  or  holy.  This  denotes  not  merely 
inward  purity,  but  sacredness  and  inviolability.  They  belong  to  God, 
and  are  consequently  under  his  special  protection,  comp.  Joel  4:17, 
Jer.  2:3.  a|?'y;;^  n-^ss,  the  entire  covenant  people.  This  expression  is 
not  to  be  restricted  to  Judah,  either  here  or  in  the  next  verse.  Bri©-"tt 
§  216.  1.  a,  their  own  possessions^  from  which  they  had  previously  been 
driven,  see  ver.  11  ;  or  it  may  mean  the  possessions  of  all  the  nations, 
ver.  16.  The  people  of  God  shall  not  only  be  protected  from  further 
injury  from  other  nations,  but  they  shall  conquer  and  possess  the  world, 
comp.  ver.  21,  Dan.  7:  27.  Upon  the  latter  view  of  its  meaning,  the 
idea  is  here  expressed  in  the  general,  of  which  an  individual  application 
is  made  in  the  following  verses  appropriate  to  the  subject  of  this 
prophecy. 

18.  tjD'i''  ri*«2i,  the  house  of  Joseph  properly  denotes  the  tribes  of 
Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  who  were  descended  from  him,  Josh.  16  :  4,  but 
iS  here  applied  to  the  kingdom  of  the  ten  tribes,  which  was  under   thf 


188  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

leadership  of  Epbiaim,  see  on  Ezek.  37 :  19.  Although  included  in  th^ 
house  of  Jacob  already  spoken  of,  they  are  separately  mentioned  to  pre* 
elude  all  doubt  as  to  their  interest  in  what  is  here  declared,  and  to  give 
gj-eater  prominence  to  the  reunion  of  the  sundered  tribes  against  the 
common  enemy,  comp.  Isa.  11  :  13.  14.  The  figure  employed  suggestG 
the  idea  of  easy  and  complete  destruction,  comp.  Isa.  5  :  24,   10  •  17. 

19.  The  territorial  enlargement  of  the  covenant  people  in  all  direc- 
tions. 2.}5n  §  275.  2.  b.  The  inhabitants  of  the  southern  part  of  Judah, 
contiguous  to  Edom,  should  remove  southward  and  occupy  this  vacated 
territory.  The  dwellers  in  the  vale,  the  low  country  in  the  west  of 
Judah,  should  spread  westward  over  the  territory  of  the  Philistines. 
stn-'i.  The  subject  is  not  expressed.  Judah  is  evidently  intended,  as 
may  readily  be  inferred  from  the  previous  mention  of  the  south  and  the 
vale  which  were  parts  of  that  tribe.  Judah  shall  expand  not  only  south- 
ward and  westward,  but  northward  into  the  territory  of  Ephraim  and 
Samaria,  thus  dispossessing  Benjamin,  who  shall  in  turn  occupy  Gilead 
on  the  east  of  Jordan. 

20.  The  ten  tribes  will  thus  be  pushed  northward  into  Phenicia. 
th_y\_  and  the  captivity  of  this  host,  this  captive  host  of  the  childreri  of 
Israel^  the  ten  tribes  which,  it  is  here  presupposed,  shall  have  been  car- 
ried into  captivity,  shall  possess  what  Canaaniies  do,  the  territory  of  the 
Canaanites  or  Phenicians,  comp.  Isa.  23:11,  unto  Zarephath.  This 
yields  a  better  sense  than  to  make  6''3yi3 — ii^;x  descriptive  of  nV.v  which 
must  then  be  coordinated  with  the  following  nVa  as  the  subject  of  ?^'^'j  in 
the  last  clause  :  the  captivity,  etc.,  who  are  Canaanites,  etc.,  i.  e,  are  cap- 
tives in  Phenicia  and  reside  there,  and  the  captivity  of  Jerusalem,  etc., 
shall  possess,  etc.  "iijcoa,  some  remote  locality  known  only  from  this 
passage :  it  may  perhaps  be  used  in  a  general  sense  to  denote  a  distant 
region.  Some  suppose  it  to  be  an  appellative  noun  meaning  dispersion, 
comp.  root  t^b  .  Jerome  identifies  it  with  the  Bosphorus,  which  may  be 
a  mere  conjecture,  from  the  sound  of  the  name  with  the  preposition  pre- 
fixed. The  rabbins  give  this  name  to  Spain,  'Eo-Trepia,  and  make  ns-is 
to  be  France,  though  this  latter  is  manifestly  the  town  of  Sarepta. 
;  353 n,  as  the  restored  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  more  than  fill  their  former 
residence,  they  spread  over  the  cities  of  the  south  vacated  by  the  occupa- 
tion of  Edom,  ver.  19. 

21.  c-'rJ'^tLp.ia,  an  allusion  to  the  judges  whom  God  had  at  a  former 
period  raised  up  to  deliver  his  people  and  punish  their  oppressors,  comp. 
Judg.  2:16,  Neh.  9  :  27.  Such  divinely  commissioned  champions  should 
again  ascend  mount  Zion,  or  perhaps,  as  the  captivity  is  alluded  to  in 
the  preceding  verse,  come  up  out  of  exile  to  mount  Zion,  see  on  Gen, 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    1  :  1.  2.  188 

39:1.  The  people  restored  from  exile  should  be  provided  with  deliver- 
ers and  saviours,  including  and  culminating  in  the  great  antitype  of  all 
tigtcV  §  22.  a  (5),  see  on  Judg.  15  :  20.    Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  25. 


NAHUM.     CHAPTER  I. 

This  prophecy  is  appropriately  divided  into  three  chapters,  of  which 

Chap.  i.  announces  the  divine  purpose  to  destroy  Nineveh. 

Chap.  ii.  describes  its  overthrow. 

Chap.  iii.  assigns  the  reason  for  it,  and  declares  its  inevitable  certainty. 

1.  The  opening  verse  contains  the  title  to  the  book,  the  first  clause 
of  which  explains  its  subject,  and  the  second  names  its  author.  Like  tho 
titles  prefixed  to  other  prophecies,  it  forms  part  of  the  original  and 
authentic  text,  and  is  to  be  regarded  as  written  by  the  prophet  himself. 
N-i;^  is  by  some  rendered  utterance,  prophecy,  by  others  burden.  In 
favour  of  the  latter  may  be  urged,  (1)  the  uniform  usage  of  the  word 
when  employed  as  it  is  here.  It  is  not  applied  to  prophecies  indiscrimi- 
nately, but  only  to  such  as  are  of  a  grievous  and  threatening  import, 
which  impose  a  burden  of  woe  upon  those  who  are  the  objects  of  them. 

(2)  This  is  also  its  constant  meaning,  when  not  used  in  this  technical 
sense ;  and  it  springs  most  directly  from  the  radical  signification  of  the 
verb  Nrj  to  lift  up^  to  bear :  to  lift  up  the  voice  is  a  secondary  applica- 
tion. The  other  meanings  attributed  to  it  by  Gesenius,  viz.,  song,  in 
1  Chron.  15  :  22.  27,  and  proverb,  in  Prov.  30  : 1,  31 :  1,  are  supposi- 
titious.    See  Hengstenberg's  remarks  on  Zech.  9  :  1,  in  his  Christology. 

(3)  It  never  stands  in  the  construct  before  the  author  of  the  prophecy, 
as  it  might  be  expected  to  do  if  it  meant  the  utterance  of,  but  (with  the 
exception  of  Zech.  12:1,  Mai.  1:1,  where  it  is  in  the  construct  of  appo- 
sition) only  before  its  object,  as  here,  the  burden  of  Nineveh,  the  load 
which  Nineveh  must  sustain.  Vtn,  see  on  Obad.  ver.  1.  :  "x-pV^r;  haa 
been  explained  as  a  patronymic,  descended  from  Elkosh,  but  more  prob- 
ably denotes  the  place  of  the  prophet's  birth  or  residence,  §  194.  1. 

The  chapter  consists  of  two  parts,  viz. : 

vs.  2-8,  a  majestic  description  of  Jehovah  in  those  attributes  which 
determine  him  to  destroy  Nineveh. 

vs.  9-14,  the  completeness  of  the  destruction  which  he  has  resolved 
to  efi'ect. 

2.  This  is  not  a  general  account  of  the  greatness  and  glory  of  the 
divine  nature,  but  the  prophecy  is  appropriately  introduced  by  an  exhi- 
bition of  the  basis  upon  which  it  rests.     The  overthrow  of  Nineveh  is 


190  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

grounded  upon  the  immutable  perfections  of  Jehovah,  his  jealousy  and 
avenging  wrath.  Vn  from  V>jn  to  he  strong  §  186.  c  (ny  root)  in  theusaga 
of  prose  differs  from  c^niN  in  never  standing  alone,  but  always  associ- 
ated with  a  qualifying  adjective,  or  another  divine  name,  or  in  the  con- 
struct before  a  following  noun.  In  poetry,  on  the  contrary,  this  rule 
does  not  hold,  and  ^n  is  often  used  without  any  adjunct,  where  the  more 
prosaic  cn'^N  might  have  been  expected.  It  is  in  prose  never  joined 
with  suffixes,  and  in  poetry  only  with  that  of  the  first  pers.  sing.  The 
rule  of  poetry  might  here  be  applied,  and  Vi<  taken  separately  as  the 
subject,  God  is  jealous.  But  the  symmetry  of  the  verse,  which  consists 
of  three  clauses  with  Jehovah  as  the  subject,  and  a  double  attribute  in 
in  each,  the  collocation  of  the  words,  §  249.  1,  and  the  comparison  of 
the  parallel  passages,  Ex.  20  :  5,  34  :  14,  Deut.  4  :  24,  5  :  9,  6  :  15, 
Josh.  24 :  19,  make  it  preferable  to  translate  Jehovah  is  a  jealous  and 
avenging  God,  or  a  jealous  God  and  an  avenger.  «!!Sp_  §  187.  1,  as  in 
Josh.  24 :  19,  elsewhere  Nsp,  zealous,  denoting  the  energy  of  the  divine 
nature,  so  that  his  love  and  hatred  are  not  inoperative,  as  in  the  case 
of  heathen  deities,  but  active  and  eflScient ;  and  still  more  specifically 
jealous,  indicating  the  actuating  motive  of  this  divine  zeal  and  its 
twofold  direction,  as  it  springs  from  a  regard  to  his  own  honour  and 
worship,  wherein  he  cannot  endure  a  rival,  Ex.  34;  14,  or  from  affec- 
tion for  his  people,  whom  none  may  harm  with  impunity,  Joel  2  :  18. 
Injuries  suffered  in  either  of  these  respects  his  jealousy  leads  him  to 
avenge,  rr^n"^  tp.3*i,  the  triple  repetition  of  these  words  is  not  designed 
to  suggest  an  allusion  to  the  trinity,  nor  to  three  successive  injuries  in- 
flicted by  the  Assyrians  or  to  be  inflicted  upon  them,  but  emphasizes  and 
renders  prominent  the  idea  expressed,  §  280.  3.  b.  The  first  clause  de- 
duces God's  avenging  or  revenging  from  its  primary  source,  the  zeal  or 
jealousy  of  the  divine  nature ;  the  second  reveals  its  ardour  or  intensity 
as  attended  by  the  heat  of  his  wrath ;  the  third  indicates  its  objects,  his 
enemies.  nTsri  Vya" ,  comp.  Gen.  37* :  19  ;  the  divine  wrath  is  not  a  tran- 
sient fervour,  but  that  settled  indignation  against  evil  and  determination 
to  punish  it,  which  is  inseparable  from  God's  holiness.  i^'S'i  keeping, 
retaining  wrath,  which  is  easily  supplied  from  n^h  in  the  preceding 
clause,  though  the  same  ellipsis  occurs  elsewhere,  Ps.  103  :  9,  Jer.  3  : 5. 
12  ;  others  render  watching  with  a  view  to  punishment,  comp.  Job  10  •■ 
14.  The  two  verbs  of  this  clause  are  likewise  combined  in  Lev.  19 :  18, 
3.  This  avenging  jealousy  is  not  discredited  by  the  long  delay  of 
judgment,  for  it  is  associated,  as  the  prophet  adds,  with  the  attribute 
of  forbearance  or  long-suffering  (tj-^x  §  216.  1.  e,  §  254.  10),  which  is 
here  particularly  mentioned,  as  it  had  been  so  remarkably  exhibited  in 


NOTES    ON    NAIIUM    1  :  3.    4.  191 

the  case  of  Nineveh,  Jon.  4:2.  This,  however,  it  is  imi  mediately  de- 
clared, involves  neither  weakness  nor  a  relaxation  of  his  purpose  to  pun- 
ish. ri-Vi^A^.  §  13.  a,  §  215.  1.  c,  Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  17  ;  power, 
in  its  ordinary  sense,  as  exercised  in  the  production  of  eflPects  ab  extra^ 
not  power  of  endurance  or  self-restraint,  as  has  needlessly  been  assumed 
with  the  view  of  finding  an  exact  parallel  to  the  words  immediately  pre- 
ceding, n^sj,-)  §  92.  c?,  §  174.  3.  n^ii^  §  172.  3,  the  phrase  is  drawn 
from  Ex.  34  :  7,  Num.  14  :  18.  rr'nn^ ,  emphatically  prefixed  to  its  clause, 
and  repeated  in  the  suflSx  at  the  end,  §  281  ;  the  LXX  connect  it  with 
what  precedes,  but  this  violates  the  accents.  This  name  occurs  five 
times  in  this  and  the  foregoing  verse,  and  ten  times  in  the  course  of  this 
chapter.  The  recital  of  the  attributes  of  Jehovah  is  followed  by  a  sub- 
lime description  of  his  going  forth  in  wrath  to  punish  his  enemies.  This 
is  not  the  description  of  a  thunder  storm  or  of  other  natural  phenomena, 
which  were  conceived  to  indicate  the  presence  of  the  deity.  Nor  is  it  a 
prediction  that  the  overthrow  of  Nineveh  would  be  accompanied  by 
great  catastrophes  in  the  physical  world.  It  is  a  poetical  representation 
of  the  wrath  and  power  of  Jehovah,  whose  vengeance  is  here  denouiiced. 
At  the  same  time,  the  figures  employed  here  and  in  other  passages  of  a 
similar  nature,  have  not  only  a  symbolical  fitness,  but,  to  a  certain  extent, 
a  real  basis.  Like  phenomena  have  attended  the  manifestations  of  God's 
presence,  as  the  cloud,  tempest,  and  earthquake  of  the  descent  on  Sinai, 
the  drying  up  of  the  Red  sea  and  of  the  Jordan,  etc. ;  and  they  shall  in 
vastly  increased  potency  attend  his  final  coming  to  judge  the  world. 
These  occasional  and  transient  occurrences  in  the  past  and  in  the  future 
are  manifestations  of  a  permanent  fact,  which  is  valid  for  all  time,  the 
infinite  superiority  of  Jehovah,  and  his  absolute  control  over  all  the 
works  of  his  hand,  so  that  such  majestic  displays  of  his  omnipotence  are 
imminent  every  where,  and  might  at  any  time  be  exhibited  if  such**were 
his  pleasure.  The  prophet  consequently  pictures  to  us  the  God  who  has 
convulsed  external  nature  by  his  presence  and  coming,  who  shall  here- 
after do  so  on  a  far  grander  scale,  and  who  is  able  to  do  so  to  any  extent 
at  all  times,  'p^';"],  storm  and  cloud,  as  natural  emblems  of  what  is  dark 
and  threatening,  are  fit  accompaniments  or  symbols  of  the  WTath  of 
God.  The  cloud,  which  envelopes  or  attends  the  advancing  deity,  is 
beautifully  likened  to  the  dust  raised  by  a  warrior  marching  to  battle. 
4.  The  wrathful  and  avenging  march  of  God  spreads  desolation  and 
terror.  Grand  and  conspicuous  objects  of  nature  feel  the  weight  of  his 
displeasure,  or  tremble  in  dread  of  it.  n>:.-':\,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  10.  The 
vividness  of  the  description  is  heightened  by  the  use  of  the  participle, 
whi3h  denotes  present  time,  §  266.  2,  and  places  the  action,  as  it  were. 


I 


192  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

before  the  eyes,  He  is  rehuhing.  The  following  future  with  Va«^  Con 
versive  is  also  to  be  rendered  as  a  present,  and  denotes  an  action  imme- 
diately consequent  upon  the  preceding,  §  265.  a.  The  preterites  that 
come  after,  announce  in  quick  succession  the  further  effects  of  this  dis- 
play of  wrath,  as  it  seizes  upon  one  object  after  another.  ir:-i;£|;i  §  150. 
2  (p.  1(S2).  '^V^N  §  115.  -,t^"a.  The  highlands  of  Bashan  in  the  east, 
the  promontory  of  Carmel  in  the  west,  and  the  lofty  range  of  Lebanon 
in  the  north,  were  the  most  conspicuous  objects  in  Palestine,  and  distin- 
guished for  their  fertility  and  verdure.  They  i=nstantly  wither  at  the 
rebuke  of  God.  The  mention  of  them  here  affords  an  incidental  proof 
that  the  prophet  was  himself  in  the  holy  land,  and  not,  as  some  have 
imagined,  in  exile  in  Assyria. 

5.  ^s:£^,  prep,  in  its  causal  sense,  on  account  of  him,  at  him.  a^Ti^, 
intrans.,  lifted  itself  up,  heaved,  as  in  an  earthquake.  This  is  better 
than  the  explanation,  '>'aised  itself,  i.  e.  went  up  in  smoke,  the  figure 
being  suggested  by  the  melting  of  the  hills  before  the  fire  of  God's 
wrath,  or  the  rendering  lifted  up  its  voice,  cried  out  in  terror.  Vjr'i, 
from  the  root  ^:2^  to  come  forth,  §  190.  b,  the  productive  or  habitable 
earth,  the  world.  It  is  used  exclusively  in  poetry,  and  never  occurs  with 
the  article,  §  247.  The  repeated  conjunction  )  —  i,  like  the  Latin 
et — et,  signifies  both  —  and.     "^^'i)'^.;'  §3^-  I5  §255.  1. 

0.  Such  being  the  fearful  consequences  of  his  displeasure,  none  can 
resist  it  or  stand  before  it.  ''~''^p^,  poured  out^  like  fire  rained  down  from 
heaven,  perhaps  with  allusion  to  the  judgment  sent  upon  Sodom. 
D''~sn';,,  singled  out  as  a  type  of  what  is  strongest  and  most  enduring. 

7.  Another  feature  of  the  divine  character,  which,  so  far  from  being 
inconsistent  with  the  preceding,  is  in  reality  but  another  side  of  the 
same  essential  attribute  of  righteousness.  While  to  his  enemies  this  be- 
tokens vengeance,  it  assures  those  who  trust  in  him  of  love  and  protec- 
tion. The  obverse  side  of  this  divine  perfection  is  here  presented,  be- 
cause it  contains  an  additional  ground  for  the  judgment  upon  Nineveh. 
s^/iT  knoiv,  may  be  taken  in  an  emphatic  sense,  involving  acquaintance, 
intimacy,  and  friendship,  comp.  Ps.  144  :  3,  Amos  3  :  2,  Mat.  7  :  23 ;  or 
it  may  be  restricted  to  its  ordinary  meaning  of  simple  intelligence,  it 
being  sufficient  to  assert  that  he  knows  who  they  are  who  trust  in  him ; 
his  blessing  and  favour  follow  from  that  as  a  matter  of  course. 

8.  t)t2tca*i,  the  conjunction  maybe  adversative,  introducing  a  con- 
trast to  what  immediately  precedes,  and  on  the  other  hand,  hut ;  or  it 
may  be  copulative,  the  destruction  of  Nineveh  being  a  sequence  of  God*a 
»egard  of  his  injured  people,  and  consequently,  etc.  Isaiah,  8  :  8,  had 
likened  the   Assyrian  invasion  of  Judah  to  an  inundation  (n:?^!  C]^"i') 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    1  :  5-9.  193 

Nahum  declares  that  Nineveh  herself  shall  be  inundated ;  the  figure  is 
not  to  be  restricted  to  an  invading  army,  but  includes  the  entire  flood 
of  evils  by  which  she  was  to  be  visited  and  destroyed.  Some  commenta- 
tors have  supposed,  that  in  addition  to  this  figurative  fulfilment,  the 
words  of  the  prophet  were  literally  accomplished  in  an  actual  overflow 
of  the  Tigris,  which,  as  Diodorus  Siculus,  ii.  27,  narrates  (he  calls  it  the 
Euphrates),  threw  down  twenty  furlongs  of  the  city  wall,  and  thus  gave 
entrance  to  the  besiegers,  in  fulfilment  of  an  ancient  prophecy,  that  the 
city  could  never  be  taken  till  the  river  became  its  enemy.  This  would 
accord  with  the  analogy  of  other  prophecies,  see  on  Isa.  40  : 3.  The 
only  doubt  arises  from  the  uncertainty  as  to  the  actual  facts  of  the  case. 
It  has  been  made  a  question  whether  the  narrative  of  Diodorus  is  en- 
tirely reliable ;  and  if  so,  whether  the  overthrow  which  he  describes  was 
subsequeilt  to  the  time  of  Nahum,  and  was  the  same  that  is  here  pre- 
dicted. -ir>  might  agree  with  Jehovah  passing  with  a  Jlood,  but  is  more 
naturally  connected  with  titp/i  loithan  overrunning  floods  i.  e.  passing  its 
bounds,  Stt",;?)a,  the  suffix  refers  not  to  n^s,  he  will  cause  destruc- 
tion in  its  place,  i.  e.  in  the  place  allotted  to  it,  but  to  Nineveh,  1  : 1, 
which,  is  prominent  in  the  prophet's  mind  .as  the  theme  of  his  discourse. 
This  is  an  additional  proof  that  the  title  forms  an  original  and  integral 
part  of  the  text  of  the  prophecy,  since  otherwise  the  subject  would  be 
unexplained,  and  the  reader  left  in  doubt  until  2  :  9.  Interpreters  have 
needlessly  perplexed  themselves  about  the  form  of  expression  here  em- 
ployed, as  though  the  place  of  the  city,  or  the  soil  on  which  it  stood, 
was  to  be  an  object  of  destruction  distinct  from  the  city  itself.  If  Nine- 
veh were  destroyed,  of  course  its  site  would  be  made  a  desolation.  It  is 
unnecessary,  therefore,  to  assume  that  Nineveh  is  personified  as  a  queen, 
comp.  Isa.  47  : 1,  etc.,  and  that  her  place  or  residence  is  the  city  itself. 
This  passage  affords  an  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  various  read- 
ings and  wrong  interpretations  have  arisen  from  a  false  view  of  the 
parallelism  of  clauses.  Of  the  old  Greek  versions,  Symmachus  alone 
gives  stwipte  its  proper  rendering ;  the  rest,  assuming  that  it  should  cor- 
respond in  sense  exactly  with  ra^N  of  the  following  clause,  translate,  of 
those  rising  up  against  him,  as  if  the  reading  were,  or  were  equivalent 
to,  vft^^tt.  Jti^an  darkness,  a  frequent  figure  of  calamity;  it  may  either 
be  the  subject  of  the  verb,  or  stand  absolutely  after  it  to  denote  the  place, 
into  darkness,  or  instrument,  with  darkness,  comp.  on  Isa.  41  :  2. 

9.  The  second  division  of  the  chapter  opens  with  a  direct  address  to 
the  Assyrians,  vs-inn-n^s  §88  (2  and  3  ra.)  tvhat  will  ye  devise  in 
reference  to  Jehovah  ?  his  nature  and  purpose  being  what  has  just  been 
described,  how  do  you  propose  to  resist  him,  or  avert  the  destructior 

13 


194  HLBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

which  he  is  resolved  to  brit  g  upon  you  1  Or  the  reference  may  he  to 
offensive  rather  than  defensive  measures,  as  hv  ach,  ver.  11  ;  what  are 
ye  devising  in  reference  to,  against  Jehovah  ?  i.  e.  what  new  assault  are 
you  meditating  upon  his  people  ?  You  shall  fail  in  your  design  ;  you 
shall  not  be  allow^ed  to  afflict  them  again.  Either  of  these  explanations 
is  better  than  to  suppose  Judah  addressed,  lohat  think  ye  in  reference  to 
Jehovah  ?  what  do  you  imagine  that  he  will  do  ?  j  'n^'^^  affliction  shall 
not  arise  twice  ;  the  allusion  to  ver.  7,  where  this  same  word  is  used  of 
the  distress  endured  by  God's  people,  determines  this  clause  to  mean, 
that  Judah  has  suffered  the  oppression  of  Nineveh,  but  shall  never  be 
exposed  to  it  again,  see  also  2:1.  Another  interpretation  is,  that  God 
would  make  such  thorough  work  in  his  destruction  of  Nineveh,  that  he 
would  have  no  occasion  to  afflict  it  a  second  time,  comp.  1  Sam.  26 :  8, 
2  Sam.  20  :  10  ;  another  still,  the  adversary  ("'^s,  as  in  1  Sara.  1:6), 
i.  e.  Nineveh  shall  not  arise  tivice,  shall  not  recover  from  this  as  from  its 
previous  overthrow  by  Arbaces,  comp,  Jer.  51  :  64. 

10.  ""z  confirms  the  statement  just  made,  that  the  Assyrians  shall 
never  afflict  Judah  again  ;  the  reason  is,  for  they  shall  have  been  them- 
selves devoured,  consumed  as  stubble,  a  figure  of  easy,  speedy,  and  total 
destruction,  i^sn,  pret.  relative  to  the  future  c?,pn  §  262.  1.  Its  sub- 
ject is  qualified  by  the  preceding  participial  clause,  which  has  been  vari- 
ously understood  according  to  the  signification  attributed  to  the  figures 
employed,  and  the  sense  put  upon  some  of  the  terms.  The  simplest 
view  appears  to  be  that  which  finds  in  these  words  the  circumstances  or 
manner  of  their  destruction.  Entangled  unto  the  extent  of  thorns,  to 
the  degree  that  thorns  are,  like  thorns,  comp.  1  Chron.  4  :  27,  i.  e.  joined 
together  in  an  inextricable  mass,  and  thus  affording  the  readier  and 
surer  fuel  to  the  flames,  and  drunken  as  by  their  drink  (oxaa ,  absolutely 
to  denote  the  manner  or  instrument,  §  274.  2.  e),  or,  according  to  their 
drink,  with  no  other  limitation  than  the  amount  of  wine  they  have,  that 
is  to  say,  either  in  a  state  of  literal  intoxication,  as  Diodorus  Siculus  re- 
cords, or  by  a  figure  for  th<  helplessness  of  drunken  men,  who  are  un- 
able to  resist  or  flee.  Others*  resolve  the  participles  into  verbal  forms,  to 
which  they  are  often  equivalent.  Thus,  if  being  i?iter2voven  be  taken  to 
mean,  because  they  are  interivoven,  etc.,  this  clause  will  suggest  the  reason 
why  the  Assyrians  are  to  be  destroyed,  thorns,  from  their  noxious  char- 
acter, being  an  emblem  of  wicked  men,  Ezek.  2  :  6,  Mic.  7  :  4,  and  their 
drunkenness  being  singled  out  as  an  evidence  of  their  luxurious,  aban- 
doned lives.  On  the  assumption  that  ^'^y^'o  has  the  sense  of  n'-i"'0  stupe- 
fied (the  senses  entangled  and  confused)  by  flesh-po^'5  might  also  be 
referred  to  luxurious  living.     Or,  if  it  mean,  although  they  a*'e  inter 


I 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    1  :  10-12.  19!:> 

woven,  etc.,  it  will  represent  their  real  or  fancied  security,  whicli  never 
theless  shall  not  protect  them ;  though  their  phalanx  presents  an  im- 
penetrable front,  as  firmly  knit  together  as  thorns,  and  though  they  have 
all  the  confident  security  of  merry  drinkers,  they  are  yet  doomed  to  de- 
struction. Or  the  participles  may  be  connected  not  directly  with  the 
Assyrians  but  with  B'^'^'^o ,  and  the  clause  describe  the  futility  of  resist- 
ance to  their  divinely  ordained  fate :  even  to,  though  they  be  like  thorns 
woven  together^  which  defy  all  attempts  to  handle  them,  and  drenched  as 
their  drink,  wet  as  wine  itself,  so  that  fire  cannot  burn  them,  they  shall 
nevertheless  be  consumed,  etc.  :  nV^  ,  not  an  adj.  qualifying  f^  full, 
mature  and  therefore  burning  more  readily,  but  an  adverb,  §  235.  3  (3), 
qualifying  t-n^ ,  or  more  probably  iiVsN . 

11.  This  is  confirmed  by  the  example  of  Sennacherib,  whose  doom 
foreshadowed  that  of  Nineveh  itself.  'Ti'^sTa,  the  suf  is  by  the  majority 
of  interpreters  referred  to  Nineveh,  out  of  thee  proceeded  or  went  forth. 
In  the  context,  however,  vs.  12.  13,  2  :  1,  the  2  f.  s.  suffix  (except  in 
'!j;»  2  :  2)  refers  to  Judah  personified  as  a  virgin,  Isa.  37  :  22  ;  in  ad 
dressing  Assyria  the  2  masc.  is  used  for  the  sake  of  distinction  either  in 
the  sing.,  ver.  14,  or  plur.,  ver.  9.  If  this  analogy  be  observed  here, 
Judah  must  be  intended,  from  thee  has  gone  out,  or  gone  away,  retreat- 
ed. S'iJh,  Sennacherib,  though  it  might  also  be  taken  collectively  of  all 
the  Assyrian  monarchs  who  had  oppressed  or  would  oppress  the  people 
of  God,  in  which  case  ns;,  like  ^iVsn,  ver.  10,  must  be  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  preceding  future.  :^?-''^s:  §  195.  3,  ivorihlessness,  or  as  the 
negation  of  what  is  morally,  good  implies  that  which  is  morally  bad, 
wickedness,  here  used  in  its  abstract  sense ;  among  the  later  Jews  it 
came  to  be  a  name  of  Satan  as  the  impersonation  of  wickedness,  2  Cor. 
6:15. 

12.  The  completeness  of  his  overthrow  in  the  height  of  his  power, 
coupled  with  the  assurance  that  Assyria  should  never  be  used  to  aflSict 
Judah  again.  — cn,  the  conditional  clause,  extends  through  -1:2^,  the 
apodosis  beginning  with  "[rjayi.  §  287.  2  ;  if  they,  the  Assyrian  army 
under  Sennacherib,  were  complete  in  full  strength  and  vigour,  and  so 
nuiuerous,  as  they  are  well  known  to  have  been,  a7id  ivere  so  mown  down, 
g  140.  2,  the  figure  perhaps  suggested  by  the  stubble,  ver.  10  (others 
render  shorn,  comp.  Isa.  7  :  20),  and  he,  Sennacherib,  or  the  singular 
may  have  a  collective  or  distributive  force,  the  whole,  or  every  one  of 
them,  passed  away,  perished,  §275.  6,  then,  by  this  be  assured,  I  have 
affiicted  thee,  0  Judah,  and  I  will  not  afflict  thee  again.  As  certainly  as 
Sennacherib  and  his  host  were  overthrown,  so  certainly  shall  Assyria  be 
bumbled  and  prevented  from  trampling  upon  Judah   again.      Or  the 


196  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

apodosis  might  begin  witli  ftij^as  ^sn  (/*,  even  if,  although,  as  Isa.  1:18, 
they  were  complete,  etc.,  yet  so,  in  the  manner  well  known,  or  ihus^  in 
this  condition  of  completeness  and  numbers,  were  they  mown  down,  etc 
Those  who  find  no  special  allusion  to  the  fall  of  Sennacherib,  of  which 
the  terms  are  so  aptly  descriptive,  understand  this  verse  also  collectively, 
and  refer  it  to  the  future  complete  destruction  of  the  Assyrian  power,  by 
placing  these  preterites,  as  well  as  that  of  ver.  11,  under  the  influence 
of  the  preceding  future.  The  suf.  in  tfJiayi  is  by  some  commentators  re- 
ferred to  Nineveh,  and  the  sense  supposed  to  be,  that  such  a  blow  should 
be  struck  as  would  not  require  to  be  repeated  ;  see  on  ver.  9. 

13.  nnyi,  what  God  was  about  to  do  now,  contrasted  with  what  he 
had  already  done  to  the  host  of  Sennacherib.  !)rtt:>a  §  220.  1.  b  (3  pers.) 
his  yoke,  that  of  the  Assyrians  represented  by  Sennacherib  ;  the  refer- 
ence of  the  suffix  is  to  atch,  ver.  11. 

14.  ^''^y,  the  oppressor  spoken  of  in  the  immediately  preceding 
verses  is  now  addressed,  §  279 ;  the  prep,  indicates  the  subject  of  the 
command,  concerning  thee,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  15,  though  it  sometimes  also 
denotes  the  person  commanded,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  16.  1';^»,  prep,  in  a 
partitive  sense.  The  race  shall  be  extinguished,  not  that  of  the  mon- 
arch alone,  but  of  the  empire;  the  Assyrian  name  shall  cease  to  be 
perpetuated.  Vps ,  the  idols  cannot  even  protect  themselves,  much  less 
their  worshippers.  The  Medes,  who  overturned  Nineveh,  and  the  Per- 
sians, with  whom  they  were  associated  in  the  capture  of  Babylon,  were 
the  gr^at  iconoclasts  of  antiquity,  comp.  Isa.  21 :  9.  tjnaj;  §  65.  6, 1  will 
make  thy  grave,  i.  e.  cause  thee  to  be  slain  aud  buried.  Or  d->»  niay>  as 
it  often  does,  govern  a  double  object,  /  will  make  it,  viz.,  the  house  of 
thy  gods,  thy  grave  ;  this  had  a  general  fulfilment  in  a  figurative  sense, 
in  so  far  as  the  idols  of  the  Assyrians  proved  their  ruin  instead  of  their 
salvation,  and  a  specific  literal  fulfilment  in  the  murder  of  Sennacherib  in 
an  idol  temple,  Isa.  37  :  38.  This  event  occurred  several  years  after  his 
invasion  of  Judah,  and  it  is  in  this  interval  that  the  prophecy  of  Nahum 
was  most  probably  uttered.  Such  a  combination  of  the  figurative  and 
the  literal  is  not  unusual  in  the  prophets,  see  on  ver.  8.  :  niVj)^  §  262.  2, 
thou  hast  been  and  art  light,  in  a  moral  sense,  equivalent  to  the  sentence 
passed  upon  the  Babylonish  monarch,  Dan.  5  :  27,  '  weighed  in  the  bal- 
ances and  found  wanting.'  Others  render,  thou  art  become  insignificant, 
1;hy  power  is  broken  ;  but  this  could  not  be  a  reason  for  the  divine  order 
just  recited,  except  upon  the  forced  assumption  that  '  I  will  make  thy 
grave'  means,  thou  shalt  receive  a  dishonoured  in  place  of  a  regal  funeral 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    2  :  1.  197 


CHAPTER   II. 

The  divine  purpose  to  destroy  Nineveh  has  been  announced,  and 
traced  to  its  source  in  God's  immutable  attributes.  The  actual  execu* 
fcion  of  this  purpose  is  now  exhibited  to  view.     This  chapter,  besides 

an  introduction,  ver.  1,  announcing  the  fall  of  the  great  oppressor, 
and 

a  conclusion,  ver.  14,  in  which  Jehovah  pledges  himself  to  effect  it, 

is  mainly  devoted,  vs.  2-13,  to  a  vivid  description  of  the  overthrow 
of  Nineveh.     This  may  be  further  subdivided  into, 

(1)  the  preliminaries  of  the  siege,  by  which  the  wrongs  of  Israel 
shall  be  avenged,  vs.  2.  3. 

(2)  the  assault,  vs.  4.  5. 

(3)  the  ineffectual  defence,  vs.  6.  7. 

(4)  the  sack  of  the  city,  vs.  8—11. 

(5)  the  resulting  desolation,  vs.  12.  13. 

1.  A  messenger  is  seen  coming  in  the  distance  with  the  tidings  of 
Nineveh's  fall.  That  this  is  the  subject  of  his  message  rather  than  the 
disaster  to  Sennacherib,  is  evident,  since  it  is  the  former  and  not  the  lat- 
ter which  is  detailed  in  the  following  chapter,  and  is  the  principal  theme 
of  the  prophecy,  and  Judah  was  once  successfully  invaded  by  Assyria 
after  the  time  of  Sennacherib,  when  king  Manasseh  was  taken  prisoner, 
2  Chr.  33  :  11.  This  verse,  which  forms  a  kind  of  intermediate  link  be- 
tween the  first  and  second  chapters,  is  attached  to  the  former  in  the  En- 
glish and  other  modern  versions,  as  a  sequel  to  the  divine  purpose  therein 
declared,  but  to  the  latter  in  the  Hebrew  and  in  the  ancient  versions,  as 
preliminary  to  the  more  detailed  account  of  its  execution.  The  existing 
division  of  the  sacred  text  into  chapters  and  verses,  it  should  be  remem- 
bered, is  altogether  of  recent  origin,  and  is  purely  conventional.  It  is 
in  the  majority  of  instances,  though  not  always,  skillfully  made  ;  yet, 
however  valuable  for  purposes  of  convenience,  it  is  never  to  be  regarded 
as  authoritative,  and  should  not  be  suffered  to  destroy  the  sense  of  the 
unity  of  that  which,  as  originally  prepared,  formed  one  continuous  com- 
position, with  no  breaks  or  pauses  other  than  the  subject  itself  suggests, 
ran  lo  !  as  if  pointing  to  an  object  of  sight,  and  one  that  was  unexpected 
and  surprising.  D-^nnn,  the  art.  may  be  generic,  §245.  5,  or  it  may 
specify  the  mountains  in  the  direction  of  Nineveh,  to  which  all  eyes  were 
directed.  Mountains  are  spoken  of,  not  as  points  from  which  a  proclama- 
tion could  be  more  extensively  heard,  as  Isa.  40  :  9,  but  where  a  coming 
messenger  could  first  be  seen.    -^VAn,  the  feet  are  particularly  mentioned, 


""OS  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT: 

as  the  organs  used  in  running,  comp.  Acts  5  :  9.  "n^iiztt ,  with  the  single 
exception  of  1  Sam.  4 :  17,  used  only  of  a  hearer  of  good  tidings^  see  on 
Isa.  40  :  9.  ^>tn  §  141.  1  (p.  174),  §  271.  3.  The  meaning  of  this  ex- 
hortation, which  may  be  uttered  either  by  the  messenger  or  by  the 
prophet,  is  not  that  the  annual  gatherings  at  Jerusalem,  and  the  attend- 
ance upon  the  services  of  the  temple,  which  had  been  interrupted  by  in- 
vasion or  the  fear  of  it,  might  now  with  safety  be  resumed.  But  this 
distinguished  benefit  on  the  part  of  God  demands  a  new  and  strenuous 
devotion  to  his  service,  and  calls  especially  for  a  celebration  of  the  joyful 
festivals  commemorative  of  deliverances  which  were  themselves  types  for 
all  future  time  (see  on  Ex.  20  :  8),  and  have  now  had  afresh  fulfilment,  and 
for  a  performance  of  the  vows  made  in  entreating  relief  from  the  recent 
oppression.  r^y'T^i  §  275.  2.  b.  tj^oi^  §  269.  a.  — n^^^j  marg.  as  1  :  3. 
Sja  in  thee,  the  land  of  Judah,  for  which,  after  the  verb  '  pass,'  our  idiom 
substitutes  through  thee.  V?=i'?3,  abstract  for  concrete,  wicked^  here  used 
as  a  significant  name  of  the  monarch  or  empire  of  Assyria,  comp.  the 
enigmatical  designations  Jareb,  Hos.  5  :  1,3,  10:6;  Sheshach,  Jer.  25 : 
26,  51  :  41  ;  Merathaim  and  Pekod,  Jer.  50  :  21  ;  Kahab,  Isa.  51  :9. 
This  generic  name  shows  that  the  person  or  object  so  designated  is  not 
vicNved  simply  as  an  individual,  but  as  the  representative  of  a  class  or  the 
embodiment  of  a  principle.  He  is  the  type  of  the  wicked  foes  of  God 
and  his  people.  It  is  in  this  character  that  he  is  cut  off,  and  for  reasons 
grounded  in  those  attributes  of  God  which  determine  him  to  destroy  all 
such.  The  fall  of  Nineveh  is,  therefore,  a  typical  fact.  The  principles 
of  the  divine  administration,  which  it  illustrates,  as  these  are  exhibited 
in  this  prophecy,  secure  the  fall  of  every  other  power  of  wickedness,  the 
complete  and  final  deliverance  of  the  true  people  of  God,  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  reign  of  righteousness  and  peace.  Nahum's  prophecy, 
and  that  of  Obadiah  (see  particularly  ver.  21),  may  thus  be  said  to  be 
negatively  predictive  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah.  The  opening  words 
of  this  verse  are  found  again  in  Isa.  52:7,  where  they  are  used  generic- 
ally  of  the  good  things  in  store  for  the  people  of  God,  of  which  the  de- 
liverance from  the  Babylonish  exile  was  a  type  and  pledge.  The  apostle 
Paul,  Kom.  10 :  15,  repeats  them  in  application  to  the  glad  tidings  of  the 
gospel.  This  triple  repetition  of  the  same  language  is  not  to  be  regarded 
as  a  casual  and  undesigned  coincidence,  nor  an  accommodation  of  what 
was  originally  spoken  in  reference  to  one  subject  to  another  wholly  differ- 
ent. But  the  identity  in  expression  directs  attention  to  a  real  identity  in 
subject.  The  destruction  of  Nineveh  and  the  return  from  Babylon  foreshad- 
owed the  salvation  from  sin,  which  is  proclaimed  in  the  gospel.  nVs  §  220 
1.  6  (3  pers.),  not  from  n^s  as  the  LXX  seem  to  have  explained  it. 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    2  :  1-3.  190 

2.  The  advance  of  the  invader,  in  view  of  which  Nineveh  i^  admon- 
ished to  take  every  possible  precaution.  nVr,  used  technically  of  mili 
tary  expeditions,  1  Kin.  15  :  17,  20  :  22.  ysw  may  be  a  noun,  as  in 
Prov.  25  :  18,  hammer,  maul,  but  is  more  probably  a  part,  disioersing^ 
or,  as  others  render,  dashing  in  pieces.  In  either  case  it  denotes  the  as- 
sailant of  Nineveh,  who  is  represented  as  already  on  his  march  against 
it,  not  the  Messiah,  though  a  name  somewhat  similar  is  applied  to  him 
Mic.  2 :  13,  still  less  the  Assyrians  themselves,  in  their  invasion  of  Ju- 
dah.  ijiss-'^y,  not  against  thy  face,  the  hardness  of  which,  Ezek.  3  :  7-9, 
i.  e.  thy  obstinacy  this  hammer  shall  break,  but  before,  in  front  of  thee, 
see  on  Ex.  20  :  3,  with  the  implication  of  hostile  intent.  The  2  f.  s.  suf. 
refers  not  to  Judah,  as  in  the  preceding  verses,  as  though  this  verse  were 
designed  to  encourage  Jerusalem  to  hold  out  against  Sennacherib,  but  to 
Nineveh-  nn^jstt  n*:s3  according  to  the  accents  belongs  to  the  first  clause 
of  the  verse ;  the  abs.  inf.  may,  therefore,  be  modified  by  the  preceding 
verb,  §  268.  1,  he  has  besieged  a  siege,  n-^.stt  as  -liste,  3  :  14,  or  the  fort- 
ress ;  the  majority  of  interpreters,  however,  regard  it  as  a  substitute  for 
the  imperative,  §  268.  2,  and  addressed  to  Nineveh.  -n2:i,  this  and  the 
following  verbs  may  either  be  imperatives,  or  abs.  infin.  used  for  the 
imper.  If  the  former,  as  is  more  probable,  the  masc.  is  employed  because 
the  admonition  is  directed  to  the  king  or  people,  not  to  the  city  as  such, 
as  in  r^'~%.  A  careful  watch  must  be  maintained  upon  the  ways  leading 
to  the  city,  to  guard  against  surprise.  )3|tn  strengthen,  i.  e.  by  means  of 
the  girdle,  as  Isa.  22 :  21.  This  is  equivalent  to  a  command  to  address 
himself  or  themselves  to  energetic  action,  inasmuch  as  girding  up  the 
loose  oriental  dress  was  a  necessary  preparation  for  activity. 

3.  ■'S  introduces  the  reason  why  such  formidable  foes  were  gathering 
against  Nineveh,  It  was  because  Jehovah  had  returned  to  his  long- 
forsaken  people,  and  was  taking  their  part  against  their  oppressors, 
•jisa,  from  the  root  rrx*  to  be  exalted,  §  193,  denotes  exaltation,  and  may 
be  applied  either  to  an  inward  feeling,  pride,  or  to  that  which  produces 
it,  that  of  which  one  is,  proud,  or  by  which  he  is  exalted,  excellency,  dis- 
tinction ;  '  the  excellency  of  Jacob*  would  then  mean  the  advantages  of 
which  this  people  was  possessed,  and  which  formed  their  chief  boast  and 
glory,  Ps.  47  :  5,  Am.  6:8;  in  Am.  8  :  7  this  expression  is  applied  to 
God  himself,  auj. ,  pret.  or  part.  The  transitive  sense  assigned  to  the 
Kal  of  this  verb  in  this  and  some  other  places  by  lexicons  and  com- 
mentators is  entirely  supposititious,  see  Hengstenberg  Beitrage,  II.  p. 
104.  It  accordingly  does  not  mean,  the  Lord  has  turned  away,  whethei 
the  excellency  of  Jacob,  i.  e.  removed  his  privileges  and  advantages,  oi 
the  pride  of  Jacob,  if  const,  before  the  subject,  §  254.  8,  suflaciently  hum- 


200  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

bled  his  arrogance,  the  pride  which  he  has  himself  indulged,  if  const,  be- 
fore the  object,  §  254.  9,  is  humbling  the  pride  from  which  Jacob  has 
suffered,  viz.,  that  of  Assyria.  Nor,  for  the  same  reason,  does  it  mean, 
Jehovah  is  restoring  the  excellency  of  Jacob,  bringing  back  to  him  hia 
ancient  privileges  and  prerogatives.  The  only  meaning  which  the 
words  can  have,  is,  Jehovah  has  returned  or  is  refurtiing  to  §  271.  2  the 
exaltation  or  excellency  of  Jacob,  i.  e.  to  Jacob  himself,  who  is  exalted  or 
possessed  of  eminent  advantages,  §  254.  2.  a,  comp.  Ps.  5:8,*  the  mul- 
titude of  thy  mercy '  for  *  thy  abundant  mercy.'  Vxnb-; ,  not  the  kingdom 
of  the  ten  tribes  in  distinction  from  Judah,  who  is  then  supposed  to  be 
denoted  by  Jacob,  as  though  the  meaning  were,  God  is  returning  in  love 
and  grace  to  both  branches  of  the  covenant  people,  to  one  as  well  as  to 
the  other.  This  interpretation  finds  no  warrant  in  the  contrast  between 
Jacob  and  Joseph,  Obad.  ver.  18,  as  was  shown  in  the  exposition  of  that 
verse.  Jacob  was  the  ordinary  name  of  the  patriarch.  Israel  was  im- 
posed by  God  himself,  and  was  significant  of  his  relation  to  God  and  his 
prc^lence  with  him.  Transferred  to  his  descendants,  the  former  de- 
scribes them  simply  on  their  natural  side  as  a  nation  sprung  from  a  com- 
mon ancestor,  the  latter  describes  them  as  in  covenant  with  God,  and 
the  objects  of  his  favour  and  love,  see  on  Isa.  40  :  27,  41 :  8.  Jehovah  is 
returning  to  the  exaltation  of  Jacob  as  to  the  exaltation  of  Israel,  i.  e. 
He  will  deal  with  Jacob  in  the  manner  implied  in  the  name  of  Israel, 
his  own  chosen,  peculiar  people.  13  explains  the  reason ;  God  returned 
to  Jacob  because  his  oppressors  had  reduced  him  to  such  a  miserable  con- 
dition, comp.  Judg.  2  :  18.  c^p.pla,  indefinite.  Dn-^-isTi,  suf  here  and  in 
t3!!pj5^a  refers  not  to  the  Ninevites,  but  to  Israel ;  their  vine-branches,  not 
in  a  literal  sense  simply,  of  the  desolation  of  their  vineyards,  but  figura- 
tively ;  Israel  is  a  vine  which  has  not  merely  been  emptied  or  robbed  of 
its  clusters,  but  mutilated  and  broken.  The  specific  explanation  of  vine- 
branches  as  towns  and  cities,  or  as  individual  Israelites,  is  at  fault  only 
in  making  too  definite  and  precise  what  might  better  have  a  more  gen- 
eral sense. 

4.  The  attacking  army  and  its  fierce  onset  are  described  vs.  4.  5. 
■}*to  §  216.  1.  a  (3).  ^n^^Ssa  §  220.  2.  c  (3  pers.),  suf.  refers  to  -^^stt, 
ver.  2;  some  connect  it  with  nin"^,  ver.  3,  comp.  Isa.  13  :3,  Joel  2 :  11, 
c^N>s  §  93.  a,  either  because  covered  with  leather  or  copper,  or  stained 
with  blood.  n'l^s-i'Na  vnth  fire,  flashing  of  irons,  perhaps  scythes  with 
which  chariots  were  armed,  although  it  has  been  remarked  that  none 
have  been  found  on  the  monuments  of  Nineveh.  Or  it  may  denote  their 
polished  armature  or  ornaments,  or  the  weapons  of  those  whom  they 
carried,     is^'^l?  §  102.  3  suf.  not  the  object  referring  to  35";    but  the  sub 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    2  :  4-7.  201 

ject,  and  refers  to  the  assailant  of  Nineveh ;  his  preparing^  i.  e.  arranging 
them  for  battle.     C'c'i-ian'i  cypresses,  i.  e.  spears  made  of  this  wood. 

5.  r^^'^^^ri's.  fields,  the  open  country  outside  of  the  city  walls,  n^ah'^a 
the  broad  ways  or  spacious  areas  in  the  suburbs.  ^n-^N'^to,  the  suf.  has 
been  referred  to  ninhn  and  to  niVs  ;  but  the  simplest  reference  is  to  as-n, 
which  is  masc,  but  as  it  describes  inanimate  objects,  the  fem,  suf.  may 
have  the  sense  of  a  neuter,  §  196.  a. 

6.  The  measures  of  defence,  "^bt^,  the  subject  is  the  king  or  people 
of  Nineveh,  comp.  ver.  2.  i'^t'^in,  some  understand  satraps  commanding 
in  the  different  provinces,  who  are  summoned  to  the  relief  of  the  capital, 
but  stumble  in  their  march  to  it,  being  cut  off  by  the  invading  army ; 
others,  with  greater  probability,  nobles  within  the  walls,  who  stumble  in 
their  eager  haste  or  from  trepidation.  cn*5"'V-s,  K'thibh  §  46,  §220. 
2.  a,  for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  the  sins^.  tna-^Vra.  prrrcin  suf.  refers 
to  Nineveh,  see  on  1  :  8.  JtiSb^,  prop,  the  covering^  though  its  precise 
sense  as  a  military  term  is  uncertain.  Some  understand  by  it  the 
testudo  or  vinea,  under  shelter  of  which  the  besiegers  approached  to  un- 
dermine or  batter  down  the  city  wall.  Others  think  it  to  be  a  structure 
erected  for  the  protection  of  the  besieged,  or  a  body  of  men  charged  with 
the  defence  of  the  wall.  Jerome  renders  it  umbraculum,  a  roof  by  which 
the  besieged  were  sheltered  from  the  rays  of  the  sun  as  well  as  from  the 
darts  of  the  enemy.  The  tense  of  the  verb  Tirr-j,  which  is  not  a  preter- 
ite but  a  secondary  future,  §  265,  appears  to  favour  the  opinion,  that  this 
like  the  preceding  belongs  to  the  measures  of  the  besieged,  not  of  the 
besiegers.  But  while  they  are  thus  actively  engaged,  the  city,  ver.  7, 
has  already  been  attacked  and  carried  in  a  different  and  unexpected 
quarter.  The  verbs  of  the  next  verse  are  accordingly  preterites,  while 
those  in  this  are  futures. 

7.  ni'nnsJj  ^p"'-y..  In  addition  to  the  Tigris  and  a  small  stream  which 
still  flows  through  the  ruins,  there  were  artificial  moats  and  channels 
probably  surrounding  the  city,  some  indications  of  which  yet  exist.  The 
gates  opening  upon  these  may  have  been  left  open,  as  in  the  case  of 
Babylon,  Isa.  45  :  1,  through  negligence  or  treachery,  or  else  they  were 
forced.  This  is  simpler  than  to  explain  the  gates  of  the  rivers  to  mean 
breaches  in  the  walls  made  by  an  inundation  of  the  river,  see  on  1  : 8,  or 
the  gates  of  the  city  through  which  the  streams  of  its  population  or  of 
invaders  pour,  or  sluices  by  which  the  city  might  be  flooded,  and  even 
the  palace  submerged  (-■''£;)  as  a  measure  of  defence,  or  in  a  metaphori- 
cal sense,  sluices  through  which  the  streams  of  calamity  were  let  in  upon 
the  devoted  city.  :A^tt3  melted  or  dissolved  with  terror,  the  palace  being 
put  for  its  occupants,  the  royal  household. 


202  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

8.  Then  follows  the  sack  of  the  captured  city ;  the  captivity,  ver.  8. 
or  flight  of  its  inhabitants,  ver.  9,  the  plunder  of  its  treasures,  ver.  10, 
the  terror  which  possesses  all  hearts,  ver.  11.  auni,  this  word  ha« 
greatly  embarrassed  interpreters,  and  has  been  very  variously  explained 
Gesenius  derives  it  from  aa^,  and  connects  it  with  the  last  clause  of  the 
preceding  verse  literally  understood,  the  palace  is  dissolved  and  liquefied^ 
the  unburnt  bricks,  of  which  it  was  built,  crumbling  by  the  action  of  the 
water.  Others  regard  it  as  a  proper  name,  whether  of  the  queen  of 
Nineveh  or  symbolically  applied  to  Nineveh  itself.  It  is  best  explained 
as  the  Hoph.  of  a^j  taken  impersonally,  §  243.  3,  it  is  fixed,  determined. 
either  it  was  so  decreed  of  God  or  it  is  now  decided  by  the  event,  nnja, 
not  is  led  away  captive,  which  is  the  sense  of  the  Hoph.,  but  is  uncovered, 
stripped  of  her  clothing,  comp.  3  :  5,  Isa.  47  :  2.  Nineveh  is  personified 
as  a  queen  or  lady  of  rank,  fallen  into  the  hands  of  her  enemies  and  sub- 
jected to  every  indignity,  amidst  the  impotent  lamentations  of  her 
maids,  which  belong  to  the  figure,  and  need  not  be  too  definitely  ex- 
plained, see  on  ver.  3,  either  as  the  women  of  the  city  or  its  dependent 
towns,  comp.  Num.  21 :  25.  32.  The  tense  of  the  verb  should  be  pre- 
served ;  the  prophet  describes  the  scene  as  if  it  had  been  transacted 
before  his  eyes,  nn^^^-n  §  60.  3.  b  (2),  §  112.  2.  r^^rr^r^.Vi)  §  211.  a, 
jniA-rw,  not  leading  but  moaning  :  the  part,  expresses  a  time  contempo- 
raneous with  the  preceding  preterites,  §  266.  3.  D^bS"',  here  referred  to 
not  merely  as  timid  and  helpless,  but  chiefly  on  account  of  their  mourn- 
ful note. 

9.  In  the  abundance  of  its  wealth  and  the  multitude  of  its  inhabit- 
ants, Nineveh  is  compared  to  a  pool  of  water,  comp.  Kev.  17  :  15, 
swelled  by  an  influx  from  all  quarters,  which  yet,  when  its  banks  are 
pierced  or  broken,  speedily  empties  itself,  and  the  outflow  cannot  be 
checked.  N^n  •^w-'w  §  220.  1.  «,  §  35.  1,  from  her  days,  or  the  relative 
may  be  supplied,  §  255.  2,  from  the  days  that  she  has  been,  i.  e.  from 
her  origin,  during  the  entire  period  of  her  existence.  fi^?}.i.  refers  to 
ci-^,  or  as  the  figurative  are  immediately  exchanged  for  literal  terms,  to 
w  hat  these  denote,  the  inhabitants  laden  with  their  wealth,  siiwy  ,  em- 
phatic pausal  form  §  112.  4,  not  the  language  of  the  enemy,  but  of  those 
who  would  reassure  the  frightened  fugitives  and  rally  them  again  for 
the  defence  of  the  city,  j  nssio  turning,  either  intrans.,  pausing  in  his 
own  flight,  or  trans.,  arresting  the  flight  of  others. 

10.  While  upon  one  side  is  heard  the  ineffectual  cry.  Stop  !  stop  f 
upon  the  other  resound  the  loud  cries  of  the  victors  inciting  each  other 
to  the  spoil.  133,  supply  the  substantive  verb,  there  is  an  abundance,  or 
it  may  be  in  apposition  to  the  preceding  noun,  to  the  store,  the  abundance 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    2  :  8-14.  203 

of  every  precious  article  :  the  absence  of  the  art.  favours  the  former  con 
struction.  V3» ,  the  prep,  indicates  the  material  from  which  the  abun- 
dance is  derived,  or  of  which  it  consists.     Comp.  c»»  3  :  8. 

11.  The  absence  of  verbs  converts  the  greater  portion  of  this  versa 
into  a  series  of  exclamations,  and  the  energy  of  the  original  will  be  mar- 
red if  its  form  is  changed  in  this  particular  by  the  supply  even  of  the 
substantive  verb.  "p,^?'^^  np^i^^n  np^^^i,  the  paronomasia,  see  on  Gen. 
1  :  2  Tibj  !!nh ,  here  extended  to  three  terms  of  increasing  length  from 
the  same  or  kindred  roots,  may  be  feebly  represented  by  vacancy  and 
vacuity  and  evacuated!  Otts  §  140.  2,  not  pret.  but  part.,  and  melted 
heart!  Like  mental  and  physical  effects  are  often  ascribed  to  terror, 
e.  g.  Josh.  2:11,  7:5,  Isa.  13:7.  8,  Ezek.  21:12.  :n',-;NB,  the  old 
interpretation,  hlackfiess,  as  of  a  pot,  "^3,  is  quite  superseded  by  the 
derivation  from  -ins  §  187.  2.  c,  in  the  sense  of  a  glow,  flush.  It  may 
then  be  rendered  gather  a  glow^  are  flushed  with  excitement  and  agita- 
tion ;  or  gather  in,  withdraw  from  the  surface,  lose  colour,  become  pale, 
comp.  Joel  2  :  10,  4  :  15. 

12.  n^N,  the  question  implies  that  it  no  longer  exists.  The  figura- 
tive terms,  by  which  its  former  power  and  conquests  are  described,  imply 
the  justice  of  the  retribution  which  has  at  length  overtaken  it.  The  rob- 
ber city  has  itself  been  robbed.  Nineveh,  enriched  with  the  spoils  of 
other  nations,  is  compared  to  a  den  of  lions  filled  with  slaughtered  prey. 
This  image  is  sufficiently  distinct,  without  insisting  upon  a  specific  mean- 
ing for  each  of  the  details,  as  though  the  lion  denoted  the  king,  the  lioness 
the  queen,  and  the  young  lions  the  nobles,  citizens  or  soldiers,  see  on 
2:3.  8. 

13.  Some  supply  n^N,  or  Cttj— icn  from  ver.  12,  but  this  is  unneces- 
sary.    J  n£";;t3  . . .  q-p.  §  280.  a. 

14.  The  declaration  of  God,  that  he  would  destroy  Nineveh,  couched 
partly  in  literal  and  partly  in  figurative  terms.  ti^V? ;  commonly  ren- 
dered against  thee,  as  if  it  were  ?j'Vy  ;  but  the  prep,  properly  indicates 
motion  to,  towards  ;  lo  !  I  unto  thee,  i.  e.  am  coming  to  thee.  That  this  is 
with  a  hostile  intent  is  suggested  not  by  the  prep,  but  by  the  context ;  so 
also  3  :  5,  Jer.  50  :  31 ;  and  hence  the  same  phrase  is  used,  where  the  de- 
sign of  the  coming  is  gracious,  Ezek.  36  :  9.  Comp.  'I'll  to  Fife'  for  I 
will  go  to  Fife,  ri'^as  rin-^  §  253.  b.  The  entire  universe  is  marshalled 
under  God's  command,  terrestrial  persons  and  things  and  celestial  beings 
and  bodies  constitute  his  hosts,  see  on  Gen.  2:1.  This  title  is  particu- 
larly appropriate  to  Jehovah  as  the  God  of  battles  and  the  author  of  Nine- 
veh's destruction,  "i^y^.,  the  meaning  is  not  that  this  should  be  done  in 
a  conspicuous  manner,  in  a  fire  emitting  a  great  smoke,  and  consequently 


204  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

visible  at  a  great  distance,  but  so  tbat  they  should  be  converted  int4 
smoke,  Ps.  37 :  20,  and  vanish  away,  t^ss-i  §  279.  nk'^Xi  thy  prey 
treasures  accumulated  by  extortion  and  conquest,  or  as  a  noun  of  action, 
thy  preying,  plundering,  thou  shalt  not  be  allowed  to  prey  upon  the  rest 
of  the  world  any  longer.  }  nssN^tt  §  220.  2.  c,  bearers  of  royal  edicts, 
Esth.  3 :  13,  or  sent  to  denounce  war  and  demand  the  submission  of  the 
nations,  Isa.  37  : 9.  The  paraphrase  of  vs.  9-14,  given  by  Josephus, 
Ant.  IX.  11.  2,  is  interesting,  as  showing  that  he  followed  the  Hebrew 
text  rather  than  that  of  the  Septuagint. 


CHAPTER  III. 

This  is  not  a  second  overthrow,  distinct  from  that  already  described, 
as  those  have  imagined  who  refer  ch.  ii.  to  the  taking  of  Nineveh  by 
Arbaces,  and  ch.  iii.  to  its  final  capture  by  Cyaxares.  But  the  prophet 
recurs  to  the  same  subject  for  the  sake  of  exhibiting  more  distinctly  the 
grounds  of  it,  fortifying  it  by  a  striking  example,  and  declaring  its  un- 
failing certainty. 

1.  vs.  1-7,  the  crimes  of  Nineveh  and  their  penalty. 

2.  vs.  8-11,  the  fate  of  No-Ammon  shall  be  hers. 

3.  vs.  12-19,  notwithstanding  her  strength  and  resources,  her  de- 
struction shall  be  sudden,  complete,  and  unlamented. 

1.  The  sin  of  Nineveh  and  its  punishment  are  first  stated  in  literal, 
vs.  1-3,  and  then  in  figurative  terms,  vs.  4-6.  In  her  lust  of  dominion 
she  scrupled  not  to  extend  it  by  every  measure  of  fraud  and  violence. 
•'•in  is  denunciatory,  Wo!  c^ts^,  plur.  denotes  drops  of  blood;  hence 
blood  as  shed,  and  the  guilt  of  shedding  it.  tt^hs.,  governed  by  nkV'c, 
the  adj.  taking  a  direct  object  like  the  verb  from  which  it  is  derived, 
§  271.  1,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  18 ;  though  others  read,  contrary  to  the  ac- 
cents, all  of  it  is  deceit,  and  full  of  violence.  ta-'W^  might  be  transitive, 
it  will  not  let  go  the  prey,  restore  it  to  its  rightful  owners  ;  some  sup- 
pose a  particular  allusion  to  Israel  retained  in  captivity.  But  as  n-y  is 
fem.,  and  this  form  is  mostly  intrans.,  it  is  probably  so  here,  the  prey  de- 
parteth  not,,  or  :  cj-to  as  a  noun  of  action,  2  :  14,  plundering  will  not  cease, 

2.  This  and  the  following  verse  describe  not  the  bustle  of  the  great 
city  and  the  crimes  perpetrated  there,  but  the  onset  of  the  attacking 
army  and  the  resulting  slaughter.  The  absence  of  verbs  converts  them 
into  a  series  of  abrupt  exclamations,  comp.  2:11.  V'ip_^  the  sound  of 
equivalent  to  Hurhl  see  on  Isa.  40  :  3.     Some  supply  this  throughout 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    3  :  l-5>  205 

tlie  verse,  and  even  in  the  first  clause  of  ver.  3,  but  without  nvicessity. 
taSc,  collective. 

3.  nV*y«,  the  object  of  this  participle  is  not  the  following  nouns,  as 
in  the  common  version ;  nor  is  it  to  be  rendered  lifting  up  himself,  i.  e, 
mounting  his  horse,  but  causing  his  horse  to  rear  or  spring,  making  him 
bound  along  at  a  high  speed.  ••^tt;s^,  the  number  of  the  slain  in  the  city 
is  so  great  as  to  impede  the  advance  of  the  assailants.  The  K'thibh  ia 
!iV»3": ,  the  future  of  this  verb  being  supplied  from  the  Niphal,  since  tha 
Kal  future  is  not  in  use,  §  80.  a  (3). 

4.  Nineveh  is  figuratively  charged  with  whoredom,  which  does  not 
here  denote  idolatry  and  desertion  of  the  true  God,  as  when  it  is  im- 
puted to  Israel,  Hos.  1  : 2,  but  is  tantamount  to  the  deceit,  violence  and 
blood  already  charged  upon  her  in  literal  terms,  ver.  1.  It  refers,  as  in 
Isa.  23  :,17,  Rev.  17  :  2,  to  promiscuous  intercourse  with  other  nations, 
whether  in  the  way  of  trade  or  political  alliances,  which  was  of  itself 
abhorrent  to  Jewish  laws  and  usages,  but  became  more  offensive  from 
the  selfish  ends  pursued  by  means  of  these  entanglements  and  artful 
solicitations.  Under  the  pretence  of  love  and  friendship  she  was  covertly 
but  incessantly  aiming  at  her  own  aggrandizement  and  the  extension 
of  her  empire.  To  enhabce  her  power  and  complete  her  conquests,  this 
harlot  relied  not  only  upon  her  personal  charms,  the  magnificence  and 
attractiveness  of  Nineveh  in  the  eyes  of  surrounding  nations,  but  also 
upon  sorceries.  The  allusion  (comp.  a  like  combination  of  6^2 ^ist  and 
D-'Ers,  2  Kin.  9  :  22)  is  to  the  use  of  philters,  love-potions,  and  magic 
incantations,  to  secure  the  attachment  of  lovers  and  gain  control  over 
them.  The  crafty,  designing  schemes  of  Nineveh,  and  the  supernatural 
aid  invoked  in  giving  them  effect,  are  doubtless  intended  by  these  occult 
arts,  a'ntt,  prep,  causal,  as  in  Isa.  53:5;  the  connection  is  not  with 
what  precedes  but  with  the  following  verse,  on  account  of  the  multitude, 
etc.  lo !  I  am  coming  to  thee.  n-s>n  selling,  reducing  to  bondage  to 
herself,  as  when  God  is  said  to  sell  his  people  into  the  hand  of  their  ene- 
mies, Judg.  2  :  14,  possibly  with  the  accessory  idea  of  a  literal  sale  of 
captives  into  slavery  to  her  own  citizens  or  to  other  nations,  comp.  Joel 
4 :  6.  Some  have,  from  an  Arabic  analogy,  given  to  this  word  in  this 
place  the  sense  of  entangling,  ensnaring  ;  but  its  constant  meaning  in 
Hebrew  renders  this  alike  unnecessary  and  inadmissible. 

5.  This  shameless  conduct  shall  be  punished  by  a  shameful  expo- 
sure. She  shall  be  stripped  of  her  ornamental  attire,  and  converted  into 
a  loathsome  and  revolting  spectacle,  to  shock  and  disgust  all  beholders. 
From  this  and  like  figurative  passages,  e.  g.  Hos.  2:5.  12,  Isa.  47  : 3, 
Jer.  13  :  26,  Ezek.  16  :  37-39,  it  cannot  be  inferred  that  harlots  were 


206  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

actually  pnnislied  in  this  way.  t[:5S-V?,  as  2:2;  she  shall  be  thui 
ignominiously  treated  to  her  face,  seeing  it,  but  unable  to  prevent  it. 
^n^x-n^  §112.  3,  §114. 

6.  t3''^7:*j  abominable  things,  not  idols,  to  which  this  term  is  fre- 
quently applied,  as  if  the  meaning  were,  she  shall  be  buried  beneath  the 
objects  of  her  idolatrous  worship,  comp.  1 :  14,  but  whatever  is  filthy 
and  offensive. 

7.  T'i^':  agrees  in  form  with  — Vs  §  277.  a,  or  sing,  with  a  distributive 
sense  §275.  6.  'ii?n*'!,  the  language  of  the  spectators  extends  to  n\, 
■j-N^,  Jehovah  is  again  the  speaker,  or  rather  continues  to  be  the  speaker 
from  ver.  5  to  the  close  of  this  verse,  for  it  is  he  who  declares  what  all 
who  behold  her  will  say.  The  question  implies  that  there  would  be  none 
to  pity  or  console  her. 

8.  That  the  overthrow  of  so  magnificent  and  powerful  a  city  is  not 
to  be  esteemed  incredible,  is  shown  by  the  fate  of  No-Ammon,  or  the 
Egyptian  Thebes,  one  of  the  most  famous  cities  of  antiquity  for  its 
strength  and  resources.  With  our  imperfect  and  fragmentary  knowl- 
edge of  its  history,  it  is  difficult  to  determine  to  what  event  the  prophet 
here  alludes.  It  is  not  improbable  that  Thebes  may  have  been  reduced 
by  Sargon,  king  of  Assyria,  see  Isa.  ch.  20,  though  this  is  nowhere  ex- 
plicitly recorded.  Another  opinion  is,  that  a  capture  by  some  other 
power,  African  or  Asiatic,  is  intended  ;  and  another,  the  least  probable 
of  any,  that  the  event  referred  to  had  not  yet  taken  place,  but  that  its 
capture  by  Cambyses  is  here  predicted,  ^ata^nn  §  147.  4,  §  260.  a,  art 
thou  better,  §  263.  2,  not  in  moral  character,  but  in  condition,  more  im- 
pregnable or  better  defended,  or  shall  thou  be  better  in  the  destiny  that 
awaits  thee.  TitoJj,  not  as  in  Jer.  52;  15,  equivalent  to  y--c-  multitude^ 
but  as  in  Jer.  46  :  25,  the  name  of  an  Egyptian  deity;  whence  -,"xn  nd, 
in  the  LXX.  fxcpiSa  'A/^/xwv,  part  or  portion  of  Ammon,  must  have  been 
a  city  sacred  to  that  god.  It  is  more  exactly  identified  by  the  LXX., 
Ezek.  30  :  14.  16,  as  AtosTroXts,  not  of  course  the  place  of  inferior  magni- 
tude so  called  in  Lower  Egypt,  which  would  not  have  afforded  a  fitting 
parallel  to  Nineveh,  but  that  which  by  way  of  distinction  received  the 
name  of  Diospolis  the  Great,  or  Thebes,  the  magnificent  metropolis  of 
Upper  Egypt,  whose  splendour  and  greatness  are  not  only  attested  by 
ancient  writers,  but  by  the  magnitude  of  its  ruins.  d'^TN'^a,  the  Egyp- 
tian word  for  river,  appropriated  to  the  Nile  and  the  artificial  canals 
branching  from  it,  constructed  for  irrigation  or  defence,  c^*  V-^h — ittj.x, 
the  rendering  ivhose  ivall  was  a  rampart  to  sea  from  sea,  Mic.  7  :  12,  i.  e. 
extending  to  the  Red  sea  from  the  Mediterranean,  violates  the  accents ; 
which  was  a  fortress  of  the  sea,  i.  e.  a  place  fortified  by  the  sea,  gives  atf 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    3  :  6-13  207 

unproved  meaning  to  V^rt ;  tlie  suf.  is  to  be  supplied  to  V-'h  from  Jt^ntt'^i 
in  the  next  clause,  comp.  §  247.  b,  whose  rampart  was  a  sea^  i.  e.  the 
broad  Nile,  as  in  Isa.  19  :  5  ;  the  same  term  is  applied  to  the  Euphratej^ 
Isa.  21 ;  1 ;  comp.  the  language  of  Isocrates  respecting  Egypt,  in  Busiris 
C.  6,  aSavdrio  Be  T€i;(ct  Tw  NetAo)  T€T€ixLaix€vr]V.  C^W,  not  extending  yV'OWi 
the  sea  landward,  nor  rising  oid  of  the  sea,  but  the  prep,  indicates  the 
material,  consisting  of  the  sea  ;  see  a  lij^e  use  of  the  prep.  2  :  10,  Ps. 
16  : 4. 

9.  This  city,  so  strong  in  its  natural  position,  was  stoutly  defended 
by  numerous  and  powerful  auxiliaries.  D-^hi'^n  i3>.2.  These  may  be  differ- 
ent tribes  inhabiting  Libya;  or  Lubim  maybe  the  general  name  and 
Phut 2k  subordinate  division.  :^nnt3J£  §  279,  the  prep,  may  be  explained 
as  the  Beth  essentiae,  in  the  character  or  capacity  of  thy  help,  comp.  Ex. 
18  :  4,  Deut.  33  :  26,  Prov.  3  :  26.  See  on  Isa.  40  :  10  ;  or  it  may  be 
read,  among  thy  help,  i.  e.  helpers,  auxiliaries. 

10.  — ca  even,  rhth  was  to,  became,  see  on  Gen.  2 :  7,  exiles,  her 
inhabitants  were  exiled ;  or  this  word  may  be  dependent  on  r^'zhri  went 
for  exiles,  as  exiles,  into  captivity.  5^*t3n^,  fut.  relative  to  and  conse- 
quent upon  the  preceding  pret.  §263.  5.  a,     n^?;?"-.  §207.  2.  b. 

11.  px.— c^,  twice  corresponding  to  the  repeated  c.3,  ver.  10,  thou  too. 
■'^scn,  drink  deeply  of  divine  wrath,  see  Ob.  ver.  16.  n'/s^yp.,  not  it  a 
reflexive  sense,  hiding  thyself  for  fear,  but  hidden,  reduced  to  obscurity, 
or  completely  destroyed,  tn-ix^,  to  be  connected,  not  with  ^'s^n^n,  as 
though  in  her  extremity  she  would  be  obliged  to  apply  to  her  very  ene- 
mies for  protection,  but  with  T'.yTs  a  defence  from,  against  the  enemy. 

12.  Against  the  fate  thus  foretold  and  illustrated  every  reliance 
would  be  unavailing,  ^•'^^i^a^s,  either  the  fortifications  of  Nineveh  itself 
or  other  fortified  places  guarding  the  access  to  the  capital.  cis^Jn,  fig- 
ure of  easy  capture,  comp.  Eev.  6  :  13.  c-nisa,  the  early  ripe  figs  were 
especially  prized,  Isa.  28  :  4.      nVsi?  §  287.  2. 

13.  Her  population,  and  especially  her  armies,  should  be  destitute 
of  manly  courage,  comp.  Homer,  II.  2.  235,  'AxaaSeg,  ovk^t  ^K-^aioi,  and 
Virgil's  imitation,  ^n.  9.  617,  Phrygiae,  neque  enim  Phryges.  tit^^^t 
may  be  connected  with  what  precedes,  but  better  with  what  follows. 
nir2  §  282.  a.  "^y.^.,  passages  affording  entrance  to  the  land  and  egress 
from  it,  comp.  Jer.  15  :  7,  Zech.  11:1;  others  understand  the  gates  of 
the  various  cities  of  the  empire,  i'^j-^it^-zi  bars  by  which  the  gates  wero 
fastened.  This  is  a  continuation  of  the  figure  of  the  preceding  clause. 
Every  obstruction  is  removed  to  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  who  pene- 
trates even  to  the  capital.  The  change  of  the  text  to  tj^rj^"??-  thy  fugi- 
iives  is  without  authority,  and  is  of  no  advantage  to  the  sense. 


208  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

14.  As  the  outposts  have  fallen,  the  people  ha^e  shown  unmanlj 
weakness,  and  the  passes  opening  free  admission  to  the  heart  of  the  em- 
pire have  been  forced,  the  siege  of  the  capital  cannot  be  much  longer  de- 
layed. Every  preparation  should  therefore  be  made  to  meet  it.  ;  -jSiV)? 
§  191.  3,  the  walls  of  Nineveh  were  chiefly  of  brick. 

15.  These  efforts  would  be  vain,  dv  is  never  an  adverb  of  time, 
then,  though  this  sense  has  be^n  attributed  to  it  here  and  in  a  few  other 
passages,  but  always  of  place,  there,  i.  e.  on  the  very  spot  where  they 
are  engaged  in  these  defensive  preparations.  Others  explain  it  demon- 
stratively, as  though  the  prophet  was  pointing  to  what  he  saw  in  pro- 
phetic vision,  there  !  pV»2 ,  not  the  object,  as  though  the  allusion  were  to 
swarms  of  locusts  checked  by  fires  or  combated  with  swords,  but  the 
subject,  since  locusts  are  more  naturally  and  frequently  contemplated  as 
agents  of  destruction  than  as  themselves  liable  to  be  destroyed.  The 
devastation  should  resemble  that  effected  by  these  devouring  insects. 
The  mention  of  locusts  as  an  emblem  of  the  invaders  suggests  the  em- 
ployment of  the  same  emblem  in  the  next  clause,  under  another  aspect,  to 
represent  the  vast  numbers  of  the  Ninevites,  and  their  sudden  disappear- 
ance, p^"^.  from  pV;j  to  lick  up,  devour,  is  a  poetical  name  of  the  locust, 
while  na-N  from  nrj-n  to  be  numerous,  is  its  ordinary  name.  lEsrn, 
addressed  in  the  masc.  to  the  people,  and  in  the  fem.  to  the  city,  see 
on  2 :  2. 

16.  10^3  spreads  itself,  or  better,  as  in  the  text  of  the  common  ver- 
sion, sjjoileth.  They  commit  their  ravages  and  fly  away;  so  the  traders, 
and  all  the  busy  multitudes  that  frequented  Nineveh,  should  suddenly 
take  flight.  There  is  no  good  ground  for  the  opinion  that  pV;*.  denotes 
the  locust  unwinged  and  not  yet  full  grown,  which  must  cast  its  skin 
before  it  attains  its  proper  size  and  capacity  of  flight,  and  that  the  clause 
is  to  be  translated,  larval  locusts  cast  their  skin  and  fly  aioay. 

17.  ■'iiA  §  199.  c,  §  280.  a.  nva  day^  indefinitely  for  time,  see 
Gen,  2  :  4.  iTS^i  §  142.  1.  ;d;n  '^^T'^?  orie  suf.  agrees  formally  with 
anA  in  the  sing.,  the  other  logically  in  the  plur,  §  275.  2,  their  place  is 
not  known,  where  they  were,  no  trace  remains  of  their  former  presence ; 
or  where  they  are,  no  one  can  tell  whither  they  have  gone ;  or  preserving 
more  exactly  the  sense  of  the  interrogative,  their  place  is  not  known; 
where  are  they  ? 

18.  TO5 ,  not  a  figure  for  negligent  security,  but  the  sleep  of  death. 
!^•^^,  a  frequent  figure  for  rulers  ;  so  Homer,  troifxiva  Aawv.  wsto^,  mark 
the  change  of  tense,  have  fallen  asleep,  shall  continue  to  lie.  ntasi ,  as  the 
shepherds  have  perished,  the  flock  is  scattered.    Comp.  1  Kin.  22  :  17 

19.  !^s  '^1?^,)  gesture  of  joy,  Ps.  47  :  2. 


r^OTES    ON    PSALM    1  :  1-3.  209 


PSALM  I. 


This  Psalm  may  be  divided  into  two  parts,  vs.  1-3  describing  tbe 
blessedness  of  the  righteous,  and  vs.  4-6  the  misery  of  the  wicked,  or 
better,  perhaps,  into  three  parts,  in  which  the  righteous  and  the  wicked 
are  successively  contrasted  in  character,  vs.  1.  2 ;  condition,  vs.  3.  4 ; 
and  destiny,  vs.  5.  6. 

~  1.  •'njcN  §  201.  1,  §  221.  5.  d,  an  exclamation,  0  the  felicities  of  the 
man  !  which  is  more  natural  as  well  as  forcible  than  to  supply  the  sub- 
stantive verb,  there  are  felicities.  The  person  referred  to  is  first  de- 
scribed negatively,  then  in  ver.  2  positively.  He  avoids  all  who  are 
evil.  Walk,  staiid,  sit,  "  the  three  postures  of  a  waking  man  express  the 
whole  course  of  life  or  conduct;"  they  also  suggest  a  climax,  or  "suc- 
cessive stages  of  deterioration ;  first,  occasional  conformity,  then  fixed 
association,  then  established  residence."  Alexander.  There  may  also 
be  a  progression  in  the  three  names  of  the  wicked,  impii  corde,  peccatores 
opere,  illusores  ore.  rays  coimsel,  not  here  in  the  sense  of  advice  given 
to  another,  but  plan  or  purpose  which  one  forms  for  himself.  D^s"^ 
§  156.  2.  The  verbs  of  this  verse  are  in  the  preterite,  those  of  ver.  2  in 
the  future,  but  neither  exclude  the  present ;  combined  they  embrace  al' 
time,  §  263.  5.  a.  It  is  first  stated  what  he  never  has  done,  then  whai 
he  designs  and  endeavours  always  to  do  ;  evil  is  abandoned  and  past, 
that  which  is  good  alone  remains  before  him  in  perpetual  validity.  In 
the  freedom  with  which  the  conjunctive  accents  are  used  in  the  poetic 
consecution,  §  40.  1,  it  will  be  sufficient  to  note  the  order  of  the  disjunc- 
tives. This  verse  consists  of  three  clauses,  the  first  of  which  is  limited 
at  cy^'^  by  Merka-Mahpakh,  the  second  at  -i^^y  by  Athnahh,  the  third 
at  :  ittj^  by  Silluk.  The  first  is  subdivided  by  R'bhia  over  iL--Nn.  Merka- 
Mahpakh  is  preceded  by  the  disjunctive  Zarka  over  ^Vn,  Athnahh  by 
Tiphhha  initial  under  d-iNi^n  ,  and  Silluk  by  R'bhia-Geresh  over  fi'^i:^. 

3.  The  happy  estate,  which  was  the  subject  of  exclamation,  ver.  1,  is 
set  forth  by  the  expressive  figure  of  a  flourishing  tree.  V^intt),  not  wild, 
but  planted,  and  that  in  a  most  favourable  position.  —V?  over,  over- 
hanging, or  by,  see  on  Gen.  41  : 1.  ^aVs  §  42.  5,  plur.  does  not  express 
largeness  or  incessant  flow,  §  201.  2,  nor  intimate  that  yy  is  collective, 
but  artificial  channels  for  irrigation  are  intended,  and  the  same  tree 
might  overhang  several,  "i^is,  not  here  a  figure  of  good  works,  but  be- 
longs to  the  emblem  of  a  prosperous,  happy  condition,  n^oy-^,,  the  figure 
is  exchanged  for  literal  expressions.  }h"»V^:;,  intrans.  shall  prosper^  oi 
more  probably  trans,  he  shall  cause  to  prosper,  conduct  to  a  successful 
termination. 

14 


210  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

4.  In  contrast  with  this  vigorous  growth,  the  wicked  are  compared 
to  a  lifeless  vegetable  produt.t,  not  to  a  dead  tree,  which  would  be  too 
exalted  an  image,  but  to  chaff,  which  is  utterly  insignificant  and  worth- 
less, and  which  therefore  the  wind  is  allowed  to  sweep  away;  an  allusion 
to  the  oriental  mode  of  winnowing,  by  casting  the  grain  up  to  the  wind. 
f;8£'TP,  fut.  denoting  customary  action,  §263.  4.  Jh*"!,  indef.  a  windy 
or  art.  omitted  by  poetic  license,  §  247. 

5.  ^3— ^y ,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  24  ;  from  this  opposition  of  character  and 
condition  the  Psalmist  infers  their  opposite  destiny,  c-^y^n,  indef.  be- 
cause no  longer  spoken  of  as  a  class,  but  as  individuals.  It  is  not 
merely  said  that  the  ivicked  as  a  body  shall  not  stand,  endure  the  test, 
be  vindicated,  but  no  wicked  men  whatever  shall  do  so.  t22^v;^5  the  judg- 
ment^ not  of  men  but  of  God,  whether  temporal  or  eternal,  see  on  Obad. 
ver.  15.  r\"!ya  congregation,  the  body  or  class  of  the  righteous.  The 
term  is  commonly  used  of  the  congregation  of  Israel,  the  church.  Sin- 
ners shall  not  remain  forever  mingled  with  it,  undistinguished  from  its 
true  and  faithful  members. 

6.  —IS.  That  such  a  distinction  shall  be  made  is  proved  by  the 
divine  omniscience.  God  knows  the  %i)ay  of  righteous  men,  i.  e.  either 
he  is  acquainted  with  the  course  of  conduct  which  they  pursue,  it  being 
implied,  though  not  expressly  stated,  that  he  will  deal  with  it  as  it  de- 
serves. Or  loay  may,  as  in  Isa.  40 :  27,  Ps.  37  :  5,  include  the  destiny 
as  determined  by  the  character  and  conduct ;  the  meaning  will  then  be, 
God  knows  the  issue  of  their  course,  and  it  shall  be  as  he  has  declared  it 
to  be.  J  "raND ,  the  way  shall  perish  with  all  who  are  upon  it,  i.  e.  it 
l^ads  to  destruction. 

PSALM   II. 

The  first  Psalm  exhibits  it  as  a  permanent  fact  in  the  moral  govern- 
ment of  God,  in  spite  of  contrary  appearances  and  seeming  contradic- 
tions, that  the  righteous  are  blessed  and  the  wicked  shall  perish ;  the 
one  is  as  the  flourishing  and  fruitful  tree,  the  other  as  the  dry  and  driven 
chaff.  The  same  idea  meets  us  again  in  the  second  Psalm,  which  is  thus 
a  sort  of  sequel  or  counterpart  of  the  first.  We  find  here  the  same  con 
trast  presented  in  the  first  place  of  two  opposing  characters  and  courses 
of  conduct,  viz.  :  resistance  or  submission  to  the  authority  and  govern- 
ment of  God,  and  in  the  second  place  of  the  issues  that  attend  them,  the 
perdition  of  the  one,  nnaxn ,  ver.  1 2,  comp.  1 :  6,  and  the  blessedness  of 
the  other,  "^n^N,  ver.  12,  comp.  1:1. 

This  common  idea  is,  however,  transferred  to  another  sphere  and  ex- 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    2.  211 

hibited  upon  a  different  theatre.  1.  Wliat  was  in  Psalm  1  asserted  of 
individuals  is  here  declared  of  nations  and  their  rulers.  2.  What  waa 
there  asserted  as  a  general  moral  truth  is  here  prophetically  declared : 
the  prophet  foresees  the  mad  resistance  of  the  nations  to  the  kingdom 
of  the  Messiah,  and  predicts  its  calamitous  result.  Three  different  views 
have  been  taken  of  the  subject  of  this  remarkable  Psalm. 

1.  Naturalistic,  that  it  describes  the  unsuccessful  attempt  at  revolt 
on  the  part  of  certain  subject  nations. 

2.  Typical,  that  while  primarily  describing  such  a  revolt  from  some 
one  of  the  kings  of  Israel,  it  at  the  same  time  has  a  secondary  relation 
to  the  kingdom  of  Messiah. 

3.  Messianic,  that  it  is  primarily  and  directly  prophetic  of  Messiah's 
kingdom. 

Of  the  naturalistic  interpreters,  some  have  referred  the  Psalm  to  one 
or  other  of  the  wars  in  the  reign  of  David.  Apart  from  other  difficulties 
which  press  this  view,  however,  none  of  his  wars  can  be  found  which 
answer  the  requirements  of  the  Psalm,  even  as  interpreted  by  themselves. 
His  wars  with  the  Philistines,  2  Sam.  5  :  17-25,  were  before  Zion  could 
be  called  God's  holy  mountain,  ver.  6.  His  wars,  2  Sam.  8,  with  Syrians, 
Edom,  Moab,  and  others,  were  not  against  nations  previously  subdued, 
and  who  now  threw  off  the  yoke  of  Israel.  His  wars  with  Absalom  and 
Ishbosheth  were  not  against  foreign  but  domestic  enemies.  Others  refer 
it  to  a  supposed  revolt  against  Solomon,  whereas,  the  history  not  only 
fails  to  record  any  such  revolt,  but  expressly  describes  his  reign  as  one 
of  peace  and  quietness,  1  Chron.  22 :  9.  Others,  with  still  less  proba- 
bility, have  referred  it  to  later  periods  of  the  history,  until  the  climax  of 
absurdity  was  reached  by  Hitzig,  who  places  it  in  the  times  of  the  Mac- 
cabees, and  finds  the  occasion  to  be  Alexander  Jannaeus  imposing  cir- 
cumcision on  the  Edomites. 

The  decisive  objections  to  this  view,  however  modified,  are, 

1.  The  universal  and  resistless  sway  of  this  prince,  which  belongs 
only  to  Messiah,  and  is  always  a  characteristic  of  his  reign  among  the 
prophets  :  this  could  be  said  of  no  actual  monarch  but  by  the  grossest 
hyperbole. 

2.  The  authority  of  the  New  Testament.  In  Acts  4 :  25.  26,  it  is 
quoted  by  the  assembled  apostles  and  applied  to  Herod  and  Pilate,  the 
Gentiles  and  the  Jews  combining  in  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus.  In  Acts 
13 :  33  Paul  quotes  *'  Thou  art  my  son,"  etc.,  in  application  to  Christ ; 
BO  in  Heb.  1:5;  so  "  thou  shalt  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,"  in  Rev. 
2  :  27,  12  : 5,  19  :  15.  This  Psalm  is  also  the  basis  of  some  of  the 
characteristic  names  of  Jesus,  (1)  the  anointed,  Messiah  or  Christ,  onlj 


212  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

found  here  and  Dan  9  :  25,  and  (2)  Son  of  God,  used  even  by  Nathanae^ 
John  1 :  49,  before  he  had  been  under  Christ's  instruction,  so  that  if 
must  have  been  prevalently  adopted  as  a  name  of  the  coming  Redeemer 

3.  The  history  of  interpretation  :  the  ancient  authorities  among  tb€ 
Jews  always  explained  it  of  the  Messiah,  the  later  Jews  abandoning  this 
view  only  to  avoid  the  arguments  thence  drawn  by  Christians  in  favour 
of  the  claims  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  This  interpretation  has  always  been 
the  prevalent  one  among  Christians. 

The  typical  view  may  be  presented  under  two  diflferent  phases.  The 
first  supposes  that  the  writer  had  primarily  in  mind  some  revolt  of  sub- 
jugated nations  from  the  sway  of  an  Israelitish  king,  but  that  his  lan- 
guage was  so  framed,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  under  the  guidance 
of  the  Spirit,  as  to  adapt  it  to  the  higher  subject  of  Messiah's  reign. 

This  would  accord  with  the  analogy  of  many  of  the  Psalms  which  are 
typical  in  this  sense ;  it  would  also  be  consistent  with  the  authority  of 
the  New  Testament,  which,  in  applying  this  Psalm  to  Christ,  does  not 
necessarily  deny  its  applicability  also  to  a  lower  subject.  It  is,  how- 
ever, forbidden,  (1)  by  the  terms  of  the  Psalm,  which  cannot,  without 
the  most  strained  exaggeration,  have  been  meant  to  apply  to  any  actu- 
ally reigning  king  of  Israel.  Dominion  over  all  nations  was  never 
claimed,  much  less  exercised  by  any  of  them ;  and  the  kings  and  na- 
tions of  the  whole  earth  were  never  combined  against  any  of  them. 
(2)  The  subjection  demanded  is  not  a  political  but  a  religious  one.  Re- 
bellion is  directed  against  the  Lord  as  much  as  against  his  anointed,  and 
the  thing  demanded  of  the  nations  and  rulers  of  the  earth  is,  that  they 
should  serve  the  Lord  as  well  as  submit  to  his  Son.  It  is  on  this  ground 
that  Hitzig  has  based  his  conceit  that  a  religious  war,  backing  the  de- 
mand for  the  circumcision  of  the  Edomites,  is  the  one  intended.  Hia 
view  may  be  accepted  as  a  confession  that  no  war  for  political  freedom 
or  subjugation  meets  the  conditions  of  the  case. 

The  second  phase  of  the  typical  view  supposes  that  the  prerogatives 
and  powders  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  as  such,  are  here  intended,  and 
that  no  one  historical  event  is  particularly  alluded  to.  The  kingdom 
of  Israel  was  divinely  established  and  an  object  of  divine  protection  ;  its 
monarchs  of  the  line  of  David  stood  in  a  filial  relation  to  God,  2  Sam.  7  : 
14,  as  the  objects  of  his  love  and  favour.  This  kingdom  was  destinecJ 
ultimately  to  cover  the  earth,  and  he  who  is  the  Son  of  God  in  the  high- 
est sense  was  to  be  also  a  son  of  David,  and  to  sit  upon  his  throne.  This 
view  supposes  the  kingdom  here  to  be  regarded  as  a  whole,  correspond- 
ing to  its  divine  ideal,  and  the  king  to  embrace  all  the  monarchs  cf  Da- 
dd's  line,  including  the  greatest  and  the  last. 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    2.  213 

This  would  accord  with  the  analogy  of  prophecy,  e.  g.  with  Deut.  18, 
which  predicts  the  entire  line  of  prophets,  as  well  as  Christ,  the  seal  of 
the  prophets,  with  the  prediction  2  Sam.  7,  of  the  kingdom  of  the  s^>n 
of  David,  etc.  The  objection  to  it  is,  that  the  terms  of  the  Psalm  sug- 
gest no  other  than  the  direct  application  to  Messiah.  Its  language  is 
all  applicable  to  him,  and  to  him  alone,  in  its  strict  and  proper  sense, 
and  seems  to  exclude  all  reference  to  any  lower  subject.  Messiah  is 
presented,  indeed,  as  the  ideal  king  of  Israel,  but  the  gaze  of  the  seer  is 
directed  to  him  alone  in  whom  the  kingdom  would  find  its  consumma- 
tion, not  to  him  merely  as  one  of  a  line  of  monarchs,  who  are  all  equally 
regarded.  This  Psalm  is,  therefore,  not  merely  typical  of  Christ,  but  is 
directly  and  exclusively  messianic. 

The  absence  of  a  title  deprives  us  of  the  usual  means  of  settling 
authoritatively  the  date  and  author  of  this  Psalm.  This  lack  is  supplied, 
however,  by  the  New  Testament,  which  in  expiess  language.  Acts  4 
25,  refers  it  to  David.  It  has  been  replied  to  this,  that  such  a  statement 
is  merely  a  reproduction  of  the  current  belief  of  the  time,  and  is  not  in- 
.^ended  to  vouch  for  its  accuracy ;  just  as  we  familiarly  call  the  whole 
book  the  Psalms  of  David,  though  he  did  not  write  every  individual 
Psalm.  It  would,  however,  be  time  enough  to  resort  to  such  an  explana- 
tion as  this,  if  it  could  first  be  proved  that  the  statement  of  the  sacred 
writer  is  not  strictly  true  in  this  case.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  all  the 
probabilities  are  in  favour  of,  not  against  its  composition  by  David. 

1.  The  other  Psalms  of  the  first  book,  Ps.  1-41,  almost  without  ex- 
ception, are  in  their  titles  referred  to  him,  whence  the  probability  that 
this  is  likewise  his. 

2.  The  impression  made  by  the  tone  of  the  Psalm  is,  that  it  was 
written  at  a  time  when  the  kingdom  was  undivided,  and  was  in  its  high- 
est strength  and  glory.  At  such  a  time  the  devout  mind  would  naturally 
pass,  as  is  here  done,  from  the  type  to  the  contemplation  of  its  antitype. 

3.  The  prophetic  basis  of  this  Psalm  is  found  in  a  communication  to 
David  by  the  prophet  Nathan,  2  Sam.  7  :  12-16,  where  the  perpetuity 
of  his  kingdom  is  promised ;  the  very  words  of  that  promise  are  here 
alluded  to,  and  the  sonship  promised  applied  to  Messiah  in  its  highest 
sense.  David  no  doubt  understood  the  promise  to  be,  that  Messiah 
should  spring  from  his  seed,  and  we  have  here  the  lyri(  reproduction 
of  the  revelations  he  received. 

4.  Its  typical  basis  is  found  in  the  life  of  David,  and  in  the  king- 
dom as  it  was  under  his  reign.  He  was  a  man  of  war,  to  whom  God  had 
granted  victory  over  all  his  foes.  It  is  under  the  figures  of  successful 
war  and  a  throne  established  in  Zion,  that  he  des<jribes  Messiah's  sway 


214  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

VS.  1-3,  the  vain  rebellion  of  the  nations  and  their  rulers. 

vs.  4-6,  the  Lord  derides  their  impotent  attempts. 

vs.  7-9,  the  relation  which  this  king  bears  to  Jehovah,  and  the 
authority  based  upon  it. 

vs.  10-12,  all  rulers  counselled  to  timely  submission. 

In  each  of  these  sections  there  is  a  different  speaker :  in  the  last 
verse  of  the  first,  the  nations  and  their  kings ;  in  the  last  verse  of  the 
second,  the  Lord ;  throughout  the  third,  the  Messiah ;  in  the  fourth,  the 
Psalmist  himself  gives  the  lessons  of  the  prophetic  scene  which  he  has 
been  surveying. 

1.  The  Psalmist  beholds  the  nations  of  the  world  in  the  tumult  of 
actual  revolt  against  the  Lord,  and  expresses  his  astonishment  and  in 
dignation  at  their  wickedness  and  folly.  riTs?  why,  for  what  reason  ? 
The  question  implies  that  no  good  reason  exists.  The  question  probably 
extends  through  the  verse,  though  some  confine  it  to  the  first  clause,  and 
others  extend  it  to  the  second  verse  likewise.  ?s;a|^,  applied  to  the  noise 
of  a  tumultuous  crowd ;  the  verb,  though  used  both  in  the  Biblical  and 
later  Chaldee,  occurs  in  Hebrew  only  in  this  place ;  the  corresponding 
noun  is  found  twice  in  the  Psalms,  meaning  'noise'  or  'tumult.'  The 
past  tense  shows  that  the  Psalmist  is  describing  a  point  of  time  after  the 
revolt  has  begun,  though,  as  the  following  futures  show,  it  is  not  yet  con- 
summated, tr;.!,  7iaiions,  mostly  foreign,  gentile  nations,  though  the 
application  to  the  Gentiles  and  people  of  Israel,  Acts  4  :  27,  combined  in 
the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  shows  that  it  may  include  the  nominal  Israel 
when  they  have  ceased  to  be  God's  true  people,  and  put  themselves  on  a 
par  with  heathen  in  their  mad  rebellion.  This  word,  as  well  as  its 
synonym  d-^wn^,  is  without  the  article.  It  is  not  yet  brought  to  view 
that  the  revolt  is  absolutely  universal, -but  only  that  it  is  one  of  vast 
dimensions,  one  of  whole  nations,  not  of  petty  neighbourhoods  or  indi- 
viduals. The  particular  fact  to  which  it  is  apjDlied,  Acts  4  :  27,  though 
an  instance  of  the  hostility  here  referred  to,  does  not  exhaust  it.  ""'^Ji;:, 
fut.  why  ivill  they  go  on  to  meditate,  i.  e.  plan  or  plot,  j  p^n  vain,  not 
in  the  conception  of  the  plotters,  of  course,  but  in  reality  and  actual  fact. 

2.  «>3s:^ri"^  are  setting  themselves,  taking  their  stand  of  hostility,  comp 
1  Sam.  17  :  16.  yn.\-^sVtt  §  247,  shows  the  universality  of  the  rebellion, 
and  at  the  same  time,  as  they  are  merely  earthly  kings,  prepares  for  the 
contrast  to  follow  with  '  him  who  sits  in  heaven.'  The  masses  already 
seen  in  revolt  have  the  countenance  and  aid  of  their  legitimately  consti- 
tuted authorities.  cstiTi  stands  absolutely,  the  qualification  being  un- 
derstood from  the  parallel  clause.  — sno'is  from  no;;  to  lay  a  foundation, 
to  spread  a  bed  as  a  base  or  foundation  to  rest  upon ;  Niph.  to  spread  a 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    2  :  1-6.  215 

hed  for  themselves,  to  lie  down  together  upon  a  divan  or  oriental  sofa,  aa 
was  the  custom  for  purposes  of  deliberation  or  consultation.  The  pre- 
terite is  used  because  this  mutual  consultation  has  already  taken  place, 
and  the  resolve  been  formed.  nirr;-Vy ,  even  though  in  the  intent  of  tha 
actors  (as  in  the  crucifixion)  only  against  Christ,  it  was  still  against  the 
Lord.  {•in-'^iQ,  kings  were  anointed  to  symbolize  the  communication  of 
spiritual  gifts.  Hence  '  the  Lord's  anointed,'  2  Sam.  24 :  6,  is  synony- 
mous with  *  king.'  The  king  of  Israel,  by  way  of  eminence,  receives 
the  name  Messiah,  as  anointed  by  the  Spirit  above  measure. 

3.  The  language  of  the  nations  and  their  rulers  abruptly  introduced. 
npriis^,  paragogic  form,  §97.  1,  expresses  strong  resolve,  we  will,  or 
mutual  exhortation,  let  us.  They  will  submit  to  this  slavery  no  longer. 
iK-^ni-icStt  8  221.  2.  c. 

4.  While  on  the  earth  all  is  turmoil  and  confusion,  in  heaven  the 
almighty  object  of  this  impotent  hostility  is  perfectly  serene,  and  derides 
these  vain  attempts,  a^yi'-^,  the  posture  of  a  king  on  his  throne,  indica- 
tive of  authority  as  well  as  of  repose,  pi^^:,  §51.  2  ;  the  LXX  and 
Vulgate  supply  ^yzh  from  the  next  clause,  laughs  at  ihem^  which  is  possi« 
ble,  but  not  necessary.  It  may  better  be  taken  absolutely,  the  laughter 
indicating  perfect  security  from  threatened  evil,  comp.  Job  5  :  22.  — a^V 
mocks  or  derides  them  ;  by  a  strong  figure  God  is  represented  as  employ- 
ing insulting  gestures  to  indicate  the  absurdity  of  their  attempt,  and  the 
utter  contempt  in  which  he  holds  it  and  them. 

5.  tN,  not  indefinitely,  at  some  time,  but  then;  after  he  has  first 
derided  them,  and  allowed  them  for  a  while  to  make  their  impotent  at- 
tempts, he  will  then  speak.  "15."!'^,  not  in  thunder,  but  the  words  that 
follow.  J  "''s^.^^*  terrify,  throw  into  consternation  and  confusion,  used 
of  the  rout  of  armies  by  a  divinely  inspired  terror.  The  fright  is  pro- 
duced by  the  announcement  now  to  be  made. 

6.  The  words  of  God  are  introduced  as  abruptly  as  those  of  the  na* 
tions  and  their  rulers  had  previously  been.  ■'555^  a?id,  connects  with  a 
thought  suggested  by  what  precedes  ;  '  You  rebel  against  my  anointed, 
and  I  have  established  him  king;'  the  pronoun  is  expressed  on  account 
of  this  implied  opposition,  §243.  1.  •>r\to_i,noi  anoint,  hut  pour  out  in 
casting  metals ;  hence  constitute,  establish .  13^73  my  king,  ruling  in  my 
name  and  by  my  authority.  — Vy ,  not  over^  to  indicate  the  territory 
ruled,  but  iqyon,  as  the  seat  of  empire,  its  centre  and  capital :  those 
who  render  the  verb  anoint,  understand  the  place  of  anointing,  -jv-is 
Zion,  the  eminence  in  the  southwest  of  Jerusalem,  where  the  palace  and 
Btronghold  of  David  were,  and  where  the  ark  and  tabernacle  were  placed 
during  his  reign ;  the  place  of  God's  manifested  presence,  consequently 


21  G  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

as  well  the  residence  of  the  earthly  king.  It  is  in  later  times,  even 
after  the  building  of  the  temple,  spoken  of  as  the  centre  of  the  theocracy, 
Moriah  being  regarded  as  a  part  of  Zion,  an  additional  summit  of  tha 
same  mountain.  Old  Testament  language  is  here  employed  as  usual  in 
describing  New  Testament  things.  As  Zion  was  the  seat  of  the  theoc- 
racy, and  the  residence  of  its  kings,  Christ,  in  whom  this  kingdom  is 
perpetuated,  is  said  to  be  established  on  Zion,  though  he  never  locally 
sat  on  a  throne  there.  We  familiarly  use  "  Zion"  in  like  manner  in  re- 
ligious language,  without  thinking  of  the  locality  so  called.  :  ''vJ"!p^~'"i!^ 
§  256,  my  mountain  of  holiness,  consecrated,  hallowed  by  God's  resi- 
dence there. 

7.  ph  ^5  §  42.  5,  not  in  accordance  with  nor  unto  a  decree,  so  as  to 
become  a  fixed  law,  but  in  reference  to.  ph  is  indefinite ;  some  connect  it 
with  m'n^  the  decree  of  Jehovah,  but  the  accents  forbid,  •'sa,  God  calls 
Israel  his  son  because  he  was  the  author  of  his  national  existence,  and 
regarded  him  with  tender  love  ;  the  kings  of  David's  line  were  also  sons 
of  God,  2  Sam.  7  ;  so  were  the  angels.  Job  38  :  7.  But  the  expression 
is  here  used  in  an  emphatic  sense,  as  appears  from  its  being  a  ground 
of  universal  empire,  vs.  8.  9,  and  from  the  peculiar  intimacy  and  rela- 
tion to  God  shown  in  the  words  '  my  king,'  and  in  the  rebellion  being 
directed  alike  against  'the  Lord  and  his  anointed.'  We  learn  from 
Heb.  1 :  5  that  it  involves  community  of  nature  with  God.  d^"^,  the 
point  of  time  designated  by  this  expression  depends  upon  the  date  of 
the  decree  referred  to,  and  the  determination  of  that  will  depend  upon 
the  substance  of  the  decree  itself.  If  '  I  have  begotten  thee'  denotes 
the  eternal  generation  of  the  son,  then  the  decree  must  date  back  from 
all  eternity.  It  seems  more  probable,  however,  that  this  phrase  does 
not  denote  the  origin  of  the  filial  relation,  but  rather  its  solemn  recogni- 
tion, and  is  equivalent  to  '  I  am  thy  father,'  I  this  day  declare  myself 
to  be  such.  If  this  be  so,  it  belongs  to  some  point  of  time  at  which  this 
relation  was  thus  prominently  manifested.  His  resurrection  is  generally 
assumed  on  the  basis  of  Acts  13  :  33,  Eom.  1 :  4,  though  the  former  pass- 
age may  refer  to  his  being  raised  up  or  brought  into  being  as  a  man ; 
this  relation  was  also  publicly  recognized  by  a  voice  from  heaven  at  the 
baptism  and  the  transfiguration  of  Christ.  Perhaps  it  is  not  necessary 
to  decide  in  favour  of  any  one  of  these  times  and  against  the  others,  as 
the  point  of  time  may  be  an  ideal  one,  the  coronation  of  Christ,  his  recog- 
nition as  the  divinely  constituted  king,  which  was  accomplished  with  in- 
creasing distinctness  at  several  different  times.  :  tfn-^V^  §  150.  1  (p.  182). 
8.  On  the  ground  of  this  relation  of  sonship  he  had  a  right  to 
aniversal    dominion.      "^^.^H^    thy  inheritance,  thy  portion  as  my  son 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    2  :  7-12.  217 

y-N-^asN  ends  of  the  earth,  including  all  that  is  between  them  ;  not  the 
extreme  limits  of  the  land,  a  sense  which  the  expression  never  has.  This 
gift  is  suspended  on  his  simply  asking  for  it :  that  he  had  asked  and  ob- 
tained it,  appears  from  his  being  in  fact  possessed  of  universal  sway, 
against  which  the  nations  rebelled,  and  to  which  they  are  exhorted  to 
submit. 

9.  His  power  to  punish  refractory  subjects.  Byhn  from  yyn  to 
hreak^  LXX  as  if  cynn  from  nyn  to  feed  or  rule,  Troi/xavcts.  Vrna  §  193.  c, 
sceptre  of  iron,  the  hardest  of  metals,  expressing  his  power  and  severity. 
-ii:'ii  •'^.53,  easily,  utterly  and  remedilessly. 

10.  nipyj  0^^^  now^  in  these  circumstances,  seeing  these  things  are 
so.  ^.V-isbn  be  wise,  prop,  act  wisely,  §  79.  2.  ■'tsjf;  §  35.  1^  judges, 
parallel  to  kings,  since  judging  was  a  regal  function,  and  the  Hebrew 
judges  W'cre  supreme  magistrates. 

11.  ni^-^-a  with  fear,  religious  awe  ;  not  merely  political  subjection. 
!iV''a{  shout,  in  acknowledgment  of  the  sovereign,  or  rejoice,  as  you  have  rea- 
son with  such  a  sovereign  to  rejoice  and  tremble  too :  not  quake,  a  sense 
which  Gesenius  and  others  attribute  to  the  word,  but  which  it  never  has. 

12.  — ^p'is  kiss,  an  act  of  loyal  homage,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  40,  comp. 
1  Sam.  10  :  1  ;  or  of  religious , worship,  1  Kin.  19  :  18,  Hos.  13 :  2,  Job 
31  :  27.  13  §51.  3,  Aramaeic  for  son,  as  in  Simon  ^ar-Jonas.  It  oc- 
curs three  times  in  Prov.  31:2.  Forms  common  in  the  other  dialects, 
but  rare  in  Hebrew,  are  often  used  in  poetry.  An  additional  motive  in 
this  instance  may  have  been  to  avoid  the  conjunction  of  like  sounds,  ^a 
and  -3.  This  is  the  only  rendering  consistent  with  the  connection. 
The  LXX  and  Vulg.  render  Embrace  instruction  ;  this  gives  false  mean- 
ings to  both  verb  and  noun.     Symmachus  and  Jerome  render  -la  'purely, 

*  and  resolve  the  figure  of  the  verb,  adorate  pure.  Others  take  ib  as  an 
adjective,  kiss  the  x^ure  one,  or  the  chosen  one.  !:]\.x^..  he,  the  son,  be  angry  ; 
not  Jehovah,  which  is  more  remote,  and  the  son  has  the  iron  sceptre, 
to  dash  in  pieces,  '^nf;  iiiasr'i,  not  perish  on  the  way,  as  they  are  march- 
ing against  the  anointed,  without  arriving  at  the  capital ;  nor  lose  the 
way,  wander  from  the  right  road  of  virtue  and  blessedness,  but  perish  as 
to  the  way,  comp.  1  :  6,  find  that  your  way  leads  to  perdition,  and  you  go 
to  perdition  in  and  with  it.  toy^s,  not,  when  his  wrath  is  kindled  but  a 
little,  \iwX,  for  his  wrath  will  soon  burn,  is  almost  burning,  or  hypotheti- 
cally,  might  easily  burn.  :  ■ia  ■'oih  §  255.  1,  trust  in  him,  though  it  is 
sinful  to  trust  in  princes  or  in  the  son  of  man,  a  proof  of  his  superhuman 
nature.  Some  refer  the  suffix  to  Jehovah;  but  that  is  too  remote,  and 
only  to  be  admitted,  if  Messiah  could  not  properly  be  an  object  of  religioug 
trust,  or  if  the  Psalmist  could  not  have  contemplated  him  in  that  light, 


218  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


PSALM   III. 


This  Psalm  is  closely  connected  in  subject  with  the  preceding 
Psalm  1  exhibits  the  contrast  between  the  righteous  and  the  wicked  in 
their  character  and  destiny.  In  Psalm  2  all  nations  are  combined  in 
vain  rebellion  against  God's  constituted  king,  the  Messiah.  In  Psalm  3 
we  find  the  same  struggle  on  a  smaller  scale  and  in  s\,  preliminary  form, 
the  wicked  and  causeless  rebellion  against  David,  the  divinely  appointed 
head  of  the  theocracy,  and  his  assurance  of  protection. 

1.  The  titles  of  the  Psalms  are  of  different  sorts,  sometimes  contain- 
ing merely  musical  directions,  sometimes,  as  here,  a  statement  of  the 
author  and  the  occasion  of  the  composition.  These  titles  are  doubtless  en- 
tirely reliable,  for  (1)  they  are  part  of  the  text,  and  are  to  be  ascribed  to 
the  authors  of  the  several  Psalms,  there  being  the  same  external  authority 
for  their  genuineness  and  correctness  as  that  of  the  Psalms  themselves. 
(2)  Even  if  they  were  prefixed  by  others  at  a  later  time,  their  being 
admitted  and  suffered  to  remain  could  only  be  accounted  for  on  the  as- 
sumption of  their  correctness.  (3)  Nothing  in  the  Psalms  is  inconsist- 
ent with  these  inscriptions.  -i-iTotw  §  191.  5,  occurs  only  in  the  titles  of 
the  Psalms,  and  is  prefixed  to  fifty-seven.  The  verb  -dst  is  applied  to 
instrumental  music,  or  to  vocal  with  an  instrumental  accompaniment, 
whence,  like  i}/aXjx6s  from  xf/dXXo),  it  denotes  a  composition  designed  for 
instrumental  performance,  as  -i^ai,  which  is  also  frequent  in  the  titles  of 
Psalms,  means  one  designed  to  be  sung.  -nnV  §  257,  belonging  to  Da- 
vid, as  its  author.  The  occasion  stated  is  when  he  Jled  from  Absalom 
his  son  ;  and  the  language  of  the  Psalm  is  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
circumstances  of  that  time.  That  the  author  was  a  monarch,  may  be 
inferred  (1)  from  the  vast  numbers  of  his  opposers,  ver.  6  ;  (2)  from  his  * 
pious  prayer  for  the  people  as  identified  in  fortunes  with  himself,  ver.  8 ; 
and  perhaps  also  (3)  from  his  calling  God  'his  glory,'  i.  e.  the  source 
of  his  official  elevation  and  distinction.  Hence  it  cannot  be  the  effusion 
of  a  godly  man  in  a  private  station,  surrounded  by  enemies.  If  then 
the  author  was  a  king,  he  must  have  been  either  David  or  Solomon,  as 
these  are  the  only  two  kings  to  whom  Psalms  are  ever  referred.  It  could 
not  have  been  Solomon,  for  it  does  not  agree  with  the  characteristics  of 
his  reign,  which  was  a  peaceful  one.  If  David  was  its  author,  it  must, 
from  its  tone,  have  been  at  one  of  the  most  perilous  crises  of  his  life. 
Of  these  there  were  principally  two,  which  might  be  thought  of  as  fur- 
nishing an  occasion  for  such  a  psalm,  the  persecution  by  Saul  and  the  re- 
volt of  Absalom.  That  it  could  not  be  the  former  appears  (1)  from  the 
reference  to  former  trials  and  persecutions,  ver.  7,  from  which  he  had 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    3:1-3.  219 

been  delivered,  which  must  include  the  hostility  of  Saul.  (2)  Zion  was 
not  God's  '  holy  hill/  ver.  4,  till  David  was  king,  and  removed  the  ark 
to  that  place ;  no  other  mountain  ever  received  that  name.  It  cannot 
mean  Sinai,  for  often  as  this  expression  occurs  in  Scripture,  and  espe- 
cially in  the  Psalms,  it  always  means  Zion  :  and  help  is  always  sought 
from  the  present  dwelling-place  of  God,  not  from  the  scene  of  a  past 
revelation.  Kimchi  fixes  the  moment  of  the  Psalm  when  David  and  the 
people  went  weeping,  barefoot,  and  with  the  head  covered,  up  mount 
Olivet,  2  Sam.  15  :  30.  Hengstenberg  refers  it  to  the  evening  of  that 
day ;  but  if  it  is  possible  to  determine  its  time  precisely,  this  may  more 
naturally  be  the  next  morning  after  he  had  safely  slept  through  that  first 
night  of  most  immediate  peril,  ver.  5,  and  in  this  protection  found  a 
pledge  of  future  deliverance.  The  Psalm  describes  his  peril,  vs.  2.  3  ; 
protector,  vs.  4.  5 ;  confidence,  vs.  6.  7  ;  and  prayer,  vs.  8.  9. 

2.  —nyz ,  exclamation,  how,  the  force  of  which  may  extend  through 
the  verse,  or  only  through  the  first  clause.  ■'-;s  might  be  from  ->!is  as- 
saulting  me,  but  is  usually  taken  from  na  my  adversaries,  :  ■'Vy  D"'5cp ,  a 
general  expression,  equivalent  to  *  enemies,'  Deut.  28:7;  here  it  refers 
to  rebels,  insurgents. 

3.  c-'sn,  these  may  be  his  enemies  before  spoken  of,  or  false  friends, 
or  disheartened  followers,  ""'ii,^^.,  not  a  mere  periphrasis  of  the  pronoun 
me,  for  this  periphrasis,  though  frequent  in  Arabic,  is  always  emphati- 
cally used  in  Hebrew,  either  where  the  life  is  in  question,  as  Ps.  7  : 3, 
*  lest  he  rend  my  soul,'  i.  e.  destroy  my  life.  If  it  were  so  understood 
here,  the  meaning  would  be — say  of  my  life,  there  is  no  help  for  it  in 
God ;  but  since  ■«»^5  is  fem.  the  following  iV  must  refer,  not  to  it,  but  to 
the  person  himself.  Or  where  the  feelings  are  concerned,  say  so  as  to 
affect  his  feelings  deeply,  cut  him  to  the  heart ;  this  is  the  sense  here. 
The  preposition  may  be  rendered  in  reference  to,  as  Gen.  20 :  13,  Isa. 
41  :  7,  or  perhaps  better  to.  Although  this  was  not  addressed  to  him? 
as  is  shown  by  the  use  of  the  third  person  in  the  next  clause,  it  is  yet 
said  to  his  soui,  goes  to  his  heart.  •;■«<  §  258.  I.  hnysw^  §  219.  2. 
§  196.  I.  If  the  ending  have  the  sense  of  He  directive,  §  219.  1,  there 
is  not  to  salvation  for  him,  i.  e.,  he  cannot  come  to  salvation.  But  as 
this  appears  forced,  it  is  better  to  regard  the  sense  of  the  ending  as 
weakened  or  lost,  as  in  TiVh  hy  night,  also  night.  It  is  here  used  for 
euphony,  or  at  most  as  a  poetic  and  emphatic  form.  D-in'^Nn,  God  will 
not  help  him  because  he  is  such  a  sinner,  comp.  2  Sam.  16:7.  8,  or 
hip  condition  is  so  desperate  that  even  God  cannot  help  him.  Though 
the  former  is  doubtless  to  be  included,  yet  the  latter  was  aiao  in  his 
mind,  fis  is  shown  by  the  counter  assertion  of  ver.  9,  'sahution  \)^ 


220  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

longs  tc  God,'  he  is  able  to  save,  and  does  save.  :  nVo  v)ccurs  in  the 
Psalms  seventy-one  times,  and  three  times  in  Habakkuk,  chap.  3.  It 
has  been  variously  explained.  (1.)  It  is  accented  as  though  it  belonged 
to  the  preceding  sentence  :  the  Targum  renders  it  V'^^?^  f^'"'  ^^^^  /  ^^ 
Aquila,  det ;  Symmachus,  et§  rov  alwva.  This  is  now  universally  aban- 
doned. (2.)  It  is  regarded  as  a  musical  term.  a.  Some  make  it  an  ab- 
breviation, e.  g.  n'in  nVyrV  nb  return  above  singer,  equivalent  to  da  capo. 
But  this  leaves  too  much  to  conjecture,  and  there  is  no  evidence  of  such 
abbreviations  in  Scripture.  It  is  most  probably  derived  either,  b.  from 
n^D  to  be  silent^  rest,  denoting  a  pause  in  the  singing  to  be  filled  up  by 
the  instruments,  or  c.  from  nVo  =  V^&  to  lift  up^  meaning  elevation,  loud 
tone,  i.  e.  forte,  and  intended  as  a  direction  to  the  orchestra  to  play 
with  new  force  while  the  singers  are  silent,  or  repeat  the  stanza  just 
sung.  In  spite  of  the  double  derivation  and  opposite  sense  deduced,  it 
amounts  therefore  to  the  same  thing.  As  to  the  form  of  the  word,  some 
regard  it  as  imp.  Kal  with  n  paragog.  in  pause  nVo  for  nVo  from  nVq : 
others  as  a  noun  nVo  with  n  parag.  Though  designed  primarily  for 
musical  direction,  it  stands  related  to  the  sense  of  the  passage,  as  the 
music  was  intended  to  conform  to  and  express  the  sense.  It  occurs  only 
after  an  important  sentiment,  which  is  thus  emphasized,  and  commonly 
after  some  triumphant  statement,  which  is  thus  celebrated  and  finds 
expression. 

4.  But  though  men  considered  his  situation  desperate,  it  was  not  so  ; 
he  had  a  helper  and  one  who  regarded  his  prayers,  hpn^*,  and  thou,  in 
contrast  with  the  conduct  or  the  expectations  of  his  enemies,  -jj^p  shield^ 
from  -,iA  to  protect,  a  source  of  protection  and  defence.  Gen.  15  :  1. 
•"rys,  not  only  before  him,  but  around  him;  the  primary  sense  of  the 
preposition,  according  to  Gesenius,  is,  close  to  me,  on  all  sides  of  me  ; 
according  to  Hupfeld,  between  me  and  everything  else,  "'•j'iss  my  glory 
or  honour,  i.  e.  the  source  and  permanent  ground  of  it,  comp.  Ps.  27  : 1, 
*the  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation  :'  not  merely  the  one  who  wiP 
no.v  vindicate  my  honour  by  saving  me  from  my  enemies,  but  the  origi 
nal  source  of  my  honour,  or  regal  dignity.  As  he  has  originally  be 
stowed  this  royal  authority,  he  will  not  suifer  me  to  be  thus  violently 
despoiled  of  it.  :itr;x->  cnwii,  grief  bows  the  head,  deliverance  from  sor- 
row lifts  it  up  again. 

5.  "'Y?^')  ^^^^  immediate  instrument  of  an  action,  instead  of  being  pre- 
ceded by  a  preposition,  may  be  subordinated  to  the  proper  subject,  either 
in  apposition  with  it,  *•  9ny  voice,  viz, :  I  cry^'  or  as  an  accusative,  "  /  a$ 
to  my  voice  cry."  This  is  no  pleonasm,  but  is  equivalent  to  cry  loudly 
K-|^;5N,  habitual  action,  §  263.  4,  as  the  English  present,  /  cry.     'ss  r  j 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    3  :  4-8.  221 

Vav  conversive  after  a  future  does  not  make  a  preterite,  but  indicates  a 
consequent  of  the  preceding  verb,  §  265.  5,  and  he  hears  me  ;  the  future 
in  the  same  habitual  sense  as  the  preceding.  Whenever  I  call,  he  hears 
me,  or  answers  me,  not  merely  in  the  sense  of  listening  or  speaking,  but 
of  granting  the  solicited  and  effectual  aid. 

6.  God  being  thus  his  protector  and  helper,  had  already  begun  his 
work  of  protection  from  the  present  peril,  and  he  had  perfect  confidence 
in  him  for  the  future.  ''5«,  the  pronoun,  when  not  necessary  to  perspi- 
cuity, is  always  emphatic,  §  243.  1,  even  /,  whose  case  men  regard  as 
desperate,  have  been  thus  marvellously  preserved.  Tisrc  have  lain  down 
and  slept,  indicating  his  sense  of  security  as  well  as  his  safety.  •>n'is'«;:n 
/  have  awaked:  some  understand  this  of  the  past  generally,  God  has 
always  protected  me  in  the  darkness  and  perils  of  the  night,  and  grant- 
ed me  slumber  and  safety,  I  can  therefore  trust  him  now.  But  it  seems 
better  to  explain  it  from  existing  circumstances  and  of  a  definite  time, 
the  night  after  his  flight.  The  culmination  of  his  danger  and  hour  of 
his  most  extreme  peril  was,  when  Ahithophel  counselled,  2  Sam.  17  :  1, 
to  pursue  David  with  a  large  force  that  night  and  cut  him  off  at  once. 
The  failure  of  Absalom  to  adopt  that  advice,  which  was  an  answer  (one 
of  those  referred  to  in  ver.  5)  to  David's  prayer,  2  Sam  15  :  31,  and  the 
consequent  salvation  of  that  night,  was  really  the  beginning  of  deliver- 
ance from  the  entire  danger.  :"»2Stt&';  Jehovah  will  ever  sustain  me,  int. 
in  habitual  sense,  §  263.  4,  sustains  me,  is  my  protector  then,  now  and 
always.  The  meaning  is  either,  I  was  protected  that  night  because  God 
is  ahvays  my  protector  ;  or,  I  had  this  sense  of  security  because  of  my 
consciousness  that  God  always  will  sustain  me. 

7.  Cheered  not  only  by  his  knowledge  that  God  is  his  protector  in 
the  general,  but  by  this  particular  instance  of  marked  and  surprising  de- 
liverance, he  would  not  be  afraid,  however  great  his  perils,  n^'?*,  here 
and  Ps.  27  :  1,  followed  by  yo,  commonly  with  a  direct  object,  nia^-x, 
with  allusion  to  !i*n,  D-'an,  vs.  2.  3.  uv^  people  in  a  collective  sense,  per- 
Bons ;  or  nation^  the  people,  viz.,  Israel,  the  article  omitted  as  it  often  is  in 
poetry.  Jipr,  not  who  have  set  themselves,  since  this  verb  is  never  used 
in  a  reflexive  or  intransitive  sense,  but  ivhom  they,  indef.,  referring  to  his 
enemies,  §  243.  2,  have  set  against  me.  This  is  the  language  of  calm 
and  quiet  confidence  rather  than  loud  triumph  ;  hence  there  is  no  Selah 
to  dwell  upon  and  celebrate  it  in  jubilant  strains  of  instrumental  melody. 
That  this  is  the  temper  in  which  in  is  spoken  is  further  shown  by  the 
following  prayer  for  the  granting  of  a  deliverance  not  yet  accomplished. 

8.  Having  such  a  helper  and  such  confidence,  he  does  not  intermit 
or  discontinue  prayer,  but  is  enabled  to  pray  with  earnestness  and  hopa 


222  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

n««p  arise  from  seeming  inaction  and  inattention  to  the  case  of  the  snp« 
pliant ;  assume  an  attitude  of  action,  address  thyself  to  my  case,  tn^ 
my  God,  expressive  of  a  personal  relation.  — »&,  save  me  now  by  shaming 
and  destroying  my  enemies,  for  thou  hast  been  my  deliverer  in  previous 
perils,  r^zn  thou  hast  smitten  all  my  enemies  as  to  the  cheek,  §  273.  2, 
treated  them  with  deserved  contumely,  and  by  an  anticipation  of  the 
following  figure  of  beasts  of  prey,  rendered  them  powerless  by  destroying 
their  weapon  of  attack.  — ^.  Some  interpreters  have  needlessly  stum- 
bled at  the  fact  that  he  says  all,  though  enemies  were  now  surrounding 
him.  It  is  all  his  enemies  on  the  former  occasions  to  which  he  refers. 
ts-^ytL-i,  both  the  persecution  of  David  by  Saul  and  this  revolt  of  Absalom 
were  characterized  by  opposition  against  the  legitimate  and  divinely  con- 
stituted king.  They  were  attempts  to  overthrow  a  divine  ordinance,  and 
defeat  what  was  of  divine  appointment.  Accordingly,  the  godly  among 
the  people  were  for  David,  and  the  ungodly  a,gainst  him.  ipi-jjai;,  broken 
the  teeth,  as  of  wild  beasts,  destroyed  their  power  of  offence,  thus  render- 
ing them  harmless.     Marg.,  see  on  1  Sam.  17  :  45. 

9.  y^'i'T'V,  belongs  to  him  as  its  author  and  source;  see  on  ver.  3. 
rTy!)i£;";n  §2-15.  5.  'tj^s?,  not  a  declaration,  is  upon  thy  people,  but  a 
prayer,  be  upon  thy  people.  Their  special  relation  to  God  is  indicated 
by  the  use  of  the  pronoun,  and  is  the  ground  upon  which  the  petition 
rests.  David  here,  as  often  elsewhere,  solicits  not  only  individual  bless- 
ings for  himself,  but  rises  from  these  to  embrace  in  his  petitions  the 
whole  people  of  God,  of  whom  he  was  the  head,  in  whose  behalf  he  was 
so  deej^ly  interested,  and  whose  welfare  was  so  intimately  connected  with 
his  own.  His  petition,  it  has  been  suggested,  embraces  even  that  mis- 
guided portion  of  the  people,  who  were  then  in  revolt. 


PSALM  IV. 

This  Psalm  bears  an  external  resemblance  to  Psalm  3  ;  in  length, 
9  verses,  in  Selah  at  the  end  of  the  third  and  fifth  verses,  and  in  some 
of  its  expressions,  viz. :  Q'»'^teb«  D''a'^  ver.  7,  comp.  3:3;  ']»■'« n  nas©^ 
ver.  9,  comp.  3  :  6.  With  this  corresponds  an  inward  resemblance  in 
the  identity  of  situation.  The  Psalmist  is  surrounded  by  foes  who  would 
rob  him  of  his  official  dignity  which  he  had  by  God's  gracious  choice,  vs. 
3.  4.  So  that  it  is  probably  to  be  referred  to  the  same  occasion,  the  re- 
volt of  Abcialom.  The  absence  of  distinct  mention  of  Absalom  interposes 
no  objection  any  more  than  in  the  preceding  psalm :  that  his  adversa 
ries  are  addressed  by  the  general  term  "  sons  of  men,"  is  readily  ao 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    4  :  1-3.  223 

sounted  for,  if  Absalom  is  regarded  as  a  tool  in  the  hands  of  more  de- 
signing men  rather  than  himself  the  leading  spirit  in  the  rebellion. 

1.  This  title  has  relation  to  the  musical  performance  of  the  Psalm 
and  its  authorship.  rm:kh  occurs  55  times  in  the  Psalms,  and  once  in 
Hab.  3  :  19.  In  this  last  instance  it  stands  at  the  end  of  a  metrical 
composition,  but  with  that  exception  always  at  the  beginning,  and  it  is 
invariably  the  first  word  of  the  title  in  which  it  occurs,  except  in  Ps.  88  ; 
belonging  to  the  leader  or  chief  musician,  i.  e.  committed  to  him  as  the 
one  charged  with  its  musical  performance.  riSs-'iia  not  dependent  on  the 
preceding  participle,  to  the  leader  in  the  music  of  stringed  instruments^ 
but  a  distinct  direction  respecting  the  mode  of  the  performance  of  the 
Psalm,  with  stringed  instruments. 

The  Psalmist  utters, 

1.  ver.  2,  a  prayer  to  God  for  deliverance. 

2.  vs.  3-6,  a  warning  to  his  enemies  to  desist  from  their  vain  and 
wicked  course,  and  to  return  to  the  true  service  of  God,  whom  they  were 
opposing. 

3.  vs.  7-9,  his  own  joy  and  confidence  in  God. 

2-  "'H'!^  ''".'5rN,  either,  my  righteous  God,  an  appeal  to  God  as  the 
possessor  and  source  of  righteousness,  and  righteous  in  his  dealings,  and 
as  standing  in  an  intimate  relation  to  the  Psalmist ;  or,  God  of  my  right- 
eousness, vindicator  of  my  righteous  cause,  as  'God  of  my  life'  means, 
not  my  living  God,  but  the  author  and  preserver  of  my  life,  pns:  never 
means  simply  '  salvation.'  The  first  argument  of  his  j:)rayer  is  found  in 
the  title  applied  to  God,  who,  as  a  righteous  Being,  could  not  but  favour 
his  servant  and  his  righteous  cause  ;  the  next  is  found  in  God's  past  de- 
liverances, nsa ,  the  article  is  equivalent  to  an  unemphatic  possessive, 
§  245.  3.  a,  in  my  distress,  or  is  generic,  §  245.  5,  in  distress,  pahnn^ 
not  to  be  rendered  as  an  imperative,  which  would  require  ^  conversive, 
but  as  a  preterite,  and  not  probably  as  referring  to  some  single  definite 
fact,  but  to  the  past  generally;  not  'thou  deliveredst'  at  some  well- 
remembered  time,  but  thou  hast  delivered  in  every  previous  trouble.  It 
mars  the  simplicity  of  the  Hebrew  style  to  supply  the  relative,  '  thou, 
who  hast  delivered,  etc'  ''ssfi.  Though  he  appeals  to  God's  righteous- 
ness as  the  vindicator  of  his  just  cause,  it  is  still  only  for  grace  or  unde- 
served favour  that  he  sues. 

3.  t^s— ^aa  sons  of  men,  i.  e.  men,  to  whom  he  now  turns  from  speak- 
ing to  God.  God  was  his  helper,  his  enemies  were  only  men.  Or,  if 
B-'N  involves  a  tacit  opposition  to  Q";!n  nobles,  men  of  high  station,  many 
of  whom  were  engaged  on  the  side  of  Absalom  in  this  revolt,  nw — ry, 
of  time,  how   long,  or  degree,  how  far,  to  what  extent,     "inias  ofiicial 


224  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

dignity,  not  merely  personal  honour :  it  was  the  former  of  which  the 
conspirators  sought  to  rob  him,  and  which  they  aimed  to  bring  to  dis- 
grace. The  question  extends  through  the  verse,  and  is  not  confined  tc 
its  first  clause,  sts  ...  p-'n  may  either  characterize  their  design  as  vain 
and  deceptive,  one  which  could  not  be  accomplished,  but  would  disap- 
point their  expectations  ;  or  their  measures  and  course  of  policy :  they 
sought. to  advance  their  aims  by  falsehood  and  unworthy  deeds. 

4.  ^y-1,  Vav  is  adversative,  §  287.  1,  yet  know  ;  you  are  attempting 
the  overthrow  of  my  royal  authority,  but  know  that  it  is  of  divine  origin, 
and  cannot  be  overthrown.  Or  it  may  be  copulative  ;  the  previous  verse 
is  dissuasive,  as  though  he  said,  'cease  from  your  vain  attempt  and 
know,'  or  recognize  the  truth  of  the  divine  right  of  David  to  rule.  nVsn, 
the  roots  nVs  and  nVs ,  thouo:h  coo^nate,  are  not  to  be  confounded.  Some 
would  give  this  word  the  sense  of  nVb,  'to  treat  in  a  marvellous  manner,' 
and  apply  it  to  the  great  benefits  granted  to  David,  but  its  proper  mean- 
ing is  to  separate,  select,  distinguish.  t^5^i  §  185.  2,  adj.  derived  from 
■tph ,  which  denotes,  see  on  Isa.  40  :  6,  the  love  of  God  to  man,  or  of  man 
to  God,  or  to  one  another.  It  may  have  the  passive  sense  of  an  object  of 
divine  regard,  or  the  active  sense  of  pious  ;  both  may  here  be  combined, 
with  special  prominence  to  the  former,  though  without  excluding  the 
latter.  That  God  had  selected  him  and  made  him  the  recipient  of  so 
great  a  benefit,  ought  to  convince  his  foes  that  they  cannot  wrest  it  from 
him. 

5.  iiwn  (1)  be  angry,  so  the  LXX  cited  Eph.  4  :  26,  '  be  angry  and 
sin  not :'  be  angry  if  you  can  do  so  without  sin,  but  this,  especially  in 
this  case,  in  which  it  is  directed  against  the  Lord's  anointed,  being  im- 
possible, see  to  it  that  you  do  not  sin  by  anger.  (2)  tremble  before  God 
my  protector  and  avenger,  and  in  consequence  avoid  sinning  longer  by 
your  hostility  to  me.  ^"^^n,  not  merely  speak,  but  say,  viz. :  that  you  will 
discontinue  your  sinful  course,  in  your  heart,  in  private  meditation  and 
reflection.  Dsas'iu^^-Vy,  not  upon  couches  used  as  seats,  or  divans,  i.  e. 
in  their  meeting  for  consultation,  but  upon  your  beds,  in  the  night,  which 
upon  the  supposition  of  this  being  an  evening  psalm,  was  at  hand,  a  time 
favourable  to  still  reflection  and  reconsideration  of  their  course.  ^:>z'y^  be 
still,  quietly  reflect,  ponder,  or  desist  from  your  undertaking. 

6.  pm  sacrifices  of  righteousness,  not  merely  externally  right,  agree- 
ing in  number  and  character  with  the  legal  prescriptions,  but  oflfered  in 
a  righteous  spirit,  which  alone  could  make  them  acceptable.  However 
profuse  their  sacrifices,  while  they  continued  in  their  present  godless 
undertaking,  they  were  sacrifices  of  wickedness.  An  allusion  possibly 
to  Absalom's  pretext,  2  Sam.  15  :  7,  etc.     finuq^  and  trusty  a  second  ex- 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    4  :  4-9.  226 

hortation,  trust  in  God,  not  in  yourselves  and  your  own  pcwers;  or, 
after  the  analogy  of  *  do  this  and  live,'  the  second  verb  may  denote  a 
sequence  of  the  first.  Your  present  trust  is  presumptuous  ;  but  offer  the 
sacrifices  of  righteousness,  then  you  may  trust  in  the  Lord.  The  Psalm- 
ist, in  this  address  to  his  enemies,  which,  though  in  form  directed  to 
them,  was  really  designed  for  himself,  reviews  the  two  leading  grounds 
of  his  confidence  that  God  would  interfere  on  his  behalf,  (1)  that  the 
royal  dignity  of  which  they  would  deprive  him  was  God's  gift  to  him ; 
(2)  that  they  were  ungodly  men,  while  he  feared  and  trusted  God. 

7.  c^sn,  men  in  general,  or  David's  desponding  followers.  «ni2'"'*?, 
regarded  by  some  as  an  idiomatic  optative,  like  irj";  ^a ,  0  that  we  might 
see.  More  probably  it  is  the  language  of  despondency,  the  question  im- 
plying a  negative  answer;  no  one  can  show  us  good.  To  'see  good' 
is  to  experience  it ;  comp.  Luke  2:26,  '  see  death.'  — hds  :=:  n:»3  ,  the 
unusual  orthography  is  perhaps  designed  to  suggest  an  allusion  to  as , 
comp.  Ex.  17 :  15  lift  up  as  a  banner,  display  conspicuously,  that  we 
may  rally  beneath  it.  There  is  here  a  combined  allusion  to  two  parts 
of  the  sacerdotal  blessing,  '  the  Lord  lift  up  his  face  upon  thee,'  and  '  the 
Lord  cause  his  face  to  shine.'  The  light  of  the  countenance  is  a  token 
of  favour.  It  was  not  outward  good,  but  the  Lord's  favour,  which  the 
Psalmist  desired. 

8.  This  light  of  God's  countenance,  in  fact,  the  Psalmist  already 
possessed  in  the  midst  of  his  troubles,  to  such  an  extent  that  it  gave  him 
more  joy  than  others  found  in  the  greatest  outward  prosperity.  ri?w, 
prep,  in  comparative  sense.  Wi",  suf.  might  refer  to  men  in  general, 
as  Ps.  65  :  10,  and  then  the  proverbial  joy  of  harvest  is  intended.  More 
probably  it  relates  to  his  foes  in  their  times  of  abundance,  which  is 
tacitly  contrasted  with  David's  own  destitution.  Corn  and  wine  are 
often  combined  to  express  agricultural  products  generally,  j  ^lan  may 
agree  directly  with  the  preceding  nouns,  or  a  relative  may  be  supplied, 
time  of  their  corn  and  luine  which  abounded^  or  in  which  they  abounded, 

9.  d'.V^s,  state  of  perfect  safety  or  security,  nothing  to  injure  or 
awaken  apprehension,  i^h:,  one  act  coincident  in  time  with  the  other; 
no  protracted  wakefulness  from  anxiety,  but  fall  asleep  immediately  on 
lying  down,  '-^h  thou  alone  or  dwell  alone,  not  only  separated  from 
all  foes,  but,  as  it  was  Israel's  distinction.  Num.  23  :  9,  Deut.  33  :  28, 
separated  from  other  nations,  enjoying  special  protection  and  peculiar 
privileges. 


If^ 


26  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


PSALM   V. 


1.  This  Psalm  presents  another  phase  of  the  same  great  conflict  be- 
tween the  righteous  and  the  wicked.  The  hostility  which  in  Psalm  2 
iiras  directed  against  Messiah,  and  in  Psalms  3  and  4  against  the  king 
of  the  theocracy,  his  type  and  representative,  is  here  in  Psalm  5  ex- 
pressed in  terms  applicable  even  to  its  humblest  members,  when  the 
objects  of  wicked  persecution  by  deed  or  word.  An  external  point  of 
connection  with  the  two  preceding  Psalms  is,  that  this  is  a  morning 
Psalm,  ver.  4,  following  morning  and  evening  Psalms  ;  aleo  rn'n^  nriN  13, 
last  verses  of  4th  and  5th  Psalms.  n:V"'h3i:'~VN,  a  doubtful  expression, 
variously  explained  as  denoting  the  musical  instrument,  iinto^  i.  e.  to  be 
sung  as  an  accompaniment  to,  the  pipes  or  flutes ;  the  tune  to  the  air  or 
tune  of  Nehiloth,  which  must  then  be  the  name  of  some  well-known 
melody,  or  a  leading  word  in  some  composition  associated  with  such  a 
melody;  or  the  subject  in  reference  to  inheritances,!,  e.  the  respective 
lots  or  fortunes  of  the  righteous  and  the  wicked.  LXX.  virlp  Tr}<i  KXrjpo- 
vofxovoTjs.  Vulg.  pro  ea  quae  hereditatem  conseqiiitur.  The  Psalm  con- 
sists of  two  parts  or  stanzas,  vs.  2-8  and  vs.  9-13,  each  containing 
a  prayer,  an  argument,  and  an  expression  of  confident  assurance.  These 
divisions,  though  counterparts,  are  not,  however,  exactly  equivalent ;  the 
second  being  an  advance  upon  the  first  in  every  respect,  and  not  a  mere 
repetition  of  it.  The  supplication  uttered  in  general  terms  in  the  first 
stanza,  vs.  2-4,  becomes  in  the  second  a  specific  prayer  for  protection 
from  enemies  and  for  the  removal  of  difficulties.  The  wicked,  who  are 
spoken  of  generally  in  the  first  stanza,  are  seen  in  the  second  to  be  the 
foes  of  the  Psalmist,  and  their  wickedness  is  described  with  more  exact- 
ness and  detail.  In  the  first  stanza  he  anticipates  protection  and  favour 
for  himself ;  in  the  second  all  the  righteous  are  sharers  in  the  benefit. 

2.  The  ideas  of  this  verse  are  very  simple,  but  the  words  are  all 
poetic.  '^'ntoN  from  "ntew  or  "iiqi* ,  the  equivalent  of  which  in  prose  is  nan  ; 
^5'J._^^l5  most  frequently  found  in  poetry,  answers  to  ytet" ;  A^An  occurs 
only  here  and  in  Ps.  39:4;  from  the  context  there,  and  from  an  Arabic 
analogy,  Gesenius  explains  it  to  mean  fervour,  applied  to  the  heat  of  in- 
ward excitement  or  intense  emotion  ;  more  probably,  however,  ftin  =  rt^n , 
which  is  used  both  of  speech,  and  thought  as  inward  speech  addressed  to 
one's  self;  most  frequently  the  latter,  so  here.  Then  "'"^ttx,  as  tne  more 
general  term,  describing  all  he  said  to  God  in^  prayer,  is  divided  into 
inaudible,  my  thoughts,  known  to  God  only,  and  audible,  the  voice  of  my 
cry,  ver.  3.     nra  ,  both  attend  to  and  understand.     The  two  imperatives 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    5  :  1-4  227 

of  this  verse  and  tLat  in  the  next  verse  have  the  paragogic  n^  §  98.  1 
converting  them  into  earnest  requests. 

3.  na^«;;5ri,  properly  waAre  attentive;  its  proper  object  is  *  the  ear, 
which  is  often  expressed,  and  is  here  understood.  ■'»'?©  h'^'i^h  voice  of  my 
cry,  i.  e.  my  loud  cry.  The  noun  in  every  other  place  but  this  has  a 
feminine  form,  ny-itg,  whence  some  have  explained  •'y'lw  as  a  Piel  infin.: 
it  is  more  usual,  however,  to  assume  the  existence  of  a  noun  with  the 
corresponding  masculine  form  y^io .  "^sV^ .  The  titles  by  which  God  is 
addressed  contain  a  plea  for  his  being  heard,  expressing  as  they  do  the 
character  under  which  the  Psalmist  looked  to  him  in  this  emergency. 
My  king,  not  only  as  the  great  providential  and  moral  governor  of  the 
world,  who  would  redress  wrong  and  vindicate  the  right,  but  specially  as 
the  immediate  ruler  of  Israel,  whose  king  he  was  in  a  peculiar  sense.  It 
was  one  of  his  own  people,  one  of  his  immediate  subjects,  who  appealed 
to  him  for  protection  and  redress,  which  he  surely  would  not  withhold. 
in'>«;\  wy  God,  expressing  an  intimate  personal  relation.  —•'3  /o?-,  not 
causal,  as  though  the  hearing  must  necessarily  follow  because  he  prayed, 
but  explanatory  of  the  circumstances  under  which  the  request  is  made. 
I  ask  to  be  heard,  for  there  is  something  to  hear,  I  will  pray.  :  VVsrs  tj-'V^ 
to  thee  I  ivill,  perhaps  also  inclusive  of  the  present,  /  do  pray,  as  opposed 
to  brooding  sullenly  over  his  grief,  and  to  seeking  relief  from  other 
sources. 

4.  np/a,  time  when,  §  274.  2.  a,  in  the  morning,  as  the  first  thing 
in  the  day,  showing  his  zeal  and  earnestness  in  it.  This  is  a  natural 
and  appropriate  time  for  prayer,  and  has  been  employed  for  this  purpose 
among  all  nations.  That  it  was  so  among  the  Jews  appears  from  many 
passages  in  the  Psalms.  It  was  specially  recommended  in  their  case  as 
the  time  of  the  morning  sacrifice,  which  the  people  accompanied  by  the 
spiritual  oblation  of  praise.  In  later  times  it  was  stereotyped  among  the 
canonical  hours  of  prayer,  of  which  mention  is  made  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, Acts  3:1.  Perhaps  it  is  here  to  be  taken  in  a  collective  sense, 
every  morning.  5to  ten ,  God  would  hear  his  voice,  i.  e.  he  would  pray  to 
God,  his  voice  would  be  directed  to  him.  Others,  with  less  probability, 
take  *  hear '  in  the  sense  of  hear  favourably,  i.  e.  accept  my  prayer,  grant 
my  petition.  It  is  then  an  expression,  not  of  his  own  determination  to 
persevere  in  prayer,  but  of  his  confidence  that  his  prayer  would  be  speed- 
ily answered ;  Thou  wilt,  I  trust,  hear  my  prayer  in  the  morning,  as  in 
the  morning  I  will  arrange  my  prayer  to  thee ;  as  I  pray  early,  so  I  con- 
fidently hope  thou  wilt  early  grant  my  petition.  ~ti'7?.*?.)  not  direct^  but 
arrange,  set  in  order,  something  consisting  of  various  parts ;  its  object 
here  is  the  words  of  his   prayer.     It  contains  also  an  allusion  to  the 


228  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT, 

ritual  service.  This  is  the  word  technically  used  for  several  offices  of  tlift 
sanctuary,  e.  g.  arranging  the  lamps  or  providing  them  with  wick  and 
oil,  setting  the  shew-bread  upon  the  table,  and  especially  arranging  the 
wood  upon  the  altar  of  burnt-offering,  and  arranging  the  parts  of  thj' 
sacrifice  upon  it.  This  last  was  the  first  morning  duty  of  the  priest ; 
and  corresponding  to  that  is  the  spiritual  oblation  which  the  Psalmist 
here  pledges,  and  which  could  only  be  acceptable  in  connection  with  the 
atonement  which  the  morning  lamb  procured  or  typified,  jrtssst'i,  not 
/  will  look  up,  as  a  gesture  of  prayer,  but  will  watch,  as  the  attitude  of 
expectation.  The  figure  is  that  of  a  watchman  stationed  upon  a  look- 
out to  descry  objects  in  the  distance  ;  thus  he  would  watch,  expecting 
an  answer  to  his  prayer.  It  would  be  the  prayer  of  faith,  not  of  indiflfer- 
ence  or  criminal  unbelief.  He  has  solicited  gracious  audience,  declared 
his  determination  to  pray,  and  expressed  the  hope  and  expectation  of  a 
favourable  answer ;  but  has  not  explicitly  stated  what  his  petitioi#  is. 
This  is  reserved  until  he  comes  to  the  beginning  of  the  second  stanza, 
where  it  appears  that  he  desired  deliverance  from  the  persecutions  of 
wicked  enemies ;  that  this  was  already  in  his  mind  appears,  however, 
from  the  reason  immediately  assigned  why  he  should  be  heard. 

5.  -i^.  He  argues  from  God's  holiness.  I  look  confidently  for  an 
answer,  nssx,  for  thou  art  not  a  God  that"  hast  pleasure  in  wickedness. 
He  has  not  yet  said  what  his  petition  was,  he  does  not  say  in  the  verses 
immediately  succeeding  that  the  wicked,  men  whom  he  describes  are  his 
foes ;  he  explains  all  this  more  fully  in  the  next  stanza.  Now  he  only 
urges  that  his  prayer  is  of  such  a  nature,  that  a  God  who  hates  sin  and 
will  pupish  sinners,  will  surely  grant  it.  V?.*??  verbal  adjective  with  a 
direct  object,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  18,  Nah.  3:1;  the  corresponding  verb  "« 
sometimes  followed  by  a,  and  sometimes  by  a  direct  object,  jf"}^-!  §  102. 
2,  in  the  brief  language  of  poetry  this  verb  takes  a  suflSx,  though  the  re- 
lation is  indirect,  lodge  ivith  thee,  be  found  in  thy  company,  share  that 
regard  which  the  according  of  hospitality,  particularly  in  the  east,  in 
volved.  ;j-\  masc.  an  evil  person,  or  neut.  evil;  the  latter  aflfords  a 
more  exact  parallel  to  ytf-;.  God  would  seem  to  harbour  sin  if  he  toler- 
ated it,  or  did  not  punish  it. 

6.  ^as^f?"'  stand  before  thee  as  judge,  endure  the  test  of  thy  tribunal, 
or  be  suffered  to  continue  in  thy  presence.  Jt;n,  nonentity,  emptiness, 
barren  of  all  that  is  virtuous  and  good,  and  since  this  negative  state  im- 
plies what  is  positively  bad,  iniquity. 

7.  ^aNn,  since  Jehovah  hates  sin,  he  will  punish  the  sinner  with  de- 
struction,    •^-lati  8  254.  9.  h.     Qtto^,  see  on  Nah,  3 :  1. 

8.  tsNi.     The  connection  indicated  by  Vav  will  depend  upon  the 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    5  :  5-9.  229 

sense  put  upon  tliis  verse.  According  to  one  view  it  is  adversative :  evil 
sliall  not  dwell  with  thee,  and  thou  wilt  destroy  the  wicked,  bvt  I  shall 
in  thy  great  mercy  be  permitted  to  enter  thy  house,  to  be  thy  guest,  to 
be  on  terms  of  friendship  and  familiarity  with  God.  According  to 
another  view  it  is  copulative :  thou  wilt  destroy  my  wicked  foes,  and  I 
in  consequence  will  enter  thy  house  to  praise  thee  for  this  deliverance. 
To  enter  God's  house  may  be  spoken  of  as  a  token  of  familiarity  and 
friendship,  or  as  intimating  that  new  matter  of  praise  and  thanksgiving 
would  be  afforded  by  granting  him  the  deliverance  for  which  he  prays. 
Vs-^rt  §  189.  b.  The  tabernacle  erected  by  David  on  Mount  Zion,  2  Sam. 
6  :  17,  is  the  one  particularly  intended.  The  word  strictly  denotes  the 
sacred  edifice  as  distinguished  from  the  court ;  the  house  of  God  includes 
the  court ;  hence  he  speaks  of  entering  God's  house,  but  worshipping 
toward  the  palace  or  temple.  The  temple  or  tabernacle  proper  none  but 
the  priests  could  enter.  The  same  distinction  is  preserved  between  Upov 
and  vaos  in  the  New  Testament.     t'rinN-.'^si  §  254.  9. 

9.  Beginning  of  the  second  stanza,  irns  lead  me,  the  word  is  pre- 
vailingly used  of  divine  guidance,  "rifip^isa  has  been  understood  to  de- 
scribe that  course  or  w^ay  in  which  he  prays  to  be  led ;  thy  7'ighteousness, 
i.  e.  that  righteousness  which  thou  requirest,  or  which  thou  givest,  comp. 
BiKaiocrvvrj  d^eov,  Rom.  1  :  17.  But  why  pray  to  be  thus  led  '  on  account 
of  his  enemies  1 '  Various  answers  have  been  returned  to  this  question  ; 
as  lest  without  this  divine  guidance  my  enemies  should  seduce  or  terrify 
me  into  sin,  or  lest  I  should  give  them  occasion  to  scoff  by  my  inconsist- 
encies, or  to  rejoice  at  the  calamities  w^hich  would  befall  me  in  conse- 
quence of  my  transgressions,  or  lest  I  should  be  punished  by  being 
delivered  into  their  hands.  But  the  context  shows  that  the  prayer  is 
not  so  much  for  spiritual  steadfastness  as  for  deliverance  from  hostile 
machinations.  'Righteousness'  is  here  the  attribute  of  God.  Lead  me 
in  the  exercise  of  thy  righteousness,  i.  e.  protect  me  from  my  wicked 
foes.  This  appeal  to  God's  righteousness  rather  than  his  mercy ^  looks  at 
first  sight  like  a  claim  to  justification  on  the  ground  of  his  own  merits. 
But  it  is  to  be  observed,  (1)  that  it  is  not  a  justification  in  the  sight  of 
God,  which  is  in  question,  but  in  this  controversy  with  his  wicked  ene- 
mies, whose  hostility  was  groundless  and  sinful.  (2)  The  righteousness 
of  God,  when  spoken  of  in  relation  to  his  true  pcfople,  always  in  the  Old 
Testament  includes  his  mercy.  His  righteousness  is  his  rectitude  in 
dealing  with  all  according  to  their  characters  and  relations.  With  the 
wicked  he  stands  simply  upon  a  footing  of  law,  and  his  righteousness 
demands  their  punishment  as  their  sins  deserve.  But  the  sins  of  the 
pious  are  atoned  for,  and  he  has  made  to  them  rich  promises  of  grace 


230  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

SO  that  his  rectitude  now  requires  the  fulfilment  of  these  promises.  It  is 
to  this  righteousness,  of  which  his  covenant  faithfulness  is  an  essential 
part,  that  the  Psalmist  here,  and  the  people  of  God  generally  under  the 
Old  Testament,  so  confidently  make  their  appeal.  '';;i.n''«i'  Gesenius  as- 
sumes a  root  T^tt; ,  and  makes  this  a  Kal  part.  Others  make  it  a  Pi. 
part,  with  »  omitted  from  *n5ty,  to  watch,  lie  in  wait,  comp.  §  93.  e. 
n^in  §46,  K'thibh  nein,  K'ri  -it-n  §  150.  1  (p.  181),  as  fut.  in  Prov. 
4:25,  in^ta-);.  That  the  Hiphil  form  with  n  was  not  admitted  by  the 
Masorites  in  this  verb  appears  from  their  removing  it  in  the  only  other 
passage  in  which  it  occurs,  Isa.  45  :  2  -)©ii<  ("i^'in),  K'ri  "»»:$<.  J  ^31'!. 
The  Vulgate  transposes  the  suffixes  and  reads,  '  make  my  way  straight 
before  thee.'  Thy  way  is  in  this  passage  not  the  way  w^hich  thou  pre- 
Bcribest,  the  path  of  duty :  make  this  level  before  me,  or  easy  to  walk  in. 
It  is  rather  the  way  in  which  thou  leadest  me ;  the  path  of  my  life,  not 
of  duty,  but  of  destiny :  make  that  providential  course  in  which  thou 
leadest  me  a  smooth  and  easy  one,  by  removing  obstructions,  sufferings, 
and  trials. 

10.  "»£ .  The  reason  of  this  appeal  to  God's  righteousness  against 
his  enemies ;  for  they  are  wicked  and  malignant.  ^1  §  258.  by  see  on 
Gen.  40:8.  ^n^a  §220.  1.  c.  The  mouth,  throat,  Ps.  115:7,  and 
tongue,  are  spoken  of  as  organs  of  speech,  and  their  inward  part  or  heart 
as  the  spring  of  what  is  outward.  The  singular  suffix  is  distributive, 
*  mouth  of  each,'  §  275.  6,  or  collective.  — lap  ,  the  grave  is  spoken  of, 
not  as  a  pit  endangering  passers  by,  but  as  yawning  to  receive  the  dead, 
destructive  and  insatiable,  Prov.  30  :  16.  :  vn'^^tl!  ^^^^y  ^^^^^'^  smooth  their 
tongue,  use  fair  and  flattering  speeches,  to  cloak  their  mischievous  designs. 

11.  OK'^ttiNn,  not  in  the  sense  of  wc'o  or  d-^;;^  destroy  ;  ntt-N  means,  to 
he  guilty,  Hi.  make  guilty,  cause  them  to  be  recognized  as  such,  treat 
them  as  such  by  inflicting  deserved  punishment,  s^b-^  ,  some  render,  let 
them  fall,  or  they  shall  certainly  fall  from  their  counsels,  as  in  Lat.  spe 
excidere,  fail  in  their  counsels,  or  their  plans  be  frustrated ;  but  there  is 
no  proof  that  ya^  Vsi  can  be  used  in  this  sense.  Better,  let  them  fall,  i.  e. 
perish,  ■]«  in  causal  sense,  in  consequence  of,  by  means  of.  ana,  prep, 
may  have  its  local  sense  in,  or  its  instrumental  sense  by. 

12.  loih  §  255.  1.  "^2  rejoice  in  thee,  in  their  relation  to  thee  and 
in  the  blessings  consequent  upon  it.  }  -^^a'^ .  The  name  of  God  expresses 
that  which  is  known  of  him ;  it  is  the  sum  of  his  manifested  attributes. 

13.  -^3.  The  reason  of  their  exultation.  p^-;S,  indef.  It  may  be 
taken  individually  or  collectively,  rn'ik  >  the  large  shield,  covering  the 
entire  person,  different  from  -^ya  ;  §  245.  5.  d,  as  a  shield  protects,  3r  as. 
with  a  shield.     iS^V^  274    2. 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    6  :  1-9.  231 


PSALM  VI. 

The  idea  is  still  that  of  the  righteous  persecuted  by  wicked  enemiea 
Some  suppose  that  the  coadition  depicted  is  that  of  sore  and  dangeroui 
disease ;  others,  that  what  is  said  of  bodily  suflfering,  ver.  3,  is  a  figure  foi 
inward  distress  occasioned  by  foes  ;  the  correct  view  appears  to  be,  that 
the  Psalmist  is  persecuted  by  foes,  ver.  8,  etc.,  which  he  regards  as  an 
evidence  of  the  divine  displeasure  and  rebuke  for  sin,  ver.  2,  and  this  is 
the  occasion  of  physical  exhaustion  and  undermined  health.  This  is  the 
first  of  the  seven  penitential  Psalms,  viz.,  6,  32,  38,  51,  102,  130,  143. 
The  period  in  David's  life  when  it  was  written  cannot  be  determined. 

1.  n-iric/in  the  eighth  or  octave,  a  musical  term  of  doubtful  meaning ; 
it  has  been  conjectured  to  mean  an  instrument  of  eight  strings,  or  to  de- 
note the  tone  or  key  of  performance,  perhaps  the  bass. 

The  Psalm  consists  of  two  parts : 

(1)  vs.  2-8,  a  prayer  enforced  by  the  misery  of  his  condition. 

(2)  vs.  9-11,  confidence  in  the  divine  protection  and  deliverance. 

2.  ^^tysNa-VN,  the  prayer  is  not  merely  for  mitigation,  comp.  Jer.  10 : 
24,  as  though  the  meaning  were,  rebuke  not  with  the  severity  of  anger, 
but  with  the  gentleness  of  love.  He  seeks  the  removal  of  the  chastise- 
ment which  always  proceeds  from  displeasure  against  sin.  ^rn^s-n,  the 
rebuke  of  God,  not  uttered  in  words,  but  shown  by  his  dealings,  the  in- 
flictions of  his  providence. 

3.  '':3n  §  141.  3.  ^:n  VfteN,  3  pers.  Pual  pret.,  /  am  one  who  has 
drooped,  §  279.  a,  or  abbreviated  from  VVkn  ,  either  a  verbal  adj.  or  a 
Pual  part,  with  5s  omitted,  §  93.  e.  The  double  accent  being  partly  on 
one  word  and  partly  on  the  other,  connects  them  as  if  they  were  joined 
by  Makkeph.  !)V-23  are  terrified,  affected  by  my  terror,  lose  their 
strength  and  elasticity :  *  bones '  are  spoken  of  as  the  solid  frame  on 
which  the  body  rests. 

4.  ■^•i:23i .     Both  body  (^tt^y)  and  soul  were  affected  by  this  terror. 

7.  I  am  already  weary,  and  if  matters  continue  so,  I  luill  make  my 
bed  swim.  'rh^\-h'z^  all  night,  or  every  night.  In  Baer's  edition  of  the 
Psalms,  from  which  the  text  is  taken,  Daghesh-forte  is  inserted  in  the 
initial  letter  of  a  word,  whenever  the  preceding  word  ends  in  the  same 
letter. 

8.  ntt:;':;y  refers  to  the  dimness  of  the  eye  produced  by  physical  ex- 
haustion or  mental  sufi'ering.  o?x_7s,  grief  or  indignation  at  treatment 
so  unjust. 

9.  Upon  the  utterance  of  his  prayer  the  Psalmist  receives  an  inward 
assurance  of  divine  protection  and  deliverance.     '^"I'lC,  their  plans  for  his 


282  HEBREW    CPiRESTOMATHT. 

destruction  would  be  abortive,  and  might  as  well  be  abandoned.  -•!&,  fol 
God  had  heard  and  would  save,  h'lp^  voice  of  my  weeping,  i.  e.  my  loud 
weeping. 

11.  ^x':^2,  they  shall  be  brought  to  shame  by  the  frustration  of  their 
plans.  ^Vna';i,  by  a  divine  retaliation  they  shall  suffer  the  very  thing 
which  they  have  inflicted  upon  him,  vs.  3.  4.  ^ai^ ,  not  in  adverbial 
sense,  §  269.  a,  they  shall  be  ashamed  again,  nor  of  an  inward  change, 
they  shall  repent,  but,  they  shall  return,  retreat,  be  driven  back,  their 
assault  repelled,  or  they  obliged  to  desist  from  it. 


PSALM  VII. 

This  completes  the  first  series  of  Psalms  relating  to  the  hostility  cf 
the  wicked  against  the  righteous,  by  an  impressive  appeal  to  the  future 
and  certain  judgment  of  God. 

1.  Tiiiitt;  §  193.  2,  is  supposed  by  some  to  characterize  the  style  of 
composition,  n^^'  =  ha©  to  celebrate,  hence  '  a  song,'  or  nitc  to  stagger, 
hence  a  song  of  intoxication  or  strong  excitement,  a  wild  and  irregular 
verse  or  measure,  '  a  dithyramb.'  Or  it  may  describe  the  subject ;  nyb 
to  err,  hence  '  error,'  either  in  a  physical  sense,  i.  e.  relating  to  David's 
wanderings,  or,  in  a  moral  sense,  transgression,  i.  e.  relating  to  sin. 
— i-q-— Vy ,  not  :=  *-\'yu—h's  concerjiing  the  affair  of,  i.  e.  concerning,  but 
concerning  the  words  of.  In  vs.  4-6  the  Psalmist  clears  himself  of  a 
slanderous  charge,  ti^'-s,  perhaps  the  real  name  of  some  adversary  of 
David,  otherwise  unknown,  one  of  those,  it  may  be,  who  were  perpetually 
afresh  poisoning  the  mind  of  Saul  towards  him.  Some  have  suspected 
that  it  is  an  enigmatical  name  of  Saul  himself,  who  might  be  called  an 
Ethiopian,  from  the  blackness  of  his  heart.  The  Psalm  may  be  divided 
as  follows,  viz. : 

(1)  vs.  2-6,  supplication  and  appeal  to  God. 

(2)  vs.  7-18,  God's  judgment  on  transgressors. 

Each  part  is  capable  of  subdivision  :  thus  the  first  part, 
vs.  2.  3,  prayer  for  deliverance  from  extreme  peril. 
vs.  4-6,  fortified  by  an  asseveration  of  his  innocence  of  what  his 
been  falsely  imputed  to  him. 

The  second  part  into  three  portions  of  four  verses  each : 
vs.  7-10,  prayer  for  God's  judgment, 
vs.  11-14,  confident  assurance  of  it. 
vs.  15-18,  its  actual  infliction. 

2.  He  pleads  from  his  relation  to  God,  and  from  his  having  in  time 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    7  :  1-7.  233 

past  put  his  trust  in  him,  that  he  may  not  be  disappointed  now.  s">»',n 
denotes  enlargement,  positive  salvation,  V^sn  is  negative,  extrication 
from  peril :  they  are  used  interchangeably  as  poetic  equivalents. 

3.  Argument  from  the  extremity  of  his  peril.  The  plural  of  the 
preceding  verse  is  here  exchanged  for  the  singular,  which  may  be  under- 
stood collectively  or  distributively,  or  may  be  an  individualization,  re- 
ferring to  the  most  prominent  and  dangerous  of  his  foes,  viz. :  Saul, 
whose  hostility  alone  made  others  formidable.  t)'nt3^  rend  as  a  lion,  the 
most  formidable  and  savage  beast  of  prey,  iny  soul,  because  the  life  was 
the  object  of  attack,     p^i  ci^ushing,  breaking  bones. 

4.  vs.  4.  5  are  conditional,  and  the  apodosis  is  contained  in  ver.  6. 
He  is  willing  to  abjure  the  divine  aid,  if  he  is  as  guilty  as  he  is  charged 
with  being,  nst  may  refer  back  to  the  title,  '  the  words  of  Cush,'  or  to 
what  follows,  and  is  more  fully  explained  in  the  next  verse,  j  iBia  in 
my  hands,  as  the  instruments  of  action,  if  they  are  soiled  by  contact 
with  the  pollution  of  crime  ;  as  the  hands  of  a  murderer  are  said  to  be 
stained  with  blood.  Others  suppose  the  hands  to  be  regarded  as  instru- 
ments of  seizure  ;  if  there  be  plunder  iniquitously  taken  in  my  hands  as 
evidence  of  robbery  and  injustice. 

5.  Connect  yn  with  ^T\hici,  ,  not  with  •'tt^vi'  'him  who  treated  me  ill.' 
nis^nxT ,  Eng.  Ver.  makes  Vav  adversative  and  the  clause  parenthetic. 
More  recent  interpreters  regard  Vav  as  copulative,  and  render  yVh  to 
spoil,  a  sense  which  nowhere  else  occurs  in  the  verb,  but  is  justified  by 
its  derivative  n^iVh  spoils.  There  seems  to  be  an  allusion  to  the  oppor- 
tunities which  David  had  of  injuring  Saul  in  the  cave  at  Engedi  and 
wilderness  of  Ziph,  but  which  he  forbore  to  use ;  and  where,  in  exculpa- 
ting himself  to  Saul,  he  referred  to  false  accusations  of  this  description, 
I  Sam.  24:9,  26:  19. 

^-  ^7']p  §  ^^-  2-  ^-  T^®  future  has  a  jussive  sense,  as  is  shown  by 
the  following  A\g2  and  iswv  If  guilty  of  these  charges,  he  was  willing  to 
renounce  all  claim  upon  the  divine  interposition,  and  to  have  permission 
given  to  the  enemy  to  pursue  his  soul,  i.  e.  his  life,  with  deadly  intent, 
and  not  only  pursue,  but  overtake  and  trample  it  to  the  earth.  8^--*, 
complete,  helpless,  and  contemptuous  destruction,  as  of  something  vile 
and  worthless.  •'j'aSJ  honour,  personal,  official,  or  both  ;  to  bring  this  to 
the  dust  is  to  degrade  him  by  the  loss  of  it.  Or  it  may  denote  the  more 
Qonourable  and  exalted  part  of  his  nature,  and  thus  be  equivalent  to 
'life'  and  '  soul :'  and  to  bring  it  to  the  dust  will  then  be  to  sink  him 
to  the  grave. 

7.  Having  stated  his  case,  he  now  appeals  to  God,  the  judge  of  all, 
for  his  judgment.     He  prays  that  God's  judgment  on  the  world  may  be- 


234  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

gin,  and  that  this  particular  portion  of  it,  his  own  case,  may  be  decided 
without  further  delay,  sia^j?,  see  on  3  :  8.  KJgfin,  either,  lift  up  thy' 
self,  parallel  to  the  preceding  verb,  or  ascend  the  seat  of  judgment. 
ni^qya,  prep,  in  the  midst  of,  and  so  because  of  or  against.  ^'m) 
awake,  as  if  from  sleep  and  previous  inattention  or  neglect.  "^V'^J  ui^to 
me,  for  my  advantage,  or  a  pregnant  construction,  §  272.  3,  awake  and 
turn  to  me.  S23*:;)3,  not  accusative  of  direction,  'unto  the  judgment 
which  thou  hast  commanded,'  but  the  object  of  the  verb,  thou  hast  com^ 
manded  judgment,  either  justice  which  God  has  required  to  be  practised, 
whence  he  is  appealed  to  that  he  would  now  exercise  the  same,  or  rather 
a  judicial  process  which  he  has  resolved  upon  and  appointed  a  time  for 
executing. 

8.  The  judgment  scene  is  depicted.  ^^.^1  congregation  of  nations, 
i.  e.  all  nations,  either  as  spectators,  or  themselves  to  be  judged.  n-^Vl^?! , 
either,  after  the  judgment  is  complete  ascend  again  triumphantly  to 
heaven,  or  preparatory  to  the  judgment  resume  the  elevated  judgment* 
seat,  here  called  the  high  place  ;  resume  or  return  to  it,  because  in  suf- 
fering iniquity  to  be  unpunished,  he  appeared  for  a  season  to  have  for- 
saken it. 

9.  He  pleads  from  the  necessary  connection  of  God's  universal  work 
of  judgment  with  the  dispensing  of  justice  in  his  own  case.  God  is  to 
judge,  or  judges,  is  the  judge  of  nations;  judge  me,  do  me  justice. 
;  "iVy ,  supply  the  relative,  which  is  upon  me,  rests  upon  me,  is  possessed 
by  me.  Others  render,  which  is  over  me  as  a  protection  and  defence, 
or  supply  the  substantive  verb,  '  let  it  be  upon  me  according  to  my 
righteousness.'  This  desire  to  be  treated  according  to  his  righteousness 
is  not  inconsistent  with  his  supplications  for  divine  mercy  in  the  previous 
Psalm  and  elsewhere.  He  was  guiltless  as  regarded  man,  and  especially 
as  regarded  these  existing  charges  and  his  existing  foes,  but  not  as  re- 
garded God. 

10.  The  object  of  this  judgment  for  which  he  prays,  is  the  destruc- 
tion of  sin,  rather  than  of  the  persons  of  the  wicked,  except  so  far  as  this 
is  necessary  to  it,  and  the  establishment  and  security  of  the  righteous. 
—ittA^.,  trans,  or  in  trans,  and  :?'n,  subject  or  object;  hence  three  con- 
structions are  possible.  (1)  may  evil  (i.  e.  their  sin)  destroy  the  wicked  ; 
(2)  may  he  put  an  end  to  the  evil  of  the  wicked ;  (3)  may  the  evil  of 
the  wicked  cease.  Smce  God  is  addressed  both  before  and  after,  the 
last  is  to  be  preferred,  inhii  a  righteous  God  tries,  or  is  a  trier  of  hearts 
and  reins.  Or  if  the  language  of  direct  address  is  preserved  in  this 
clause,  '  thou,  0  righteous  God,  art  a  trier,  etc'  or  '  thou  art  a  trier  of 
hearts  and  reins,  a  righteous  God.'     •  Hearts  and  reins '  denote  the  inte 


NOTES   ON   PSALM   7  :  8-18.  235 

nor  nature  and  state  of  men,  their  inward  character  as  well  as  theb 
inward  acts  or  exercises.  This  is  an  assertion  not  only  of  God's  omnis 
cience,  that  he  is  acquainted  with  what  passes  within  men,  but  also  of 
his  justice,  that  he  will  deal  with  them  accordingly,  like  a  trier  of  metala 
who  discriminates  drosb  from  gold. 

11.  The  petition  is  followed  by  a  confident  expectation  founded  on 
the  divine  justice.  ''SAW,  God,  who  is  elsewhere  called  a  shield,  i.  e. 
protection  or  defence,  is  here  represented  as  sustaining  the  shield,  pro- 
viding for  the  defence  of  the  Psalmist.  My  shield  is  upon  God^  rests 
upon  him,  is  furnished  or  supported  by  him.  The  attribute  ascribed  to 
God  in  the  following  words  is  the  ground  of  the  confidence  just  expressed. 

12.  ttsiia  God  judges,  does  justice  to  the  righteous,  or,  God  is  a 
righteous  judge.  Dy.T  predicate,  and  Vn  subject,  God  is  angry  every 
day,  or  the  former  might  qualify  Vn  ,  if  the  prose  usage  of  this  word  be 
insisted  on,  see  on  Nah.  1 :  2,  and  ch^n  be  the  subject,  God  is  a  God 
who  is  angry  every  day, 

13.  3?-tt;^->^  ^i""CN  if  he,  the  wicked,  shall  not  return,  either  inwardly 
repent  or  turn  back  from  his  assault  and  persecution.  As  God  is  the 
subject  both  before  and  after,  some  make  it  so  in  this  clause  by  convert- 
ing nV  ct<  into  an  asseveration.  In  an  oath,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  15,  dk  has 
a  negative  sense,  and  nV  dn  an  opposite  or  positive  sense ;  surely  he  will 
return,  sharpen  his  sword,  will  again  sharpen  it,  §  269.  a. 

14.  cpV/iV  not  ardent  in  pursuit,  persecutors,  but  he  will  make  his  ar- 
rows  to  be  burning,  with  allusion  to  the  practice  of  hurling  blazing  darts. 

15.  He  conceives  mischief  or  harm  to  others  and  brings  forth  false- 
hood, that  which  disappoints  his  expectations  ;  he  ruins  himself  instead 
of  those  against  whom  he  is  plotting. 

16.  Figure  from  pits  dug  to  entrap  animals.  jVys";  he  was  making 
or  was  about  to  make,  fut.  relative  to  the  preceding  preterite,  §  263.  1. 

17.  Comp.  Obad.  ver.  15. 

18.  Praise  for  God's  just  judgment  on  the  wicked  and  his  vindica- 
tion of  his  servants.  :  ivVy  when  used  as  a  divine  name  does  not  receive 
the  article,  §  246.  1. 

PSALM  VIII. 

A  devout  meditation  upon  God's  condescending  grace  to  man  as 
shown  in  the  rank  assigned  to  him  in  the  creation,  and  the  dominion 
granted  to  him  over  the  world.  The  divine  goodness  to  man,  which  it 
is  the  aim  of  this  Psalm  to  celebrate,  is  not  to  be  estimated  by  his  pres- 
ent fallen  condition,  which  is  the  fruit  of  his  own  sin,  but  by  the  gifts 


236  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

and  honours  vvith  which  he  was  crowned  in  his  primitive  estate.  It  it 
man  as  God  made  him  and  designed  him  to  be,  who  is  here  described, 
primeval  man,  ideal  man.  This  ideal,  imperfectly  exhibited  in  man  as 
he  now  is,  finds  full  realization  in  Christ,  of  whom  Adam  was  a  type,  and 
to  whom  the  terms  of  the  Psalm  are  therefore  applicable  in  a  more  ex- 
alted  sense  than  they  were  to  him,  Heb.  2:6-9,  1  Cor.  15:^7.  It 
shall  hereafter  be  realized  in  all  the  people  of  God,  who  are  to  be  re- 
stored in  the  image  of  Christ,  and  made  partakers  of  his  dignity  and 
glory,  and  thus  raised  to  a  condition  of  which  the  primitive  estate  of  man 
was  but  the  image  and  the  type. 

1.  rr'mn,  by  some  derived  from  m  a  luine-press^  and  thought  to  de- 
note a  style  of  music  connected  with  the  vintage  ;  by  others  from  the 
city  of  Gath^  whence  the  instrument  or  tune  so  designated  may  have 
been  borrowed  ;  and  by  others  still  from  -jas ,  in  the  sense  of  the  music  of 
stringed  instruments. 

The  Psalm  recounts, 

(1)  vs.  2-4,  the  evidences  of  God's  greatness,  as  preliminary  to  the 
consideration  of, 

(2)  vs.  5-10,  his  wonderful  grace  to  man. 

2.  '55''_3^N  §  201.  2,  plur.  suf.,  the  Psalmist  speaks  not  merely  for  him- 
self as  an  individual,  but  for  all  the  people  of  God,  or  for  all  men.  "rjtttt;, 
the  name  of  God,  i.  e.  that  which  is  known  of  him,  the  revelation  which 
he  has  made  of  himself,  see  on  1  Sam.  17  :  45,  Ps.  5:11.  nan  §  132.  1. 
This  word  has  greatly  embarrassed  interpreters.  Some  make  it  3  f.  pret. 
for  nana ,  as  nnn  2  Sam.  22  :  41  for  ririns,  wliich,  viz.  the  earth,  has  given 
thy  glory  above  the  heave^is,  i.  e.  has  caused  thy  praises  to  reach  the 
skies.  Others,  as  in  all  the  other  passages  in  which  this  form  occurs, 
imper.  with  n  paragogic,  which  give  even  thy  glory  above  the  heavens, 
make  it  still  more  conspicuous.  But  the  connection  seems  to  demand, 
not  a  prayer  for  enhancing  God's  glory,  but  a  declaration  of  its  con- 
spicuity  and  greatness.  It  seems  better,  therefore,  to  regard  it  as  a  Kal 
infin.  nsn  for  n.qn  or  nn,  as  n^-:.  Gen.  46 :  3  for  nnn  §  148.  2,  ivhose  glory 
is  given,  put  upon  the  heavens,  lit.  the  giving  of  ivhose  glory  is,  etc 
The  glory  of  God  is  displayed  in  the  heavens,  and  his  name  is  thus  made 
resplendent  in  all  the  earth. 

3.  This  glory  is  so  self-evidencing  that  babes  may  be  trusted  to  de- 
fend it  against  blaspheming  foes.  C">5V.i»,  not  babes  in  the  spiritual 
sense,  as  opposed  to  the  wise  and  prudent,  Matt.  11  :  25,  but  young 
children ;  enough  is  palpable  to  them  to  constitute  an  irrefragable  argu- 
ment of  God's  greatness  and  glory,  if,  out  of  the  utterances  of  these 
feeble  advocates  God  has  founded  strength,  constructed  a  power  to  stil) 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    8  :  1-10.  237 

the  proudest  foes.  In  sucli  a  cause  a  child  can  confute  the  most  learned 
and  subtle  infidel.  For  'strength'  the  LXX  substitute  'praise;'  this 
rendering  is  retained  in  Matt.  12:16  as  substantially  equivalent  to  the 
original,  inasmuch  as  the  strength  referred  to  consists  in  the  conscious 
or  unconscious  praises  of  infancy  and  childhood.  The  vvord  t]f ,  how- 
ever, does  not  properly  mean  '  praise,'  though  Gesenius  incorrectly  at- 
tributes this  meaning  to  it  here  and  in  a  few  other  passages. 

4.  ^^nsasN  §  183.  c,  figure  from  human  organs  of  construction. 
nn'  8  247.     tnnriis  S  86.  b  (2  m.  s.). 

-/•r      O  t:it  O  \  / 

5.  na-psn,  God  is  said  to  visit  men  when  he  manifests  himself  to 
them  either  in  mercy  or  in  judgment ;  the  former  is  here  particularly 
referred  to.  The  future  in  this  and  the  following  verbs  has  its  habit- 
ual sense,  §  263.  4,  describing  what  God  is  constantly  doing.  The 
sentence  ^egun  in  the  preceding  verse  extends  through  the  first  clause 
of  ver.  7. 

6.  ^rnshrin  §  265.  a.  ta?'p  denotes  degree,  a  little ;  in  the  ideal 
application  of  this  Psalm  to  Christ  it  might  also  have  its  temporal  sense, 
a  little  while, 'Roh.  2:7.  9.  c^n^Nia,  for  'God'  the  LXX  substitute 
*  angels,'  which  is  retained  Heb.  2  :  7,  since  the  main  idea  is  expressed 
with  sufficient  accuracy.  The  Psalmist  alludes  to  the  fact  that  man  was 
made  in  the  image  of  God. 

7.  Vs,  man  was  constituted  the  head  of  the  material  and  animal 
creation.  But  as  applied  to  Christ,  the  ideal  man,  in  whom  and  by 
whom  our  lapsed  nature  is  restored,  these  words  obtain  a  higher  than 
their  original  sense,  and  '  all '  may  be  pressed  to  the  widest  possible  ex- 
tent of  meaning,  and  embrace,  as  the  apostle  in  commenting  upon  it  ex- 
plains, absolutely  all  things  but  God  himself,  1  Cor.  15  :  27,  Eph.  1  :  22, 
Heb.  2  :  8. 

8.  This  verse  contains  two  poetic  forms,  ri5>  for  "jns,  or  as  it  is  once 
written,  Nis,  and  j"n\D  for  n"^^  ;  also  one  word  of  rare  occurrence,  ceVx, 
equivalent  in  sense  to  the  more  usual  and  prosaic  "iJjS.  The  enumera- 
tion begins  with  the  domestic  animals  as  the  most  useful  and  the  most 
completely  under  human  control,  proceeds  thence  to  wild  beasts,  and 
thence  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  other  elements,  the  birds  of  the  air 
above,  the  fish  in  the  waters  beneath. 

9.  nay  cannot  agree  with  •'an,  but  is  a  parallel  and  more  comprehen- 
sive expression. 

10.  This  verse  repeats  the  sentiment  with  which  the  Psalm  began, 
and  of  which  a  fresh  proof  has  now  been  exhibited.  God's  name  ren- 
dered glorious  by  the  frame  of  material  nature  is  still  more  exalted  and 
ennobled  by  his  condescending  grace  to  man. 


238  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


PSALM   XXII. 

The  basis  of  this  Psalm  is  to  be  sought  in  the  typical  experience  of 
the  Psalmist,  the  prophetic  significance  of  which  is  herein  developed. 
David,  though  a  true  servant  of  God,  was  exposed  to  severe  suffering 
from  the  persecution  of  wicked  men,  was  finally  delivered,  and  in  conse. 
quence  of  this  deliverance  grateful  homage  was  paid  to  God  by  him  and 
by  others  to  whom  this  act  of  grace  was  made  known.  This  was  not  an 
anomalous  experience,  but  a  law  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  destined  to  be 
verified  not  only  in  other  instances  like  his  own,  but  on  a  vastly  greater 
scale  in  One  who  should  be  the  righteous  sufferer  par  excellence^  and 
whose  sufferings,  coupled  with  his  final  extrication  out  of  them,  should 
result  in  the  offering  of  grateful  praise  to  God  from  all  mankind  in  every 
age.  The  extremity  of  the  sufferings  described,  and  especially  the  con- 
sequences to  follow  upon  their  termination,  are  such  as  David  could  not, 
by  the  most  strained  exaggeration,  have  imputed  to  his  own  case.  It  is 
evident  that  he  is  speaking  in  the  name  of  the  Messiah,  considered  as 
the  ideal  of  righteous  sufferers.  The  same  thing  appears  from'the  adop- 
tion of  the  first  words  of  this  Psalm  by  our  Lord  upon  the  cross,  and 
the  application  of  its  language  to  him  in  repeated  instances  in  the  New 
Testament. 

1.  nn'in  ri^sN—V?-  Some  suppose  the  hind  of  the  dawn  to  be  the 
name  of  a  tune  or  of  a  song  whose  melody  was  to  be  used  in  singing  this 
Psalm  ;  others  think  it  to  be  an  enigmatical  description  of  the  subject, 
*  the  hind '  perhaps  a  figure  for  persecuted  innocence,  with  the  '  dawn'  of 
a  happier  morning  after  a  night  of  suffering  and  sorrow ;  or,  '  the  hind 
of  the  dawn '  may  be  a  fanciful  description  of  the  breaking  day,  the  first 
branching  beams  as  they  struggle  into  view  being  compared  to  antlers. 

The  Psalm  consists  of  three  parts,  viz. : 

vs.  2-11,  prayer  for  deliverance  enforced  by  the  speaker's  relation 
to  God. 

vs.  12-22,  by  the  greatness  of  the  peril. 

vs.  23-32,  praise  for  deliverance  and  its  blessed  results. 

2.  •'Vk,  see  on  Nah.  1 :  2.  That  God  was  his  God  was  itself  a  plea 
why  he  should  be  heard.  H'd\  §  231.  4.  a.  ■'SPaT?. ,  for  which  o-a^ax^avt, 
•linijat;  Matt.  27  :  46  is  the  Chaldee  equivalent,  p'hn  may  agree  directly 
with  the  subject  of  the  preceding  verb,  or  the  interrogation  may  be  re- 
peated, '  why  art  thou  /«r,  etc'  •^•pn^r ,  coordinate  with  the  preceding  noun 
and  governed  by  the  same  preposition,  -,»  ;  though  others  read,  the  words 
of  my  roaring  are  far  §  275.  1  from  my  salvation,  i.  e.  far  from  effecting 
it ;  and  others  still,  '  my  God,  etc.  etc.''  are  the  words  of  my  roaring. 


NOTES   ON   PSALM   22:1-16.  239 

4.  i^iSnp  .  The  God  whom  the  sufferer  addresses  is  holy,  that  is  ac- 
cording to  the  proper  sense  of  the  original  expression,  see  on  Isa.  40  :  25, 
41  :  14,  infinitely  exalted  and  perfectly  pure.  He  might,  therefore,  he 
expected  to  possess  both  the  ability  and  the  disposition  to  save  his  op- 
pressed servant.  aiLp^  inhabiting,  i.  e.  either  dwelling  among  so  as  to 
be  surrounded  by,  or  sitting  enthroned  upon  the  praises  of  Israel.  These 
praises  imply  attributes,  to  which  he  makes  his  urgent  appeal. 

5.  Argument  from  God's  past  covenant  faithfulness  as  shown  to 
those  who  were  Messiah's  fathers  according  to  the  flesh. 

7.  nyV/n,  despicable  and  helpless,  liable  to  be  crushed.  Comp.  Isa 
41  :  14,  49  :  7,  53  :  3. 

8.  ^y:;',  these  gestures  of  derision  are  expressly  mentioned  in  the 
narrative  of  the  crucifixion,  Mat.  27  :  39,  Mark  15  :  29. 

9.  Vi\,  not  the  infin.  for  the  pret.  he  rolled,  §  268.  1,  as  it  is  rendered 
by  the  LXX,  but  the  imper.  roll,  devolve  thy  cause  upon  Jehovah,  com- 
mit it  to  him,  comp.  Ps.  37  :  5,  Prov.  16  :  3.  A  taunting  and  ironical 
suggestion  made  to  the  sufferer  by  the  unfeeling  beholders  before  de- 
scribed, who  then  proceed  to  speak  of  him  in  the  third  person,  §279. 
The  evangelist  records  the  utterance  at  the  cross  of  these  identical  ex- 
pressions and  others  like  them,  Mat.  27  :  43.  yen,  the  subject  is  Jeho- 
vah, not  the  sufferer,  since  this  verb  is  used  to  describe  the  feelings  of 
God  toward  men,  but  never  those  of  men  toward  God. 

10.  -^3 .  The  taunt  was  just.  They  may  well  say,  God  has  de- 
lighted in  me,  for  thy  kind  care  was  bestowed  upon  me  from  my  birth. 
•nr,  i^  157.  1,  thou  art  my  breaking  forth,  i.  e.  the  one  who  brought  me 
forth.  ir!i-t:r72,  giving  me  ground  for  trust,  before  I  was  capable  of  its 
conscious  exercise,  by  thy  gracious  dealings  with  me. 

11.  ^Vn,  this  section  of  the  Psalm  closes,  as  it  began,  with  the  argu- 
ment which  has  thus  far  been  persistently  pressed. 

12.  The  second  argument  on  which  his  petition  is  based,  the  proximity 
of  the  danger,  and  his  destitution  of  any  other  source  of  help.  The  sec- 
ond ^3  is  coordinate  with  the  first,  and  both  are  dependent  on  phin-VN, 

13-16.  His  enemies,  who  have  him  completely  in  their  power,  are 
compared  to  bulls  reared  on  the  rich  but  solitary  pastures  of  Bashan, 
and  to  lions.  The  weakness  verging  on  dissolution,  to  which  they  have 
reduced  him,  is  set  forth  under  the  emblems  of  water,  and  melted  wax^ 
and  dislocated  bmes.  The  vigour  and  moisture  of  his  frame  is  dried  out, 
it  is  dry  as  a  potsherd,  and  his  parched  tongue  cleaves  to  his  jaws.  It 
has  been  suggested  that  the  physical  effects  of  crucifixion  are  here  pre- 
cisely described,  the  violent  wrenching  of  the  body,  the  extreme  debility 
and  exhaustion,  and  the  raging   thirst,  John  19:28.     j">3r£-i;r],  what 


240  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

was  accomplished  by  his  murderous  enemies  was  nevertheless,  undei 
another  aspect,  the  act  of  God.  The  persecution  has  reached  its  last 
stage ;  thou  wilt,  if  this  murderous  treatment  is  allowed  to  proceed  fur- 
ther, place  me  to  the  dust  of  death,  i.  e.  the  grave,  bring  me  down  to  it 
and  place  me  there. 

17.  —''S  ,  the  proof  that  he  is,  as  he  has  just  declared,  at  the  verj 
point  of  death.  •'5iS''-;n  §  275.  2  or  §  277.  '»^N3  like  a  lion  they  have 
encircled  or  beset  me  as  to  my  hands  and  my  feet,  §  271.  4,  or  as 
we  might  say,  '  hand  and  foot,'  so  that  I  can  neither  resist  nor  flee. 
Dr.  Alexander  suggests  as  a  point  of  comparison,  "  the  infliction  of  sharp 
wounds  in  those  parts  of  the  body,  an  idea  common  to  the  habits  of  the 
lion  and  the  usages  of  crucifixion."  The  explanation  of  "(nNS  as  a  plur. 
part,  from  -i^is ,  which,  though  it  does  not  occur  elsewhere,  might  easily 
mean  to  pierce,  see  Gesenius  Lexicon,  involves  the  double  anomaly  of  the 
insertion  of  »  §  156.  3,  and  the  omission  of  o  from  the  plural  ending, 
§  199.  h.  An  inconsiderable  number  of  manuscripts  read  !)"in^  or  flia 
they  pierced.  They  appear  to  be  confirmed  by  the  LXX,  Aquila,  the 
Syriac  Peshito,  and  Jerome,  who  render  this  word  as  a  verb,  though 
with  some  variety  in  the  signification  which  they  assign  to  it.  The 
Masora  (according  to  Jacob  ben  Chayim,  the  learned  editor  of  the  Vene- 
tian Eabbinieal  Bible,  1525)  remarks  that  ■'nss  occurs  twice  in  diflferent 
senses,  viz. :  in  Isa.  38  :  13,  where  it  undoubtedly  means  as  a  lion,  and 
Ps.  22  :  17,  where  the  K'ri  has  ■'-ins  ,  ana  the  K'thiDn  iinxs.     De  Eossi 

'  •  -:  IT   ■  -:  IT 

(Variae  Lectiones,  voi.  iv.j,  nowever,  confesses  that  he  could  find  no  such 
remark  in  any  of  the  numerous  copies  which  he  possessed  of  the  Masora. 
On  the  wholcv,  the  reading  with  i,  though  adopted  into  the  text,  or  at 
least  put  on  a  par  with  the  received  reading  by  several  able  critics, 
seems  to  have  the  overwhelming  preponderance  of  critical  authorities 
against  it. 

18.  n«n,  not  his  bones  but  his  foes,  t-^a— ^sn^,  see  on  Gen.  44:  34, 
gaze  at  me,  feast  themselves  with  the  spectacle  of  my  misery. 

19.  ipj>h^,  in  the  sense  of  the  unfinished  present,  §  263.  2,  are 
dividing,  or  proximate  future,  are  about  to  divide,  on  the  point  of  divid- 
ing. They  are  so  sure  of  the  death  of  their  victim  as  to  be  already 
apportioning  his  garments  amongst  themselves.  The  exactness  of  its 
fulfilment  is  testified  by  all  four  of  the  evangelists.  Mat.  27  :  35,  Mark 
15  :  24,  Luke  23  ;  34,  John  19 :  23.  24.  ^^-a^-V?^,  for  Daghesh-forte 
conjunctive,  see  on  6  :  7. 

20.  npNn  §  243.  1,  the  pronoun  expressed  on  account  of  the  empha- 
sis of  the  opposition.  They  are  acting  thus,  and  therefore  do  not  thou 
refuse  or  delay  thine  aid. 


NOTES   ON    PSALM    22:17-28.  241 

21.  a-nhte,  poetic  individualization  of  deadly  hostile  weapons,  •'^as?, 
not  merely  me  but  my  soid,  i.  e.  my  life,  see  on  3:2.  ""i-'^c  from  the 
hand,  i.  e.  from  the  power  of,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  21.  In  this  derived  sense 
of  the  phrase  it  is  here  joined  with  'dog,'  as  in  1  Sam.  17  :  37  with 
'  lion '  and  '  bear/  Others  think  it  to  be  an  indication  that  under  the 
figure  of  'dogs'  men  are  intended.  :"'rin"'tn'i,  shown  by  the  parallel  ex- 
pression •>tt,;E3  to  be  an  epithet  of  his  life ;  my  only  one,  either  as  possess- 
ing singular  value,  my  darling,  my  most  highly  prized,  or  more  strictly 
the  only  life  he  possessed  or  could  have  ;  or  it  may  be  my  lonely  one,  my 
life  deserted  as  it  seems  to  be  by  God  as  well  as  men. 

22.  D^B^  for  O'^teKn,  by  §  53.  3  ;  atid  from  the  horns  of  the  buffo' 
loes  thou  hast  answered  me,  i.  e.  answered  my  prayer  proceeding  from 
between  their  horns,  or  answered  by  delivering  me  from  their  horns, 
§  272.  3..  Others,  contrary  to  the  accents,  put  a  full  stop  after  '  buffa- 
loes,' connecting  all  that  precedes  with  •'5|^_">«;in.  :  "'srj^y  ,  the  deliverance 
prayed  for  is  granted.  This  sudden  transition  prepares  the  way  for  the 
third  and  last  division  of  the  Psalm.  The  Psalmist  sets  forth  the  sever- 
ity of  Messiah's  sufferings,  but  makes*  no  explicit  mention  of  his  death. 
The  vicarious  nature  of  these  sufferings  is  not  declared,  nor  the  direct 
connection  which  they  have  with  the  salvation  of  the  world  ;  while  stress 
is  chiefly  laid  upon  the  results  effected  by  his  exaltation  from  this  ex- 
tremity of  woe.  The  view  presented  is  of  course  a  partial  one,  being 
limited  by  the  character  of  the  type,  which  it  is  the  province  of  the 
Psalm  to  imfold.  In  the  respects  referred  to  it  is  supplemented  by 
Isa.  53. 

23.  _^^©  declare  thy  name,  i.  e.  recount  the  manifestations  which 
God  has  made  of  his  glorious  perfections,  see  on  5  ;  11.  It  is  here  said 
with  special  reference  to  the  exhibition  of  his  power  and  grace  just  made. 
Quoted  as  the  language  of  Messiah,  Heb.  2:12. 

25.  '(fii,  §  92.  c. 

26.  TfPNtt  from  with  thee,  not  merely  respecting  thee,  but  derived 
from  thee.     :  i"'!!*'^'?,  change  of  person,  §  279. 

27.  •^DN*' ,  partake  of  the  sacrificial  or  eucharistic  festival  implied  or 
referred  to  in  the  last  clause  of  the  preceding  verse,  symbolizing  com- 
munion with  God  and  all  spiritual  blessings,  ^h^,  by  some  supposed  to 
be  the  customary  formula  of  benediction  pronounced  by  the  offerer  of  the 
sacrifice  upon  those  who  partook  with  him  of  the  festival ;  which  might 
account  for  the  change  of  person. 

28.  Jinst^  remember  the  evidence  now  afforded  of  Jehovah's  grace  to 
his  suffering  servant,  or  remember  God  himself,  whom  the  heathen  have 
forgotten,  9 :  18.     y-N-^osN,  see  on  2  :  8.    n^nssjtt-Vs,  the  blessing  thiis 

16 


242  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

wrought  shall  be  co-exlensive  with  that  which  it  was  promised  Abraham 
should  be  effected  through  his  seed,  Gen.  12:3. 

29.  All  nations  shall  thus  worship  Jehovah,  for  they  are  rightfully 
bis.  Comp.  Obad.  ver.  21.  V'^tt^,  the  pronoun  is  often  omitted  even  be- 
fore participles,  when  the  subject  can  be  readily  supplied  frcm  the  con- 
text, §  243.  1. 

30.  i^pN,  the  figure  of  the  sacrificial  festival  is  continued.  This 
salvation  shall  not  only  extend  to  all  nations,  but  to  all  classes ;  the  fat 
ones  of  the  earthy  they  who  have  a  prosperous  abundance,  as  well  as 
those  who  are  perishing  in  abject  destitution,  going  down  to  the  dusty 
the  grave,  and  he  who,  §  285.  3,  has  not  kepi  his  soul  alive,  though  dying 
or  actually  dead,  he  shall  partake  of  this  soul-reviving  food,  and  shall 
live. 

31.  These  benefits  shall  further  be  shared  by  every  age.  y-T.  seed, 
the  descendants  of  those  just  spoken  of,  or  posterity  in  general,  nso^  it 
shall  be  related  of  the  Lord  to  the  next  generation ;  the  LXX  connect 
the  following  ^ixai^  with  this  verse,  yei/ea  rj  ipxa/nevr),  but  this  is  unneces- 
sary. This  rendering  gives  to  tlie  verb  the  same  sense  as  in  ver.  23, 
and  is  to  be  preferred  to  it,  posterity,  shall  be  reckoned  (a  figure  from  the 
census  or  enrollment,  as  Ps.  87  :  6)  unto  or  bg  the  Lord  to  the  genera- 
tion,  comp.  Ps.  24  :  6,  i.  e.  to  the  number  of  his  true  people. 

32.  nV'-is,  the  participle  denotes  a  time  contemporaneous  with  the 
action  of  the  preceding  verb,  §  266.  3,  a  people  not  now  in  existence, 
but  who  shall  then  be  born. 


PSALM  XLV. 

Messiah  is  here  presented  as  the  ideal  bridegroom.  The  typical 
basis  was  probably  afforded  by  the  marriage  of  Solomon  to  a  foreign 
princess,  perhaps,  as  many  have  conjectured,  to  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh, 
king  of  Egypt.  It  cannot,  however,  be  an  ode  composed  in  honour  of 
that  marriage.  This  is  forbidden  by  its  position  in  the  book  of  Psalms, 
and  its  reception  into  the  canon.  A  secular  poem  coald  find  no  place 
there,  and  would  be  entirely  without  analogy.  The  royal  bridegroom  is 
a  divine  person,  ver.  7,  to  whom  a  universal  reign,  ver.  17,  and  endless 
homage,  ver.  18,  are  promised.  Tyre,  which  was  never  subject  to  any 
king  of  Israel,  makes  her  submission  to  him,  ver.  13.  In  addition  to 
one  who  is  designated  the  queen,  other  virgins  and  kings'  daughters,  her 
fellows,  are  upon  the  same  occasion  wedded  to  the  king,  vs.  9.  14.  15, 
which  is  contrary  to  the  usages  of  real  life,  though  significant  as  an  alle- 
gory.    Martial  qualities  are  imputed  to  the  king,  vs.  3-5,  and  a  line  of 


ISfOTES    ON    PSALM    45  :  1-3.  243 

royal  ancestors,  ver.  16  ;  neither  of  which  could  be  attributed  to  Solo 
mon.  Hence  this  Psalm  has,  from  the  earliest  times,  been  regarded  as 
a  mystic  epithalamium,  representing  under  a  figure  frequently  employed 
in  both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments  the  union  of  the  Lord  and  his 
people,  of  Christ  and  his  church.  Its  admission  into  the  canon,  it  is 
now  generally  confessed,  proves  that  it  was  so  understood  at  the  time 
the  canon  was  formed.  The  Targum  so  expounds  it.  The  application 
of  it  to  Christ,  Heb.  1 :  8.  9,  both  implies  that  this  view  was  then  preva- 
lent, and  sets  the  seal  of  inspired  authority  upon  it.  Its  messianic 
character  has  been  almost  universally  recognized  by  Christian  interpre* 
ters,  and  though  denied  by  the  unbelief  of  modern  times  in  its  repugnance 
to  admit  predictions  of  Chi'ist,  no  other  satisfactory  solution  has  been  or 
can  be  proposed. 

1.  D''S^-»— Vy  upon  lilies,  which  some  explain  to  mean,  lily-shaped 
instruments ;  others,  a  tune  bearing  that  name,  or  associated  with  a  song 
so  called  ;  others,  an  enigmatical  description  of  the  subject,  '  lilies '  being 
a  figure  for  beautiful  women,  Sol.  Song,  2:2.  nnj5-\raV  belonging  to  the 
sons  of  Korah,  a  Levitical  family,  employed  with  others  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  David  '  in  the  service  of  song  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,'  1  Chron. 
6  :  16.  22  (Eng.  Ver.  vs.  31.  37),  2  Chron.  20  :  19.  It  belonged  to  them, 
probably,  in  the  sense  of  being  committed  to  them  for  musical  perform- 
ance, though  others  think  that  it  was  composed  by  them.  V^£»» ,  an  in- 
structive  or  didactic  Psalm ;  this  title  would  only  be  appropriate  upon 
the  allegorical  interpretation,  and  may  have  been  prefixed  with  the  view 
of  suggesting  at  the  outset  that  this  is  not  a  mere  marriage  ode,  and  of 
leading  the  reader  to  seek  for  a  deeper  meaning.  :  n'T^-t^  lovely  women, 
though  some  give  to  the  fern.  plur.  a  neuter  sense,  lovely  things,  or  an 
abstract,  §  201.  1.  a,  love. 

After  an  introduction,  ver.  2,  declaring  the  Psalmist's  interest  in  his 
exalted  theme,  follow, 

(1)  vs.  3-10,  the  praises  of  the  king. 

(2)  vs.  11-16,  the  queen  and  the  wedding  festivities. 

(3)  vs.  17.  18,  conclusion. 

In  (1)  and  (3)  the  king  is  addressed;  in  (2)  the  queen. 

2.  -15^  is  governed  by  chn ,  not  by  -i>2 x ,  which  is  forbidden  by  the 
accents,  ikn  may  govern  y_v'c^  or  it  may  stand  absolutely,  1  am  say- 
ing :  my  works  are  or  let  them  be  for  the  king,  or  respecting  the  king, 
?iV>;V  §  247.  t2^y  my  tongue  is,  or  may  it  be  the  pen,  etc.,  i.  e.  rapidly 
record  the  language  of  my  thoughts. 

3.  J^^B^s;;  might  appear  to  be  formed  by  the  reduplication  of  the  first 
two  radicals,  and  so  it  is  in  fact  frequently  explained.     This  would, 


244  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

however,  be  entirely  anomalous  and  without  analogy.  On  the  othei 
hand,  there  are  instances  both  in  verbs,  §  92.  a,  and  nouns,  §  188,  of  the 
reduplication  of  the  last  two  radicals,  e.  g.  "ifinfjO,  tjs^cn.  A  like 
formation  from  n2^=:  ^s^  §  168,  would  yield  na^a-^,  comp.  the  related 
adjective  n^sna-; .  The  first  Yodh  then  receives  Kamets  Hhatuph  as  the 
vowel  of  the  passive  reduplicated  species,  §  93.  a,  and  the  second  Yodh  a 
pretonic  Kamets,  §  64.  2,  lest  in  its  weakness  its  sound  might  be  entirely 
lost.  The  ascription  of  superhuman  beauty  to  an  earthly  monarch  would 
be  gross  flattery,  ^^-i/.insi^ja  §  199.  d,  grace,  which  has  the  same  two- 
fold sense  in  Hebrew  as  in  English  of  favour  and  beauty,  is  predicated 
of  the  lips  not  as  a  feature  of  the  face  but  as  an  organ  of  speech.  The 
reference  is  to  '  the  gracious  words  which  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth,* 
Luke  4  :  22.  12.""^?  cannot  mean  because,  propterea  quod,  but  must 
mean  therefore.  This  is  by  some  attenuated  to  the  declaration  that  his 
more  than  human  beauty  and  his  grace  of  speech  indicate  that  God  has 
blessed  him,  and  that  forever ;  a  slender  basis,  it  must  be  confessed,  for 
so  grand  a  conclusion,  if  external  form  and  the  charms  of  eloquence  are 
intended.  But  even  thus  the  everlasting  blessing  implies  the  unending 
life  of  its  recipient ;  he  must  consequently  be  more  than  mortal  man. 
If,  however,  the  particle  be  allowed  its  proper  force,  '  therefore  *  denotes 
not  an  index  merely,  but  the  ground.  And  as  physical  beauty  and  per- 
suasive speech  can  be  no  ground  for  the  bestowment  of  the  divine  bless- 
ing, this  is  an  evidence  of  the  allegorical  character  of  the  description. 
They  must  represent  spiritual  qualities,  the  beauty  of  holiness  and  words 
of  heavenly  grace  and  truth, 

4.  The  conquests  by  which  his  empire  is  extended,  are  set  forth  not 
in  a  bald,  prosaic  description,  but  more  poetically,  by  summoning  him  to 
do  what  he  actually  will  perform.  He  is  bidden  to  gird  his  sword  upon 
his  thigh,  i.  e.  to  prepare  for  martial  deeds,  and  at  the  same  time  to  gird 
on,  as  though  constituting  the  garment  with  which  he  is  invested,  his 
glory  and  his  majesty,  terms  which  are  repeatedly  combined  elsewhere 
to  denote  the  divine  dignity,  Ps.  96  :  6,  as  well  as  the  splendour  of  a 
divinely  bestowed  royalty,  Ps.  21  :  6. 

5-  ^"""ITH  §  274.  2.  e,  in  the  royal  dignity  thus  securely  girt  about 
him  he  should  press  on  to  valiant  deeds  and  victories.  hVs ,  either  pass 
on,  press  through,  or  prosper  ;  if  the  latter,  it  will  qualify  the  following 
verb,  §  269.  a.  ajn,  either  in  the  military  chariot  or  on  the  war  horse, 
Hab.  3  :  8,  Eev.  19  :  11.  rttos  §  205.  6,  for  the  sake  of  truth  and  meek- 
ness and  righteousness^  i.  e.  in  vindication  of  those  who  possess  these 
qualities  or  represent  these  principles,  or  else  on  account  of  his  own  pos- 
session of  these  attributes.      !;j":i'in';,  the  right  hand  is  personified  and 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    45:4-11.  245 

represented  as  planning  and  achieving  what  is  accomplished  by  means 
of  it :  let  it  show  thee  what  it  can  do.     MiN-n-.s  §  266.  1. 

6.  3^*3  depends  on  d^jostt;,  the  intervening  words  forming  a  paren- 
thesis. :T|^'a.'^,  the  same  who  is  addressed,  but  here  reverentially  spoken 
of  in  the  third  person,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  13. 

7.  tjxos  §  221.  3.  a.  The  natural  and  obvious  rendering  of  these 
words,  found  in  all  the  ancient  versions,  and  sanctioned  by  the  authority 
of  the  New  Test.,  Heb.  1  :  8,  is,  thy  throne^  0  God,  is  forever  mid  ever. 
As  the  divine  nature  of  Messiah  is  either  taught  or  implied  in  other  pas- 
sages both  of  the  Psalms  and  of  the  prophets,  it  can  create  no  difficulty 
that  he  is  here  addressed  as  God.  At  any  rate,  this  evident  sense  of 
the  words  cannot  be  set  aside  by  such  forced  and  rare,  if  not  impossible 
constructions  as,  thy  throne  of  God,  i.  e.  divinely  bestowed  or  estab- 
lished, §  256.  b,  or  thy  throne  is  the  throne  of  God. 

8.  "Jjnti-tt,  an  allusion  to  the  practice  of  anointing  the  body,  particu- 
larly on  festive  occasions.  To  anoint  with  the  oil  of  gladness  is  to  make 
superlatively  glad.  D'^n'^N  might  be  a  vocative,  as  in  ver.  7,  but  it  seems 
better  to  make  it  the  subject  of  the  preceding  verb.  517).=lt;^.  thy  fellows 
in  regal  dignity,  i.  e.  other  kings.  The  peculiar  joy  granted  to  him 
above  others  is  in  part,  at  least,  that  which  belongs  to  the  imposing 
nuptials  about  to  be  described. 

9.  nia  all  thy  garments  are  myrrh,  etc.,  so  filled  with  these  perfumes 
that  they  appear  to  consist  of  them.  -Jr ,  palaces  of  ivory,  the  rooms  of 
which  were  wainscoted  or  adorned  with  ivory,  comp.  1  Kin.  22  :  39, 
Am.  3  :  15.  "^tt  §  199.  6,  is  by  some  thought  to  be  an  abbreviated  plural 
for  d'^stt  stringed  instruments  have  gladdened  thee  ;  but  as  the  existence 
of  such  a  form  of  the  plural  is,  to  say  the  least,  extremely  doubtful,  it  is 
better  to  regard  it  as  a  prolonged  form  of  the  prep.  ■)»  emphatically  re- 
peated after  the  noun,  comp.  Isa.  59  :  18,  from  ivory  jmlaces,  from  them, 
I  say.  The  subject  of  the  following  verb  will  then  be  indefinite,  §  243.  2. 
All  kinds  of  delights  were  provided  in  these  sumptuous  palaces  for  this 
festive  occasion. 

10.  The  queen  is  in  the  allegory  the  church  or  chosen  people ;  the 
kings'  daughters  are  representatives  of  their  several  nations,  tj-r'.np-'a 
§14.  o,  §24.  b.  "2X5,  not  merely  stands  but  is  placed  at  thy  right 
hand,  this  being  the  post  of  honour. 

11.  The  Psalmist  has  thus  far  been  occupied  with  the  king,  his 
character  and  greatness,  and  his  part  in  these  grand  festivities.  He 
now  turns  to  the  queen,  and  reverting  to  the  time  immediately  preceding 
the  marriage  which  is  already  presupposed,  ver.  10,  finds  her  still  in  her 
fatlier's  house,  awaiting  the  nuptial  procession,  and  directs  to  her  some 


246  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

preliminary  counsels,  vs.  10-13.    na.,  a  familiar  form  of  address  adopted 
by  seniors,  Kuth  2 : 8,  or  by  teachers  and  advisers,  Mat.  9:22. 

12.  iN.n^'i  and  let  the  king  desire^  equivalent  to,  so  that  he  may  de- 
sire. TftViN  §  201.  2,  comp.  Gen.  39  :  2.  — 'inritJni  §  176.  1,  denotes 
prostration,  either  in  token  of  respect  or  of  religious  worship,  and  ia 
hence  particularly  appropriate  in  describing  the  homage  to  be  paid  to 
this  divine  bridegroom. 

13.  -IS— nai,  not  a  vocative,  0  daughter  of  Tyre,  as  some  have  ren- 
dered it,  on  the  hypothesis  that  the  Psalm  celebrates  the  marriage  of 
Solomon  with  a  Tyrian  princess,  or  still  more  extravagant  and  incredi- 
ble, that  of  Ahab  with  Jezebel,  who  was  of  the  royal  house  of  Zidon, 
1  Kin.  16  :  31.  Daughter  of  Tyre,  like  daughter  of  Zion,  daughter  of 
Babylon,  daughter  of  Egypt,  is  a  personification  of  its  inhabitants,  and 
is  here  the  subject  of  the  following  verb  which  agrees  with  it  as  a  col- 
lective in  the  plural,  §  275.  2  ;  the  same  verb  is  to  be  supplied  to  "^yt'S. 
Tyre  is  singled  out  on  account  of  its  wealth  and  commercial  prosperity, 
with  allusion  to  which  '  the  rich  of  the  people,*  i.  e.  the  richest  §  254. 
2.  a  of  every  nation,  oy ,  in  the  same  wide,  indefinite  sense  as  Isa.  42  :  6. 

14.  ntt"33  within,  i.  e.  in  her  father's  palace,  and  ready  for  the  pro- 
cession which  is  to  convey  her  to  the  house  of  the  bridegroom. 

15.  To  add  to  the  significance  of  the  allegory  the  usages  of  real  life 
are  here  departed  from,  and  the  virgin  companions  of  the  bride,  identical 
with  the  kings'  daughters,  ver.  10,  are  themselves  also  conducted  to  the 
king  precisely  as  the  bride  was.  They  too  are  wedded  to  him,  signify- 
ing that  Gentile  nations  shall  be  with  Israel,  and  like  Israel  espoused  to 
Messiah,  and  share  the  blessings  of  his  love  and  favour.  fi'.Kp^nV,  for 
sense  of  prep,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  18.  \%h  §  65.  a,  suf.  is  masc.  referring  to 
the  king. 

17.  His  sons  shall  replace  or  eclipse  his  ancestors,  be  kings  as  they 
had  been,  and  more  illustrious,  inasmuch  as  he  would  partition  his  wide 
empire  among  them,  comp.  2  Sam.  8  :  18,  1  Kin.  4:7,  2  Chron.  11 :  28. 
jynNr-Vsa,  not  in  all  the  land^  but  in  all  the  earth,  as  appears  from  the 
subjugation,  ver.  6,  and  homage,  ver.  18,  of  the  nations,  and  the  sub- 
mission of  Tyre,  ver.  13. 

18.  The  church,  in  whose  name  the  Psalmist  speaks,  shall  render 
everlasting  praise  to  the  king,  in  which  the  nations  shall  join.  "3-^2 
therefore,  stimulated  by  the  praise  of  the  church,  or  referring  back  to  the 
previous  contents  of  the  Psalm,  which  are  also  the  ground  of  the  pledge 
given  in  the  preceding  clause. 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    72  :  1-3.  247 


PSALM  LXXII. 

Messiah  as  the  ideal  Solomon.  The  reign  of  the  foimer  is  depicted 
in  features  drawn  from  the  latter,  but  freed  from  all  imperfection  an(i 
limitation,  extended  over  all  the  earth  and  reaching  through  all  time. 
Its  universality  and  unending  duration  absolutely  preclude  any  other 
subject.  It  could  not,  by  the  most  strained  exaggeration,  be  applied  to 
Solomon  himself,  either  in  the  way  of  description  or  of  hopes  indulged 
and  supplications  offered  on  his  behalf.  He  neither  ruled  the  whole 
world,  nor  cherished  any  expectation  of  doing  so.  This  kingdom  is  de- 
scribed in  its  equity,  vs.  1-4,  perpetuity  and  everlasting  consequences, 
vs.  5-7,  universality,  vs.  8-11,  protection  of  the  needy  and  defenceless, 
vs.  12-15,  prosperity  and  renown,  vs.  16.  17.  The  Psalm  is  concluded 
or  followed  by  a  doxology,  vs.  18.  19,  and  a  subscription,  ver.  20. 

1.  ritt^'i-V,  prep,  as  in  t^.-^V  3  :  1,  6y  Solomon,  lit.  'belonging  to  Solo- 
mon' as  its  author.  ^"CBrjs,  not  thy  rights  or  prerogatives,  but  thy 
judgments,  judicial  decisions,  and  this  not  merely  as  precedents  for  his 
guidance,  but  make  thy  infallible  decisions  his,  give  to  his  administration 
the  perfection  of  thine.  -,p  is  in  form  a  prayer ;  but  as  the  Psalmist  asks 
for  that  which  he  knows,  will  certainly  be  granted,  it  is  equivalent  to  a 
prediction  with  the  added  force  of  an  earnest  desire  for  its  accomplish- 
ment. :tiV.'s~i=?'^  §  247,  the  hinges  son,  is  the  same  as  the  king  of  the  first 
clause,  who  is  thus  declared  to  be  of  royal  descent. 

2.  -jin^,  the  form  of  petition  is  exchanged  for  that  of  confident  asser- 
tion. ^"^,3?,!  thy  affiicted  ones,  either  equivalent  to  thy  people,  who  are 
characteristically  sufferers,  or  distinguishing  those  amongst  them  who 
are  in  a  peculiarly  suffering  condition,  inasmuch  as  God  is  the  especial 
patron  of  such,  and  under  a  less  beneficent  and  impartial  government 
they  would  be  exposed  to  injustice  and  oppression.  :t:st-5£a  in  the  exer- 
cise oi  justice. 

3.  This  equal  government  shall  be  productive  of  peace,  which  is  rep- 
resented as  springing  up  from  the  soil,  borne  by  the  mountains  and  hills, 
which  fitly  represent  the  country  as  its  prominent  features  and  consti- 
tuting so  considerable  a  portion  of  the  whole.  The  fertility  of  the  hills 
of  ancient  Palestine,  which  were  terraced  and  cultivated  to  their  sum« 
mits,  adds  to  the  beauty  and  appositeness  of  the  figure.  ^Nta^  belongs  to 
both  clauses  of  the  verse,  and  is  qualified  by  :np-T2:a  §  22.  a  (5),  which 
shows  the  mode  of  the  production ;  this  harvest  of  peace,  in  its  wide 
sense  of  welfare  and  prosperity  as  well  as  freedom  from  strife  and  war,  is 
brought  forth  by  righteousness. 


248  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

4.  tastf^  judge,  do  justice  to.  ^''^n  2?.^V  sons  of  the  needy,  nol 
merely  poor,  but  born  in  poverty,  and  therefore  without  rich  and  influ- 
ential friends. 

5.  ^•')^«"^■'^,  suf.  refers  to  God,  who  is  addressed  ver.  1,  while  the  king 
is  spoken  of  throughout  in  the  third  person.  The  unending  prevalence 
of  piety  shall  be  the  result  of  this  righteous  reign,  of  course  implying  the 
perpetuity  of  the  reign  itself.  ti^'i-Qy  with  the  su?i,  as  long  as  it  exists, 
comp.  Dan.  3  :  33.  "'S.sV'i  before  the  moon,  as  long  as  it  is  present  and 
shines  upon  tliem.  :  w^y,-n  n'i^ ,  an  idiomatic  phrase,  which  occurs  like- 
wise 102:25,  Is.  51  :  8,  denoting  perpetual  duration,  whether  it  is  to 
be  explained  as  an  emphatic  repetition,  like  n^i  'm  Ex.  3  :  15,  Prov.  27  : 
24,  or  the  more  usual  "riiT  "I'ii  §  280.  2  and  a,  generation  upon  genera- 
tions,  or  as  in  the  construct  relation,  generation  of  generations,  a  super- 
lative combination,  §  254.  2.  a,  like  king  of  kings,  servant  of  servants, 
a  period  embracing  all  generations  within  itself,  or  beside  which  ordinary 
generations  are  insignificant. 

6.  Figure  denoting  beneficent  influence. 

8.  The  extent  of  his  dominion.  It  is  the  kingdom  of  Solomon  ex- 
panded to  the  dimensions  of  the  earth  itself.  The  language  here  used 
takes  its  shape  from  the  bounds  assigned  to  the  promised  land,  Ex.  23 : 
31,  omitting  its  limitations.  '  From  the  Ked  sea  even  unto  the  sea  of 
the  Philistines '  becomes  '  from  sea  to  sea,'  i.  e.  from  ocean  to  ocean,  from 
side  to  side  of  the  sea-surrounded  continents.  '  From  the  desert  unto 
the  river '  becomes  '  from  the  river  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth,'  i.  e. 
from  the  Euphrates  in  both  directions  to  the  utmost  limits  of  the  world. 
^jn-j")  §  172.  4,  let  him  have  dominion,  or  inay  he  have  dominion,  either 
an  authoritative  proclamation  or  a  return  to  the  form  of  petition  with 
which  the  Psalm  began,  see  on  ver.  1. 

9.  To  this  universal  submission  there  shall  be  no  exception.  Even 
n"»»^,  rude  and  barbarous  tribes,  shall  own  his  sway.  Jv^^i^^  ""a?,  figure 
of  complete  prostration,  suggesting  too,  perhaps,  that  in  them  is  realized 
the  doom  of  the  serpent  and  his  seed,  Gen.  3  :  14. 

10.  He  shall  receive  tribute  from  the  most  distant  and  wealthy  mon- 
archs,  o-^nNi  ,  see  on  Isa.  40:  15.  ^la'^ty'",  the  same  phrase  is  used  of  the 
payment  of  tribute,  2  Kin.  17  :  3  ;  the  same  verb  with  nstyN,  which  here 
stands  in  the  parallel  clause,  in  Ezek.  27  :  15.  Some  have  thought  that 
the  verb  suggests  the  notion  of  the  repeated  payments  exacted  from  vas- 
sals, who  are  required  to  return  with  it  again  and  again  ;  more  probably 
it  implies  a  return  or  compensation  for  benefits  received,   anti  1  Kin.  10:1. 

11.  — ^nnpt:-^^,  see  on  45  :  12. 

12.  -^3.     The  homage  thus  yielded  to  him  by  every  nation,  is  due 


NOTES   ON  PSALM   72  :  4-20.  249 

to  his  character  as  a  ruler.     They  shall  serve  him  becavse,  etc.     — j-'N'^ 
§  285.  3. 

14.  -)j5_^';')  §  147.  4,  their  blood  shall  be  precious,  he  sets  a  high  value 
upon  their  life  and  will  not  suffer  it  to  be  destroyed,  comp.  116  ;  15, 
1  Sam.  26:21,  2  Kin.  1:13.  14. 

15.  ■'n"'i,  the  subject  of  this  and  of  the  following  verbs  is  the  ran- 
somed poor  of  the  preceding  verses  taken  distributively,  §  275.  6  ;  and 
let  him  live  and  he  will  give  to  him,  his  Redeemer  and  King,  of  the  gold 
of  Sheba  in  acknowledgment  of  the  favour  shown  him,  and  in  token  of 
subjection  to  his  sway,  and  he  shall  pray  for  him  for  the  increase  of  his 
glory  and  the  advancement  of  his  cause  and  kingdom.  The  jussive 
form  lias  here  a  conditional  force,  as  surely  as  he  lives  he  will  do  this. 
Others  make  Messiah  the  subject  of  some  or  all  the  verbs  in  this  verse. 

16.  Its  prosperity  set  forth  under  the  figure  of  the  unexampled  mul 
tiplication  of  the  products  of  the  earth.  Let  there  be  a  handful  of  grain 
in  the  earth  or  land,  on  the  top  of  mountains  even,  in  spots  least  favour- 
able for  its  cultivation  and  growth,  and  it  shall  produce  a  harvest  that 
shall  wave  and  rustle  in  the  breeze  like  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  ■'n^,  the 
jussive,  as  in  ver.  15,  is  conditional.  -ns2,  some  render  abundance, 
A  like  rapid  increase  of  its  inhabitants,  n^r^  the  city,  the  abode  of 
men,  comp.  Num.  24  :  19. 

17.  ""n":,  apoc.  fut.  see  on  ver.  8.  'jsV,  see  on  ver.  5.  V'?^  ^'n, 
V3^  K'thibh.  !'.='^2n':i  §  35.  1,  bless  themselves  by  him,  the  richest  bless-^ 
ings  shall  be  his,  so  that  men  can  desire  nothing  higher  for  themselves 
or  others  than  to  be  like  him.  Gen.  48  :  20,  or  be  blessed  in  him,  i.  e.  in 
virtue  of  their  union  to  him  or  connection  with  him. 

18.  According  to  the  prevalent  opinion  this  doxology,  however  ap- 
propriate after  so  enraptured  a  prospect  of  the  glorious  future,  is  not  a 
part  of  the  Psalm  itself,  but  marks  the  close  of  the  second  division  or 
book  of  Psalms,  each  of  which  ends  in  like  manner,  41  :  14,  89  :  53, 
106 :  48 ;  Ps.  150,  the  conclusion  of  the  whole,  is  itself  an  extended 
doxology. 

19.  Y"".N7~'^~^''*  §  271.  a,  the  sentence  is  taken  from  Num.  14  :  21. 

20.  flVs  §  93.  a.  Appended  to  this  Psalm  these  words  might  mean, 
*  This  sums  up  all  that  my  father  David  desired  and  prayed  for.'  But  such 
a  subscription  sounds  strangely  at  the  end  of  a  Psalm  written  by  another 
than  David  himself ;  and  particularly  as  it  follows  instead  of  preceding 
the  doxology,  it  may  more  naturally  be  thought  to  refer  in  like  manner  tc 
the  books  or  divisions  of  the  Psalter.  The  Psalms  (ni^sn  prayers^  hence 
psalms  which  consist  largely  of  supplications,  comp.  17  : 1,  86  :  1,  102  : 1, 
Tlab  3  :  1)  o/  David  the  son  of  Jesse  are  ended.     The  Psalms   of  the 


250  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

two  preceding  books,  Ps.  1-41,  42-72,  are  with  few  exceptions  those 
of  David ;  the  three  books  that  follow,  Ps.  73-89,  90-106,  107-150, 
contain  few  that  are  ascribed  to  him.  In  a  general  sense,  therefore,  this 
is  the  point  of  transition  from  the  Psalms  of  David  to  those  of  other  in- 
spired singers.  Some  have  doubtfully  conjectured  that  this  marks  the 
end  of  an  original  collection  of  the  Psalms,  to  which  the  name  of  '  the 
Psalms  of  David '  was  given,  because  they  were  mainly  written  by  him, 
just  as  the  entire  book  in  its  present  compass  is  frequently  so  denomi- 
nated for  the  same  reason  ;  and  that  the  remaining  portion  of  the  collec- 
tion was  incorporated  with  it  at  a  subsequent  period.  The  book  of 
Proverbs  affords  an  instance  of  such  an  enlargement,  see  Prov.  25  : 1,  as 
this  hypothesis  supposes  in  the  Psalter. 


PSALM   ex. 

Messiah,  the  ideal  Melchizedek,  at  once  king  and  priest  by  express 
divine  appointment ;  his  sway  is  resistless  and  his  priesthood  perpetual. 
That  the  subject  can  be  no  other  than  the  Messiah  is  evident,  since  by 
the  established  regulations  of  the  Jewish  economy  the  regal  and  sacer- 
dotal offices  were  preserved  distinct,  the  one  being  hereditary  in  the 
family  of  David,  and  the  other  in  that  of  Aaron.  Saul  lost  the  kingdom 
for  presuming  to  offer  sacrifice,  1  Sam.  13  :  9  ff,  and  Uzziah  was  smitten 
with  leprosy  for  venturing  into  the  temple  to  burn  incense,  2  Chron.  26 : 
16  ff.  Only  he,  in  whom  all  the  types  centre,  could  be  a  priest  upon  his 
throne,  Zech.  6:13.  The  messianic  character  of  this  Psalm  is  abun 
dantly  declared  in  the  New  Testament.  Our  Lord,  in  argument  with 
the  Pharisees,  Mat.  22  :  43.  44,  Mark  12  :  36,  Luke  20  :  42.  43,  sanc- 
tions this  exposition  of  it,  as  well  as  its  composition  by  David,  and  im- 
plies that  these  were  universally  acknowledged.  Ver.  1  is  quoted  of 
Christ,  Acts  2  :  34.  35,  1  Cor.  15  ;  25,  Heb.  1 :  13,  10  :  12.  13,  and  is  the 
basis  of  all  those  passages  which  speak  of  his  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  Mat.  26  :  64,  Mark  16  :  19,  Acts  7  :  55,  Kom.  8  :  34,  Eph.  1 :  20, 
Col.  3:1,  Heb.  1:3,  8:1,12:2,  1  Pet.  3  :  22.  Ver.  4  is  quoted  of  him 
Heb.  5:6,  7  :  17.  21,  and  is  explained  at  large  in  ch.  7  of  this  Epistle. 
1.  ''V''^^>  David's  calling  Christ  his  Lord  implies  the  mysterious  con- 
stitution of  his  person,  Mat.  22  :  45.  ity ,  session  at  the  right  hand  of 
God  is  equivalent  to  sitting  with  him  on  his  throne,  Kev.  3  ;  21,  and 
implies  association  with  God  in  supreme  dominion.  — »^.  From  this 
passage  taken  singly  it  might  be  doubtful  whether  this  particle  is  to  be 
understood  exclusively  or  inclusively,  as  Gen.  28  :  15,  Ps.  112  :  S,  that 


NOTES   ON    PSALM    110:1-3.  251 

is  to  say,  whether  the  session  at  God*s  right  hand,  which  is  to  continue 
until  the  subjugation  of  all  foes,  shall  then  cease,  or  shall  be  perpetual, 
being  thenceforward  freed  even  from  the  semblance  of  opposition.  From 
the  exposition  of  the  apostle,  1  Cor.  15  :  24-28,  however,  we  learn  that 
while  the  Messiah  is  to  have  an  everlasting  kingdom,  as  the  prophets 
unanimously  testify,  his  session  at  the  right  hand  of  God  is  subject  to 
the  limitation  here  affixed  to  it.  The  delegation  of  universal  authority 
to  the  Messiah  is  to  last  until  the  purposes  of  his  administration  are 
complete,  but  no  longer.  After  his  people  are  all  redeemed,  and  his  foes 
all  subdued,  he  shall,  in  his  capacity  as  Messiah,  have  no  further  occa- 
sion to  retain  the  control  of  the  universe,  but  shall  deliver  it  up  unto  his 
Father.  Thenceforward  he  shall  hold  simply  his  headship  over  his  own 
people,  and  God  shall  be  all  in  all  as  before  the  mediatorial  reign  began. 
Clin ,  figure  of  complete  subjugation,  comp.  1  Kin.  5  :  17  (Eng.  Ver.  3), 
Josh.  10  :  24. 

2.  rrtttt  the  rod,  as  an  instrument  of  chastisement,  or  as  others  sup- 
pose, in  the  sense  of  tta»  *  sceptre,'  though  nt:Tq  has  this  meaning  nowhere 
else,  of  thy  strength,  not  thy  strong  rod,  but  the  rod  or  sceptre  of  thy 
strength,  the  symbol  of  it,  or  that  by  which  thy  strength  is  displayed. 
r^i;';  send  forth  on  its  errand  of  judgment  from  Zion  the  centre  and  seat 
of  the  theocracy;  others,  stretch  forth,  as  1  Sam.  \4t:21.  nAn,  the 
command  implies  that  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  hi^  doing  as  he  is 
enjoined. 

3.  The  instruments  of  his  victories,  fib'ia  thy  people  are  free-will 
offerings,  voluntarily  oflfer  themselves  to  the  service  of  their  king  in  his 
conflict  with  his  foes,  comp.  the  use  of  the  cognate  verb,  Judg.  5:2.  9. 
!;jV->n  day  of  thy  power,  when  it  is  exerted,  or  of  thy  host,  the  marshal- 
ling of  thy  forces.  tt;^j5— 'n-rna  in  ornaments  of  holiness,  adorned  with 
sacred  vestments  ;  not  equipped  as  ordinary  warriors,  but  in  sacerdotal 
robes,  since  they  are  a  kingdom  of  priests,  Ex.  19  :  6,  and  it  is  not  by 
carnal  weapons  that  they  prevail,  comp.  2  Chron.  20:21.  22,  where 
*'"!p""*'^'!!7'j^  l^as  the  same  sense  as  the  phrase  here  used  (V  as  in  niTsp-iV 
Ps.  45  :  15).  on;??,  from  the  womb  of  morning,  from  which  the  dew 
is  poetically  represented  as  born;  others  take  the  prep,  in  its  compara- 
tive sense,  §  260,  more  than  the  womb.  J'TfnftV:,  in  the  only  other  pas- 
sage in  which  this  word  occurs,  Eccles.  11:9.  10,  it  denotes  the  early 
period  of  life ;  taken  in  this  sense  here,  the  dew  of  thy  youth  would 
mean,  thy  fresh  and  vigorous  youth,  which  is  perpetually  renewed,  like 
dew  from  the  womb  of  morning.  But  it  agrees  better  with  the  connec- 
tion to  understand  *  youth'  as  a  collective  for  young  men,  and  thus  as 
equivalent  to  '  thy  people '  in  the  first  clause.     These  are  as  numerous 


252  HEBRE\\     CHRESTOMATHT. 

and  universally  diffused  as  the  drops  of  dew,  2  Sam.  17: 12,  with  all:i- 
sion  likewise,  perhaps,  to  their  sudden  and  noiseless  appearance,  and  tha 
mysterious  agency  by  which  they  are  produced,  Mic.  5  :  6  (7). 

4.  ys»3,  the  solemnity  of  such  an  oath  implies  not  only  its  inviola- 
ble truth,  but  the  superlative  importance  of  the  subject,  ens';  nV"},  it 
is  an  oath  that  he  never  will  recall,  •'rmi^  §  218,  after  the  manner^ 
character,  or  order,  not  of  Aaron,  who  was  purely  a  priest,  but  of 
Melchizedek,  §195.  3,  §218.  <7,  who  was  both  priest  and  king,  Gen 
14:18. 

5,  6.  *3'-!N  §  199.  f,  a  form  used  only  of  God  as  the  supreme  Lord. 
The  Lord  at  thy  right  hand  is  not  Messiah  here  designated  by  a  divine 
title,  but  Jehovah,  since  Messiah  is  throughout  the  person  addressed. 
That  Jehovah  is  here  spoken  of  as  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Messiah, 
whereas  the  converse  is  the  case  in  ver.  1,  only  shows  that  both  expres- 
sions are  figurative.  He  is  at  his  right  hand  to  aid  and  support  him, 
16  :  8,  109  :  31.  yip's,  the  alternation  of  tenses  here  and  in  the  next 
verse  shows  that  the  ideal  position  of  the  Psalmist  is  in  the  midst  of 
what  he  is  describing,  §  263.  5.  a.  He  has  already  smitten  kings ;  but 
not  content  with  this  he  is  going  on  still  to  judge  V"3;)  the  nations ; 
and  now,  as  this  majestic  and  fearful  process  has  been  proceeding  even 
while  the  Psalmist  speaks,  he  has  filled  the  arena  of  the  conflict,  or  N];ja 
in  trans,  it  is  full  of  corpses,  §  271,  he  has  smitten  the  head  over  much 
land,  either  collectively,  as  in  the  Eng.  Ver.,  or  some  one  of  the  more 
prominent  and  powerful  of  his  foes,  possibly  the  head  and  leader  of  the 
entire  rebellious  opposition,  elsewhere  denominated  '  the  prince  of  this 
world,'  John  12  :  31,  a  passage  which  might  on  this  view  be  regarded  as 
parallel  to  the  one  now  under  examination  ;  nat  yni»  might  then  be  ren- 
dered the  wide  earth,  as  nan  cinn.  Gen.  7:11,  '  the  great  deep.'  This 
blow,  upon  this  latter  understanding  of  it,  would  end  the  strife. 

7.  The  refreshing  draughts  partaken  of  during  or  after  the  conflict 
with  their  reviving  effect,  comp.  Judg.  15  :  18.  19.  He  shall  not  be  so 
fatigued  that  he  cannot  prosecute  the  contest  with  vigour,  nor  so  ex- 
hausted at  its  close  that  he  cannot  enjoy  the  fruits  of  victory.  Others 
think  that  '  drinking  of  the  brook  in  the  way'  denotes  the  unrelaxing 
ardour  of  the  pursuit.  He  turns  not  aside  to  rest  or  to  refresh  himself, 
only  partakes  hastily  of  what  he  finds  in  his  way,  and  presses  without 
ueasing  on.  The  subject  in  this  verse  is  the  Messiah,  who  by  a  change 
of  person  is  here  spoken  of. 


NOTES    ON    PROVERBS    8:1-35.  253 


PKOVEEBS.     CHAPTER   VIII. 

vs.  1-5,    The  publicity  and  universality  of  Wisdom's  call. 

vs.  6-21.    The  excellence  and  value  of  her  instructions. 

vs.  22-31.  Her  association  with  God  himself  in  the  production  of 
his  works. 

vs.  32-36.  Appeal  to  men  to  secure  their  own  welfare  by  embracing 
her. 

1.  K^nti  §  263.  2,  action  already  begun  but  to  be  continued  in  th-e 
future,  is  she  not  crying  ? 

2.  Wisdom  occupies  the  most  conspicuous  positions,  near  the  great 
thoroughfares,  addressing  the  multitudes  of  passers  by.  ^■^■f.— 'V?.  §  238. 
1.  a,  see  on  Ps.  1:3,  Gen.  41  :  1 ;  we  speak  in  the  same  sense  of  houses 
being  on  the  street,  nis  place  of  paths,  where  they  meet  or  cross ; 
others,  within  the  paths,  not  only  on  eminences  by  the  roadside,  but  in 
the  very  road  itself. 

3.  :r;3hn  §  97.  1,  §  136.  1.  4.    c^p.^x  §  207.  2.  e. 

5.  D-^jns  §  208.  3.  d.  :  aV  may  denote  the  intellectual  faculty,  cause 
your  heart  to  understand,  or  better,  as  parallel  to  ntt-iy,  intelligence, 
that  which  is  rational  and  sensible,  which  men  are  exhorted  to  perceive 
or  attend  to, 

10.   VxT  §  264,  qualifies  the  verb  understood.         13.    nx:»  §  166.  2. 

17.  v"'?!^^'  K'thibh  has  the  3  fern,  suf.,  the  indirect  mode  of  speak- 
ing, for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  the  first  person.  See  a  like  instance, 
Judg.  16  :  18.  nnN  §  111.  2.  h.  \  -^sixsis:  §  105.  c.  pny,  the  old  ren- 
dering, solid,  durable,  is  still  preferred  by  many  "critics,  and  is  most 
directly  deducible  from  the  signification  of  the  root :  others  adopt  the 
sense  of  sjjlendid. 

21.  '^^:.  is  by  some  regarded  as  a  noun  meaning  substance,  wealth, 
lit.  that  which  is  or  exists.  There  is  no  necessity,  however,  for  depart- 
ing from  its  usual  sense,  there  is  wherewith  to  give  i7iheriiance  to  those 
who  love  me. 

24.    -■ >n253  §  207.  2.  b.  25.    D;Tt:a  §  263.  1.  b. 

35.  "^Ni-'/s,  K'thibh  plur.,  inasmuch  as  the  preceding  singular  is  to 
be  taken  distributively,  §  275.  6 ;  the  K'ri  substitutes  NStt. 

JOB.     CHAPTER   III. 

2.  U"".! ,  though  nothing  had  as  yet  been  said  by  his  friends,  there 
vras  a  tacit  demand  in  the  circumstances  of  the  case  to  which  he  makes 
reply.     So  Deut.  26:5,  Isa.  14:  10,  where,  as  in  this  place,  the  Eng 


254  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

Ver.  gratuitously  substitutes  '  speak'  for  *  answer ;'  comp^  a  like  use  o( 
drroKpivofxai  in  the  New  Testament,  e.  g.  Mat.  11  :  25. 
Job  complains  of  three  things  : 

(1)  vs.  3-10,  that  he  was  ever  born. 

(2)  vs.  11-19,  that  he  was  not  suffered  to  die  as  soon  as  born. 

(3)  vs.  20-26,  that  he  is  still  compelled  to  live  in  his  incessant  and 
intolerable  anguish. 

3.  By  a  bold  personification  Job  conceives  of  the  day  of  his  birth 
and  the  night  of  his  conception  as  actual  beings,  which  have  inflicted  a 
wanton  and  irreparable  injury  upon  him,  and  he  wishes  them  blotted 
from  existence.  His  wish  is  not  that  their  anniversaries  may  have  no 
place  in  the  calendar,  or  may  be  regarded  as  unlucky  and  inauspicious, 
but  that  the  identical  day  and  night  may  be  non-existent.  If  they  had 
never  existed,  he  would  not  have  been  born.  Job  transfers  himself  in 
thought  to  the  period  before  his  birth,  and  the  tenses  are  regulated  by 
this  ideal  position.  di*'»  ,  without  the  article  because  it  is  in  the  construct 
before  a  relative  clause  with  the  relative  omitted,  §  255.  2.  iVjiS  §  35.  1. 
ION  §  285.  3,  it  is  a  more  natural  construction,  as  well  as  more  poetical, 
to  read  '  which  said.^  than  '  in  which  one  said.'  ;  naa ,  not  a  mari-child. 
Eng.  Ver.,  but  a  man^  the  name  proper  to  the  mature  state  being  ap- 
plied by  anticipation  to  the  infant  or  embryo.  The  emphasis  is  not  upon 
the  sex,  implying  greater  joy  at  the  birth  of  a  son  than  a  daughter ;  Job 
says  *  a  man'  because  he  is  speaking  of  himself  The  two  clauses  of  this 
verse  are  then  separately  expanded,  the  first  in  vs.  4.  5,  the  second  in 
vs.  6-10.  The  poetic  accents  begin  with  ver.  3,  and  extend  through 
the  poetical  portion  of  the  book,  §  31. 

4.  ^»n  he  darkness^  i.  e.  be  no  day  at  all.  ^n^nn^  seek  it,  to  bring 
it  out  of  this  darkness  into  which  he  had  wished  it  converted.  w^Vn  is 
used  throughout  the  poetry  of  this  book  almost  to  the  exclusion  of  the 
customary  plural.  It  is  found  besides  in  a  few  other  poetical  passages, 
and  but  rarely  in  prose.  Jnirts  occurs  only  in  this  place,  though  com- 
mon in  Arabic. 

5.  wjsi^,  not  stain,  Eng.  Ver.,  but  redeem  or  reclaim,  bring  back 
into  their  possession,  as  he  who  had  parted  with  his  property  through 
stress  of  circumstances  might  redeem  it.  n.iwVs'i^,  compounded  of  Vs  and 
n.^tt,  §  195.  3  ;  others  derive  it  from  tVs,  supposing  that  it  was  pro- 
longed from  ri«J>aV2,  as  D^Vi'^'i'?  fi'om  oVtuiin^.  riDjy  ,  in  the  judgment  of 
many  interpreters,  not  merely  a  single  cloud,  as  ifiv^ ,  but  a  mass  or  body 
of  clouds  covering  the  sky,  §  198  ;  though  Gesenius  thinks  the  relatior 
of  these  words  to  be  precisely  the  reverse,  §  198.  b.  '^y^yo's^ ,  some  make 
a  the  prefixed  prep.,  as  the  bitternesses  of  a  day,  like  whatever  can  make 


NOTES  ON  JOB  3:3-15.  255 

a  clay  bitter  and  dreadful.  It  is  better,  however,  to  regard  it  as  a  radi 
cal,  and  to  derive  the  word  from  -i«s;  to  he  burned,  then  to  be  blacky 
§  187.  2.  e,  hence  obscurations.  Let  it  suffer  preternatural  and  alarm- 
ing eclipse. 

6.  rn:  §  109.  2,  §  172.  4,  Kal  apoc.  fut.  of  n-rn  let  it  not  rejoice 
among  the  days  of  the  year^  Marg.  Eng.  Ver.,  not  that  it  shouM  be  a 
dismal,  sorrovvful  day,  but  that  it  should  not  have  the  joy  of  belonging 
to  the  days  of  the  year.  The  days  pass  along,  a  merry,  joyous  band, 
let  it  not  be  one  of  them.  Of  course  not  natural  days,  as  in  vs.  3.  4, 
but  civil  days,  embracing  the  entire  diurnal  period,  in  which  sense  they 
include  the  night.  The  text  of  the  Eng.  Ver.  renders  it  as  though  it 
were  ^ri;  from  ih^.  "^so^sa  number  of  the  months,  i.  e.  of  the  days  and 
nights  included  in  the  months. 

8.  He  wishes  everything  dire  and  dreadful  to  be  heaped  upon  it  or 
employed  against  it,  not  only  all  real  evils,  but  even  such  as  are  imagin- 
ary and  fictitious.  He,  therefore,  invokes  the  aid  of  sorcerers,  who  curse 
the  day,  who  claim  the  power  of  inflicting  curses  upon  it,  ivho  are  ready 
to  rouse  leviathan,  who,  armed  with  their  incantations,  do  not  fear  to 
disturb  the  crocodile,  as  some  understand  it,  while  others  suppose  an  allu- 
sion to  serpent-charmers,  and  others  still  to  the  celestial  serpent,  whom 
they  instigated  to  swallow  the  sun  and  moon,  thus  producing  eclipses. 

9.  Let  it  be  black  throughout,  its  twilight  darkened  and  no  dawn 
succeeding  it.  n^n-f  gaze  with  pleasure,  see  on  Ps.  22  :  18,  on  the  eye- 
lids of  the  dawn,  the  first  tremulous  and  struggling  beams  proceeding 
from  the  sun,  the  eye  of  day. 

10.  The  reason  why  he  uttered  these  imprecations.  "Stta  my  womb, 
that  which  bare  me.  *.no-25 ,  Vav  Conv.  implies  a  close  connection  of 
this  act  with  the  preceding,  it  did  not  shut  up,  etc.,  and  so  hide-.  The 
negative  belongs  to  both  clauses. 

11.  The  ideal  position  of  the  speaker  is  shifted  to  the  time  immedi- 
ately after  birth.     Hence  the   futures   ri!:)sN,  tyiAN,  and  the  preterite 

13.  -^3  for  depends  on  the  implied  wish  that  he  had  been  suffered 
to  perish  uncared  for.  TiT\^^^  noio^  i.  e.  in  the  case  supposed,  I  would  have 
lain  down  and  would  be  quiet.  Mark  the  change  of  tenses  in  the  verbs, 
all  of  which  are  affected  by  the  preceding  condition. 

14.  fii:^'^'!^.  who  built  desolations,  not  tombs  or  mausoleums,  nor,  as 
in  Isa.  58 :  12,  rebuilt  ancient  ruins,  thus  showing  their  power  and  great- 
ness, but  built  stately  edifices  which  are  now,  or  soon  will  be,  in  ruins. 

15.  cnTia,  not  their  tombs,  which  some  have  imagined  to  be  referred 
to  in  this  and  the  preceding  verse,  but  their  palaces  and  treasuries.    Th€ 


256  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

reference  is  not  to  sums  of  money  buried  with    the  dead,  but  to  the 
wealth  possessed  by  them  when  living.     :t)GS  §  271.  1,  §  273.  1. 

16.  "^235.  By  a  bitter  irony  on  worldly  prosperity,  kings,  princes, 
and  an  abortion  are  all  put  into  the  same  category ;  their  condition  ia 
ultimately  the  same. 

17.  uyj  ihere,  i.  e.  where  kings,  counsellors,  etc.  are,  the  place  or 
state  of  the  dead.     Mark  the  change  of  tenses. 

18.  w:n^  i$  122.  1. 

AT-:  IT    o 

19.  N^n,  not  predicate,  the  same,  vvhich  is  not  the  meaning  of  the 
pronoun,  but  copula,  §  258.  2.     j 'j->5-TXtt  §  201.  2. 

20.  in;,,  indef.  §  243.  2,  whT/  give,  or  rather,  as  the  future  implies, 
whi/  continue  to  give,  equivalent  to  the  passive  construction,  wh]/  shall 
light,  i.  e.  life,  comp.  ver.  16,  be  given,  not  only  why  has  it  been  and  is  it 
given,  but  why  must  it  be  given  yet  longer.  Some  supply  '  God '  as  the 
subject,  but  this  is  unnecessary,  and  gives  an  uncalled  for  appearance 
of  open  and  conscious  murmuring  to  these  moanings  of  uncontrollable 
anguish. 

21.  "nn2h»5',  change  from  participle  to  future  with  Vav  Conversi»e, 
§282.  c. 

23.  "iaA\,  construction  resumed  from  ver.  20.  Although  he  stUl 
speaks  in  general  terms,  the  expressions  show  that  he  has  his  own  case 
particularly  in  mind :  the  way  is  thus  prepared  for  the  next  verse,  in 
which  he  speaks  directly  of  himself,  nnnps,  pret.,  not  part.,  as  shown 
by  the  position  of  the  accent,  §  34  ;  whose  wag  is  hid,  who  can  discover 
no  method  of  escape  from  these  dreadful  evils.  t\P.^^;i,  not  as  1  :  10,  to 
secure  him  from  harm,  but  to  shut  him  up  to  the  endurance  of  suffering 
beyond  the  possibility  of  extrication. 

24.  — »3,  confirmatory;  life  is  continued  to  those  who  are  in  this 
condition,  for  such  is  my  case.  •^_^5  £V  before,  sooner  than  ;  perpetually 
repeated,  with  greater  frequency  than  his  regular  food.  Khn ,  fut.  in  its 
frequentative  sense,  §  263.  4,  so  ^=^93  §  265.  a. 

25.  The  meaning  is  not  that  he  had  apprehensions  in  his  former 
prosperity,  which  have  now  been  fulfilled  ;  but  all  that  is  dreadful  in  his 
esteem  has  been  already,  or  is  likely  soon  to  be  (».h^  fut.)  realized  in  hia 
experience.  He  endures  all  that  he  has  ever  conceived  that  is  frightful. 
-s^nN".^  §  172.  3,  §  271.  2.     ^n-^hf  §  82.  1.  a  (3). 

26.  His  sufferings  are  without  intermission.  There  are  no  intervals 
of  repose  before  fresh  pains  and  troubles  come.  The  triple  repetition  Ig 
emphatic,     '•rii^w  §  168.  a. 


NOTES  ON  JOB   19  : 1-7.  257 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


This  chapter  occupies  a  central  position  in  the  discussion,  since  it 
belongs  to  the  second  of  the  three  series  of  discourses,  and  is  uttered  in 
reply  to  the  second  of  the  three  friends.  It  is  also  the  acme  of  Job's  in- 
ward struggle.  His  greatest  anguish  arose  from  the  thought  which  the 
tempter  perpetually  suggested,  that  God  was  cruelly  pursuing  him  as  an 
enemy.  He  here  reaches  the  triumphant  assurance,  that  in  spite  of  all 
contrary  appearances  God  is  his  redeemer,  and  will  ultimately  manifest 
himself  as  such.  His  bodily  anguish  remains.  The  mystery  of  God's 
dealings  is  still  unsolved.  But  his  personal  relation  to  God  is  settled, 
and  this  gives  him  comparative  peace.  Whatever  perplexity  still  clouds 
his  mind,  we  hear  no  more  the  accents  of  unrelieved  despair  such  as  he 
has  uttered  hitherto. 

vs.  2-22.  Job  entreats  his  friends  not  to  aggravate  the  misery  which 
God  has  sent  upon  him. 

vs.  23-29.    His  confidence  in  God  as  his  Redeemer. 

2.  T]AF)  §  150.  2  (p.  181),  §  172.  1.     vrssn^;)  §  105.  a  and  c. 

3.  TTT  §235.  3  (4).  "itt??,,  definite  for  a  large  indefinite  number. 
■«;!ittiV;;n  §  263.  2,  as  their  dispositi<m  is  unchanged,  he  anticipates  a  con- 
tinuance of  the  same  treatment,  see  on  Gen.  44  :  7.  -"?nsnn ,  word  of 
doubtful  meaning.  The  Eng.  Ver.  renders  it  '  make  yourselves  strange,' 
comp.  -155 .  From  Arabic  analogies  some  explain  it  to  mean  stun,  aston- 
ish, and  others,  treat  unjustly,  injure. 

4.  Even  if  he  was  the  guilty  man  that  they  suspected  or  alleged, 
this  did  not  justify  their  treatment  of  him.  He  was  himself  the  only 
sufferer  by  these  imaginary  misdeeds.  He  had  not  harmed  them,  and 
they  ought  not  to  treat  him  as  if  he  had  done  so. 

5.  The  condition  may  extend  through  the  first  clause,  '  If  ye  will, 
etc.,  then  §  287.  2  prove  against  me  my  reproach,'  establish  the  charges 
with  which  you  reproach  me.  Or  it  may  extend  through  the  entire 
verse,  and  the  apodosis  be  found  in  that  which  follows. 

6.  ■'rn^y.  The  mystery  which  so  perplexed  Job  and  misled  his 
friends  was,  that  God  appeared  to  be  doing  him  a  serious  wrong ;  the 
sufi'erings  inflicted  upon  him  seemed  like  a  declaration  of  his  guilt,  and 
was  so  understood  and  charged  by  his  friends,  when  he  was  in  fact  inno- 
eent.  This  divine  perversion  of  his  case,  this  inequality  in  the  divine 
proceedings,  must  not  be  urged  in  proof  of  his  criminality.  Others  take 
the  verb  in  the  physical  sense,  bent  me  down,  overthrown  me. 

7.  P>.s:n  cry  at  present  with  every  prospect  of  continuing  to  do  so  in 

17 


258  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

the  future,  §  263.  2.     o%:h  ,  governed  directly  by  the  verb ;  tl.is  was  the 
cry  that  be  uttered.     Comp.  in  English,  to  cry  murder ! 

8.  The  preterite  nna  describes  what  God  has  already  done ;  the  fu- 
ture n""»*  what  he  is  going  on  still  further  to  do.  These  are  not  mutually 
exclusive,  but  supplementary,  and  are  only  poetically  distinguished. 
Both  the  past,  which  is  predicated  of  one  act,  and  the  future,  predicated 
of  the  other,  belong  in  fact  to  both.  15.    ■'3?ir,n  §  105.  e. 

16.  TOi'2,  "is'jfl^?  §263.  1,  futures  relative  to  the  preceding  pret. 
*'T\ycy^^^  I  colled^  he  would  not  answer,  I  had  to  supplicate. 

17.  •'h^.n  m?/  breath,  others,  my  spirit,  as  excited  and  querulous, 
^rlr?  P^^*'  §  ^'^f  ^^^^  become  strange,  offensive ;  there  is  no  need  of  assum- 
ing a  new  root,  or  that  the  word  is  used  in  another  than  its  proper  He- 
brew sense.  Ti-ishi'  might  be  Kal  pret.  of  ^an  with  V;iv  Conv.  §  100.  2, 
which  some  render,  I  have  to  supplicate,  a  sense  which  the  verb  has  in 
Hithpael  but  not  in  Kal,  §  80.  1  (2),  others,  from  an  Arabic  analogy, 
I  am  loathsome,  but  such  a  departure  from  the  ordinary  Hebrew  usage 
in  regard  to  a  word  of  frequent  occurrence  is  inadmissible,  unless  in 
cases  of  absolute  necessity.  Gesenius  regards  it  as  a  plur.  noun  from 
nan  with  a  suf.  proper  to  sing,  nouns,  §  220.  2.  a,  then  assuming  a  con- 
venient sense  and  supplying  the  verb  from  the  preceding  clause,  7ny  en- 
treaties are  strange  to,  etc.  It  seems  best  to  regard  it  as  a  Kal  infin. 
with  the  fern,  ending  iri,  a  few  other  examples  of  which  occur,  §  139.  2  ; 
not  my  supplicating,  a  sense  which  the  Kal  cannot  have,  but  my  caress- 
ing (lit.  being  gracious)  is  strange,  repulsive  to  the  sons  of  my  womby 
that  from  which  I  was  born,  as  3  :  10,  my  uterine  brothers,  not  'sons  of 
my  body,*  my  own  children,  none  of  whom  were  living,  1:19,  though 
some  have  sought  to  escape  this  difficulty  by  assuming  that  the  children 
of  concubines  or  else  grandchildren  are  intended. 

18.  njc^pN,  parag.  fut.  in  a  conditional  sense,  see  on  Ps.  72 :  15.  16, 
let  mc  rise  up,  i.  e.  whenever  I  rise,  they  speak  against  me,  ridiculing 
my  painful  and  laboured  movements ;  or  it  may  mean,  when  I  rise  to 
leave  they  slander  me  behind  my  back. 

19.  --55sn5,  the  plur.  verb  shows  that  the  sing,  subject  must  be  un- 
derstood as  a  collective. 

20.  ■I'i^a,  not  an  infin.  from  n^y  with  the  baring  of  my  teeth,  i.  e, 
denuded  of  the  gums,  which  were  wasted  by  disease,  but  as  in  the  pre- 
vious part  of  this  same  verse  a  noun,  with  the  sTcin  of  my  teeth,  the  in- 
significant membrane  which  covers  the  gums,  a  proverbial  expression  foi 
a  bare  escape,  though  its  origin  is  obscure  and  doubtful. 

22.  •'tfa^'i,  figure  from  insatiable  beasts  of  prey. 

23.  The  second  part  of  the  chapter  consists  of  an  introduction. 


NOTES  ON  JOB  19  :  8-26.  259 

showing  Job's  sense  of  the  importance  of  what  he  was  about  to  utter, 
vs.  23.  24 ;  his  triumphant  testimony,  vs.  25-27  ;  and  a  deduction  from 
it  in  the  form  of  a  warning  to  his  friends,  vs.  28.  29.  "jSJl^.—'W  who  will 
give,  an  idiomatic  mode  of  expressing  a  wish,  0  that,  see  on  Ps.  4  :  7. 
•t'^ic,  the  words,  which  he  w^ould  have  written,  not  on  a  fugitive  leaf 
merely,  but  recorded  in  a  book  for  permanent  preservation,  are  mani- 
festly those  which  follow,  not  what  he  has  said  hitherto. 

24.  Not  merely  written,  but  cut  in  stone,  and  the  letters  filled  with 
molten  lead,  so  that  they  might  endure  for  all  time. 

25.  "5N5,  pron.  emphatic,  §243.  1;  Vav  connects  it  with  ver.  22, 
the  intervening  verses  being  parenthetic,  '  You  persecute  me  relentlessly, 
as  though  I  were  a  friendless,  heaven-forsaken  man,  and  yet  I  know,  if 
you  do  not,  that  my  Avenger  lives'  ^Vn-}  §  35.  1,  not  merely  nuj  De- 
liverer, Xtut  my  Redeemer  or  Avenger,  see  on  Isa.  41  :  14.  It  belonged 
to  the  Goel,  who  was  the  nearest  kinsman,  to  espouse  the  cause  of  his 
suffering  or  injured  relative,  to  redeem  his  property  if  he  had  been  forced 
to  part  with  it,  to  avenge  his  death  if  he  had  been  unjustly  slain.  Such 
a  friend  and  protector  Job  had  in  God.  v--iriNf  last,  not  ,merely  after 
we  are  dead,  nor  generally  at  some  future  time,  but  in  its  absolute  sense, 
at  the  latest  period  of  time.  Possibly  this  word  may  here  be  used  as  an 
attribute  of  God,  Isa.  41  : 4,  44 :  6,  48  :  12,  and  be  made  the  subject 
of  the  verb.  He  who  is  the  Last  shall  arise  from  his  seeming  inaction 
and  indifference,  comp.  Ps.  3:8,  or  stand,  make  his  appearance.  ^2>;~V? , 
not  in  the  sense  of  the  Latin  pulvis,  or  arena,  the  scene  of  this  contest, 
but  either  over  the  dust,  i.  e.  over  my  grave,  as  Ps.  22  :  16.  30,  or  bet- 
ter, upon  the  earth,  as  41  :  25. 

26.  ""iBits,  3  pi.  indef.  §  243.  2,  pret.  relative  to  the  following  future, 
§  262.  1,  after  my  skin  or  body,  which  they  shall  have  destroyed,  i.  e. 
which  shall  have  been  destroved.  nxT,  adverbiallv  thus,  in  the  manner 
in  which  it  is  now  perishing ;  others  regard  the  fern,  as  standing  for  the 
neuter,  and  refer  it  to  "^n-i:?  my  skin,  viz.  this  which  you  here  behold,  or 
to  the  declaration  which  he  had  just  made,  tJiis  shall  take  place,  viz., 
the  appearance  of  my  Eedeemer.  "'Viastt^  and  out  of  my  flesh,  disem- 
bodied ;  others  render,  from  my  flesh,  which,  as  his  present  body  has 
already  been  spoken  of  as  destroyed,  must  then  denote  his  resurrection 
body.  The  terms  of  this  and  of  the  preceding  verse  show  that  Job  could 
not  have  meant  that  God  would  appear  on  his  behalf  in  the  present  life, 
and  restore  him  again  after  his  great  emaciation.  That  he  refers  not  to 
recovery  from  disease,  but  to  a  divine  vindication  in  the  future  state, 
further  appears  from  (1)  the  solemnity  with  which  these  words  are  in- 
troduced.    The  idea  ^f  graving  upon  the  rock  to  endure  forever  a  state- 


£60  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

ment  which  was  to  have  an  open  and  manifest  fulfilment  ii:  a  few  days 
At  the  furthest,  is  grandiloquent,  if  not  absurd.  (2)  The  condition  of 
Job,  who  is  on  the  verge  of  the  grave,  17  :  1.  11-16,  and  always  repels 
the  idea  of  any  earthly  expectation  whenever  it  is  presented  to  him. 
(3)  The  position  maintained  by  Job  in  opposition  to  his  friends.  They 
assert  that  men  are  rewarded  in  this  life  according  to  their  characters. 
Job  denies  it.  If  now  the  confidence  which  he  here  expresses  is  that  of 
an  earthly  reward,  he  comes  over  to  their  ground.  (4)  This  is  the  old- 
est, as  it  has  always  been  the  most  prevalent  interpretation. 

27.  ^:n  §  243.  1,  I,  the  very  person  whom  you  think  abandoned  of 
God.  ''"i  for  me^  on  my  side.  !;fc4"(,  pret.  relative  to  preceding  future, 
shall  have  beheld,  -it  ,  some  make  the  subject,  /,  and  not  a  stranger  in 
my  stead,  shall  behold  him  ;  but  better  as  the  object,  behold  him  and 
not  estranged^  not  inimical  to  me.  ^Vs  my  reins  are  consumed  with  eager 
longing  for  this  glorious  anticipation,  comp.  Ps.  119 :  123,  or,  according 
to  others,  by  this  wasting  disease,  comp.  Ps.  73  :  26. 

28.  Conditional  sentence,  the  apodosis  being  found  in  the  next 
verse.  When  ye  say,  How  shall  we  persecute  him,  what  new  assaults 
ehall  we  make  upon  him,  and  the  root  of  the  matter,  the  cause  of  all  my 
sufferings,  is  found  in  me,  in  sins  of  which  you  allege  that  I  am  guilty, — 
when  you  treat  me  in  this  hard-hearted  and  unjust  manner,  then  you 
may  well  be  afraid  of  the  avenging  sword  of  my  great  Kedeemer. 

29.  nttn  wrath,  the  divine  wrath  awaits  transgressions  of  the  sword, 
such  transgressions  as  call  for  the  sword  of  God's  vengeance.  Others, 
wrath,  such  as  you  display  in  your  harsh  treatment  of  me,  is  transgres- 
sions of  the  sword,  -y-v  K'ri,  ^1*:  K'thibh,  with  the  abbreviated  rela- 
tive, §  74  ;  others,  with  less  probability,  think  it  to  be  a  modified  form 
of  the  word  •'^t;  the  Almighty, 


SONG   OF   SOLOMON.      CHAPTEE   I. 

1.    c^n/'in  -i^»  §  254.  2.  a.     Marg.  see  on  n-^^yx-ia  Gen.  1 : 1. 

3.  n*"nV  in  respect  to  odour  thy  ointmeiits  are  good ;   thy  name  is 
ointment,  etc. 

4.  D-^nti-^tt,  abstr.  for  concrete,  the  upright ;  others  take  it  adverb- 
ifdly,  they  love  thee  uprightly,  sincerely. 

6.  ^ji.Nt,  the  abbreviated  relative,  §  74,  here  used  as  a  conjunction, 
§  239.  1.     n-irinn-:;  §  188. 

7.  n^t:y3'§  209.  1.  a.  8.    rs^rn  §  245.  2,  §  260.  2  (2). 
9.    ^rc2V  §  218,  the  fem.  has  a  collective  sense,  §  198. 

15.   J  W'-iy  thy  eyes  are  doves.  17.    Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  18. 


NOTES    ON    SONG    OF    SOLOMON    2:    1-14.  261 


CHAPTEE  II. 

1.   ')^hwn  §  246.  1.  a,  4.   Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44: 10 

5.   M^nn,  const,  of  source,  §254.  7. 

7.    — CN  in  an  oath  has  a  negative  sense,  see  on  Gen.  42  :  15. 

12.  'v»!c^n,  the  majority  of  modern  interpreters  render  singing,  i.  e. 
of  birds  :  Gesenius  follows  the  LXX  and  Vulgate  in  giving  it  the  sense 
oi  pruning. 

13.  -^ntoo  §  195.  1,  are  blossoms^  i.  e.  in  blossom,  tl^  K'^i, 
-^h  K'thibhV§  220.  1.  b  (2  per.). 

14.  Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13 :  17. 


THE   END. 


Date  Due 

0  28'4lf 

eyi^^^rv 

^»^^^msmm\ 

W:;^;^^ 

1 

f 

